Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
What Had I Agreed to?

Posted by deggles 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 8473  |  
96%
  |  14

How I persuaded my wife to indulge my fantasy

I love my wife very much. She is 12+ years older than me and we had been married then for over 25 years. Like many couples sex when we were first together was spectacular but fell away as years went by. Jan had many boyfriends when young which her f****y always ribbed her about but in those days you didn’t go ‘all the way’. I was very jealous having had no experience of girls before we met. My insecurity diminished over the years and we were a very solid and devoted couple. So why did I have this desire to have another man join us and see him satisfy my wife?

She was and is very attractive and whilst we indulged each other in discussing fantasies a threesome had never been raised until one night in bed I asked her about some of her old boyfriends and what they had done. She told me openly how they had felt inside her bra and a few even slipped a finger inside her. She could see how this aroused me and exaggerated a little to allow me to come while she told me. She admitted afterwards nothing had gone quite as far as that but this began a pattern for her telling me about boys and things they had done to make me randy.

After climaxing we would chat a little more about what had gone before and I asked if there was anyone she could think of that would like to have gone further with her. She told me without hesitating about Howard, a boy a couple of years older than her who had regularly fingered and kissed her to orgasm and who she had wanked off. She knew he had wanted to fuck her and they most likely would have done, but for a silly misunderstanding that meant they broke up.

For a good while our sessions in bed would be discussing Howard and how we could try to track him down and see if he was up to join us. We would both end up coming whilst taking about what the three of us would do

Imagine my surprise when driving home one night I received a call from home telling me she had spotted his picture in a local paper in an article about a pub he was running. I asked what she thought and she said I want to go there and see if he recognises me after all these years. I couldn’t get home fast enough and was shocked at her feeling the need to call me up and tell me when I was almost home anyway. As I walked in the door I could see Jan was in the final throws of preparing to go out. She told me I didn’t have much time and we were going to see Howard, to find out if he was single, available and if she still fancied him. She had skin tight jeans that showed off her curves and a top that displayed her cleavage beautifully. She was very nicely made up and if I’m honest I would just have loved to have taken her to bed there and then but the lady wanted to go and see if we could move our fantasy one step nearer.

We sat in a quiet part of the bar where we could see all that was going on. Howard was there OK and chatting to regulars at the bar. I went and got our drinks and he had not noticed Jan. It got near closing time and I went up to see if I could get another drink before he shut and started a conversation to try to determine what we were intrigued to know before we embarked on any kind of match making. Howard admitted he was on his own and that while he gets to meet a lot of people his line of business was not good for relationships. By now we were on our own in the place and I told him that we had seen his article in the paper and my wife had wondered if it was an old flame of hers. You could have knocked him down with a feather when I said Jan’s name and indicated to where she was sitting. He clearly remembered her and liked what he saw. She stood, smiled and approached the bar. His mouth had dropped open and was speechless. She self consciously walked towards him and moved to kiss him as he leaned over the counter. “Hello Jobby” she said (Jobby was a pet name from before) “I wondered if that was you in the paper”.

He poured us both another drink and we sat and chatted, updating on what had been going on over the last 30 years or so since they had parted. Jan had to pay a visit to the ladies room and while she was there I told Howard that Jan had often spoken of him and when she saw his picture, had insisted we go and look him up. I asked if he ever got time off as we would like him to come over to our place one evening so he and Jan could chat over old times. He straight away said he could arrange an evening off during the coming week and when Jan returned I asked which evening would be good for all three of us to get together.

Thursday evening and a knock at the door. Jan and I had had the best sex for a long time the night we met Howard and arranged for this evening. We had abstained since then and now three days later we were ready to put a plan into action. She had been a little nervous in the cold light of the next morning and we decided that she should set the ground rules and agree right at the outset what was and what was not going to happen. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to allow him to go further than he ever had before so when Howard walked in with a bottle of wine I asked him to sit and tell him a little more of our plans for the evening.

Jan was still upstairs getting ready and I explained that it was by chance the article bought us to find him but we had wanted to meet him as I had been keen for a man to join us in the bedroom. I said that Jan always regretted the way they had parted and learned afterwards that he hadn’t cheated on her. She would like the chance to make it up to him and felt that he would likely be happy to join us. He said without hesitation that he was very excited about the prospect of being able to share my wife with me. I told him that Jan had set very strict rules for the evening. She was to be the centre of attention and whilst kissing, fondling and sucking was allowed there was to be no going all the way on this our first date. He understood and promised he would respect her wishes.

Jan entered wearing a black silk lace dressing gown that tied at the side. She told us both to sit either end of the three piece sofa and she opened the wine and bought in 3 glasses. She turned the channel on the remote to play a porn video we had carefully selected where a middle aged lady was being seduced by 2 young men. They were respectful and it was quite slow and not too X-rated. She put a hand on each of our knees and apologised to Jobby for not giving him a hello kiss. She leaned over and went straight for his lips. First a closed mouth but lingering followed by a more passionate open mouth with her tongue exploring his. She took a sip of cold wine and resumed. She smelt so good and as she moved closer to him her dressing gown shifted and opened revealing her breasts before him. She moved back for a breath and then kissed me long and slow and said thank you darling for arranging this for her. I untied her dressing gown and asked Howard if he would like to join me in sucking Jan’s tits. He said nothing but stroked her nipple and ran his tongue over it while looking at her face to see how she was enjoying the attention of two adoring men. We both sucked greedily until she sank down low on the sofa and opened her black lace dressing gown completely to show she was naked, shaved and very wet between her legs. I told Jobby that having waited so long for a repeat performance he was to be my guest and push a finger inside my beautiful wife. He didn’t hesitate but was gentle and explored her folds very expertly. Jan kissed me again and very passionately as he found her clit and stroked and teased it. I could tell she was in absolute heaven. I took a turn and while I did she moved her hands to Howard’s trouser zip to free his cock and she wanked him very gently to a full erection. I stood and removed my trousers and returned to sit beside Jan. Howard did the same and we were both treated to a lovely wank by my gorgeous wife who had a cock in each hand, one man on her left nipple and the other with a finger in her very wet cunt.

We took turns to coax Jan to orgasm and she finally let out a squeal of pleasure when we both had a finger inside her. She took a minute to recover and then dropped to her knees in front of us. She moved her head to Howard’s lap and kissed the top of his cock. She flicked her tongue around the knob and then moved her lips to take it inside her mouth. She was very slow and very deep and I was surprised how much of his cock she took down her throat. She reached for another sip of wine, which made her mouth cold as she performed the same ritual on my own cock, taking it in while wanking Howards furiously. She wanted to have each of us boys come in front of her and over her tits. We obliged with very little persuading and I was impressed with how heavy a cummer Howard was. He soaked her and it went in her hair as well as over her cleavage. She rubbed it in and then kissed his leaking cock and took the last little bit of cum on her lips. She licked it to take it in and said she wished she had swallowed it all.

We all collapsed, amazed at how we had all been able to have such an explosive time and returned to watch the movie that was just finishing. I made coffee and they discussed old times and when Howard left it was a more polite kiss that saw him on his way. We promised to call and find a convenient day the following week so he and I could see what Jan had in store for us and how far she would allow us to go this time.
Second encounter
A knock at the door and I let Howard in. It had been 3 weeks since he had come round to take up where he left off all those years ago. An old flame that had never got beyond foreplay until just recently when Jan and I had agreed he would be the perfect candidate to see if we could indulge in a threesome, with her the centre of attention.

Again Jan had set the rules of engagement and as he entered the front room I asked him to sit and relax as Jan was still getting ready for us and that she would tell us what was on offer this evening. She wore the same black silk wrap around dressing gown but this time had a basque and stockings as well as a small pair of black silky knickers. She spread a large quilt on the floor and told us to undress and lay down on our backs. We didn’t argue. She was unusually assertive, Jan is normally quite quiet, but she was in a role here she had considered carefully and we had agreed how we wanted proceedings to go. If she felt uncomfortable at any stage she would let us know and that would be it, but she was clearly enjoying herself currently.

“One of you boys is going be lucky tonight and one not quite so lucky” She opened her silk dressing gown and stood over us. She was putting on a pair of long black velvet gloves. “I need just one man tonight and he needs to have good stamina so I am going to see which of you can last the longest. Whoever comes first will have to go home or up to bed, is that clear?” It was perfectly and I had already agreed to take the position nearest the fire place thereby having her use her right and stronger hand on me. She knew how to wank my cock to perfection and I had abstained from sex for a good few days so I would not be slow in reaching a climax, giving Jobby more than a fighting chance of being the winner and at last get to fuck his c***dhood sweetheart.

She told us to move closer together and then knelt with a leg astride each of our legs so her stocking clad knee was between our legs. She started to stroke us one at a time with the velvet gloves and paused to pull her large soft breasts free from the basque so we could each take one and play with her nipples. She then took us both in hand and proceeded to wank us together. With her more experienced right hand and me putting up no resistance at all it wasn’t long until I let out a moan and shot a jet of cum over her velvet glove. She smiled as the plan was working out just perfectly and she announced that I was unfortunately now to retire upstairs to bed and would not be able to take any further part downstairs. I appeared mildly disappointed but said it was fair and that the best man one and he was to make sure Jan was taken very good care of. She removed her gloves and gave them to me and just as I was about to leave the room she called me back to tell me I had one more duty to perform. I was to untie the little bows that held her small black panties so her new lover would have free access to her pussy. I kissed her goodnight and pulled at the ribbons on one side and then the other and pulled them away revealing her shaved pussy with a hint of wetness that had kept the panties in place. I took them upstairs with me and as I lay on the bed put them to my face to smell her gorgeous cocktail of perfume and sex.

I left the bedroom door open and tried to listen to what was taking place downstairs with my sexy wife and her old boyfriend. I couldn’t hear much just the occasional moan and it was later she recalled what had happened. She had told Jobby to stay on the floor and walked around him so he could see up her dressing gown at the stocking tops and naked pussy. She admitted she had thought about letting him fuck her all those years ago before the misunderstanding that meant they split. She knelt before him again and peeled back his foreskin and then back and forth until she was satisfied it was at full erection. She went down with her mouth and flicked her tongue over the swollen head. She allowed a little saliva to coat the shaft so it would slip in easily although she could feel how wet her pussy was and that it would not be a problem if she took it nice and slow.

Jan turned to face away from Howard who was still on his back on the quilt and went to sit on his lap with his erect cock just poised at the lips of her pussy. She told him to hold his cock nice and firm and still while she lowered herself on to the tip and then off and then lower and lower until the whole of his cock was right up inside her cunt and he bore her whole weight. She then rocked back and forth so his prick was moving inside her. She was loving this and with his cock rubbing against her clit it was only a matter of time until she would cum with him inside her. It was the jerking of his orgasm that threw her over the edge and with him as far in as he could be they both came loud and strong and long. She stayed there with his cock inside and giving the occasional wriggle until he eventually was soft and slipped out. She told him it was time to go and that we would be in touch soon gave him a peck on the cheek and rushed him out of the door.

I had heard the cries of delight and was feeling a little left out but was hoping for some attention but was surprised how quickly afterwards my gorgeous wife would appear before me with a smile as wide as next week. She was still wearing the basque and stockings and was carrying a towel. She told me to move from the bed and let her lay down. She was still buzzing with excitement. I of course complied and she lay on her back and told me she had a present for me. She opened her legs and slid two fingers inside her pussy. Within seconds I could see that she was so full of Howards cum and that he had very obviously been so deep inside her and remembering from our previous session how he produced great volumes of spunk she asked if there was anything I would like to do to her. My cock was hard again and I knelt before just hesitating for a moment to take in the full glory of what I was about to do. My cock eased past her pussy lips and slipped effortlessly into her cunt in one motion. I could feel the sticky liquid leaking onto my balls and each time my cock pushed back inside her I could feel and hear the squelch. After only 30 seconds Jan told me to stop as she wanted to taste his cum. I took out my cock and moved up to place it alongside her mouth and so we continued. I would fuck her deep, get more of Howard cum out of her pussy and then she would clean my cock sucking it dry and swallowing it.
After it appeared there was no more Howard cum to retrieve I went down on her and licked and sucked her clit. She came for the second time and I then wanked my cock off over her tits. Jan used her finger to wipe up what she could and then sucked it so she could compare my spunk with Howards. She announced it was inconclusive and there would have to be a rematch to see who had the best spunk. Well there was no contest that he had the volume and I was very grateful as I had been able to enjoy my wife as never before, but hoped I would get to push the boundaries a little more yet.


Third and final encounter
A knock at the door and Jan called down from upstairs for me to answer. We were expecting Howard and he was right on time. I took him into the lounge.
On his last visit I was sent upstairs and he finally fucked my gorgeous wife after all these years. Jan had agreed this time, provided she felt comfortable and I didn’t object we would share her together.
Howard sat at one of the sofa as before, anticipating Jan would sit between the two of us. She entered the room wearing a long satin dressing gown tied in the middle to reveal her bare legs. I could just see the ribbon that tied her panties which I had removed so dutifully before, allowing Howard full access to my wife’s pussy. She brought us drinks and herself a long glass of something cold with a lot of ice. She sat and smiled but did seem a little nervous. She is maybe not as confident as this account may suggest and it was only that she had planned every aspect that allowed her to proceed with apparent ease.
A soft porn movie was playing on the TV and we all made out as if to watch it, while we were really just waiting to get things started. I asked Howard if he enjoyed himself on his last visit. He smiled and said he couldn’t remember ever having a better time. I told him I was very pleased that Jan had come straight up to me when he had left and taken very good care of me and said that he had done a very good job of fucking her. I asked if he would mind doing it again while I was there. He said he would and while he hadn’t had a threesome before had often thought of it. We were all about to find out just how great it could be.
Jan had been stroking our legs as we sat next to her and told us both to stand and strip. She opened the front of her gown to reveal more leg and her bare breasts. We both got to work sucking and squeezing her nipples and then Howard moved between her legs to touch her pussy through the silky knickers. Jan’s face was a picture and she was clearly in anticipation of the attention she was about to receive from two adoring men. She dropped to her knees and faced us both taking a cock in each hand began to slowly wank us. She asked me to pass her drink and she took a good mouthful and held it there for a few seconds to make her mouth cold. She moved towards Howard’s lap and took the tip and then shaft of his cock in her mouth. I noticed she had put on a brighter shade of lipstick and she was clearly enjoying feeling how hard our visitor was already. After only a few seconds she repeated the trick with the drink and took my cock inside her cold mouth. It was a really great sensation and she was moaning as she sucked, the vibration of which caused my cock to grow even more inside her.
She removed her gown. We both stood and whilst she turned towards Howard to kiss him I moved behind her, untied the ribbons on her panties and let them fall to the floor. I cupped her tits in my hands and rubbed my hard cock against her arse only to feel Howard already had his fingers caressing the lips of her pussy. She took his cock and said she wanted it inside her. She kissed me full on the mouth and her tongue danced inside. She spun Howard around and told him to sit in the centre of the sofa. She made him move right to the back so that she could kneel up facing him and offered her tits to be sucked. She moved closer to him and rose up offering the lips of her cunt to the tip of his erect cock. His fingers entered her to ensure there was sufficient wetness and he slipped in with only a few short strokes and then she sank down right to the hilt with his balls almost inside. She rocked back and forwards and they started to kiss more passionately. I was feeling a little surplus to requirements but didn’t want to spoil the moment. After they settled into a rhythm I stood behind Jan and took her tits in my hands and squeezed her nipples gently. I kissed the back of her neck and her ears and she was moaning gently with pure enjoyment.
She slowed her rocking and knelt up allowing his cock to fall from inside her. She said don’t worry I do want you inside me but I don’t want my husband to be left out. She sat back on his lap facing me and lowered herself once again onto his cock. They picked up the pace again and I knew it wouldn’t be long before she had a vast load of Howards cum inside her. Now I could kneel and suck at her tits and kiss her. She almost bit my tongue off when a few short deep strokes saw Howard shoot his load deep inside my wife, as she too reached climax. She sank back onto him and he reached forward to grab her tits. She leaned back and kissed him and rolled forward to take up a position on all fours on the floor. She asked if I would like a go in her very wet cunt. I reached down and felt a good squirt of cum about to exit but held it and used it to moisten my cock as I guided it into her from behind. Howard was still sat on the sofa enjoying the view and watching as I held her swinging tits as I doggy fucked this mature woman who appeared almost d***k with lust.
With so much spunk inside her it was amazing I managed to get sufficient friction to stimulate myself to orgasm, but I guess the whole event was just too much for me to possibly hold back and I shot my load to mix with Howards inside Jan’s hole.
We had all come. Jan picked up her clothes and said she was off to bed. Howard looked a little shocked it had ended so abruptly but then realised he was invited. I asked if he had to get home and he said that he would be happy to stay the night if that was OK. It was. It was all planned by Jan. We entered the bedroom naked, having given her enough time to get cleaned up and feeling feminine again. She was lying under the satin sheets in the middle of the king-size bed and was naked. We slipped in beside her and after a few minutes of fingering and wanking each other Jan slipped under the covers to take each of us in her mouth in turn. She coaxed us both back to life and then knelt up, pushing the quilt from the bed. She said “Howard has such a wonderful cock that I want him to fuck her all night and go to sl**p inside me”. I told her, “my darling I want you to have the best sexual experiences and am happy that you feel him all night and when you wake”.
She proceeded to straddle his cock, which was pointing up at the ceiling briefly, before disappearing inside Jan’s cunt. I noticed by now the lips were very red with all the attention. As she jumped up and down on his cock she was calling out, “you have the best cock that has ever been inside me and are so clever to squirt so much spunk inside me”. Give him credit he once again delivered and I could see a little of the precious liquid escape down the shaft of his cock as it pumped in and out of my wife’s pussy. Again I was presented with a beautiful cream pie to slip my cock into.
She told me as she had before that she wanted to drink all of Howards cum and so I gave her half a dozen strokes and then took my cock out and gave it to her to suck off the spunk. I repeated this several times until it was all out of her pussy and in her mouth. Well in fact it wasn’t in her mouth as she had swallowed each time I moved back to fuck her. After each time she had also kissed Howard and told him how good it tasted. Finally when I had tried and failed for the last time to get more of his cum for my wife to swallow, she wrapped her arms around me forcing my cock deeper into her mouth. She sucked and sucked until I couldn’t hold back and came for the second time that night inside her mouth.
She then moved down to take charge of Howards cock once more. That’s the great thing with a threesome there will always be someone able to rise to the occasion and pleasure a lady. It took a good deal of patience on either side but Jan got him to the verge of orgasm number three in her mouth when she rolled over told him to get it inside her again. He obliged and slipped in and after only a few strokes shot his load inside.
Jan kissed me and said, “this one was for the night, we should go to sl**p now”. I went around and covered them up with the duvet, turned off the light and slipped into bed the other side and we all went to sl**p. I was still leaking where I had been sucked off so expertly and Howard with his cock inside my wife.
We all slept soundly and the morning left us feeling a little nervous about what had taken place the night before.
We never did get to repeat this and we are very happily married to this day.
... Continue»
Posted by davidpescate 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 2878  |  
100%
  |  3

How I pursuaded my wife to indulge my fantasy for

I love my wife very much. She is 12+ years older than me and we had been married then for over 25 years. Like many couples sex when we were first together was spectacular but fell away as years went by. Jan had many boyfriends when young which her f****y always ribbed her about but in those days you didn’t go ‘all the way’. I was very jealous having had no experience of girls before we met. My insecurity diminished over the years and we were a very solid and devoted couple. So why did I have this desire to have another man join us and see him satisfy my wife?

She was and is very attractive and whilst we indulged each other in discussing fantasies a threesome had never been raised until one night in bed I asked her about some of her old boyfriends and what they had done. She told me openly how they had felt inside her bra and a few even slipped a finger inside her. She could see how this aroused me and exaggerated a little to allow me to come while she told me. She admitted afterwards nothing had gone quite as far as that but this began a pattern for her telling me about boys and things they had done to make me randy.

After climaxing we would chat a little more about what had gone before and I asked if there was anyone she could think of that would like to have gone further with her. She told me without hesitating about Howard, a boy a couple of years older than her who had regularly fingered and kissed her to orgasm and who she had wanked off. She knew he had wanted to fuck her and they most likely would have done, but for a silly misunderstanding that meant they broke up.

For a good while our sessions in bed would be discussing Howard and how we could try to track him down and see if he was up to join us. We would both end up coming whilst taking about what the three of us would do

Imagine my surprise when driving home one night I received a call from home telling me she had spotted his picture in a local paper in an article about a pub he was running. I asked what she thought and she said I want to go there and see if he recognises me after all these years. I couldn’t get home fast enough and was shocked at her feeling the need to call me up and tell me when I was almost home anyway. As I walked in the door I could see Jan was in the final throws of preparing to go out. She told me I didn’t have much time and we were going to see Howard, to find out if he was single, available and if she still fancied him. She had skin tight jeans that showed off her curves and a top that displayed her cleavage beautifully. She was very nicely made up and if I’m honest I would just have loved to have taken her to bed there and then but the lady wanted to go and see if we could move our fantasy one step nearer.

We sat in a quiet part of the bar where we could see all that was going on. Howard was there OK and chatting to regulars at the bar. I went and got our drinks and he had not noticed Jan. It got near closing time and I went up to see if I could get another drink before he shut and started a conversation to try to determine what we were intrigued to know before we embarked on any kind of match making. Howard admitted he was on his own and that while he gets to meet a lot of people his line of business was not good for relationships. By now we were on our own in the place and I told him that we had seen his article in the paper and my wife had wondered if it was an old flame of hers. You could have knocked him down with a feather when I said Jan’s name and indicated to where she was sitting. He clearly remembered her and liked what he saw. She stood, smiled and approached the bar. His mouth had dropped open and was speechless. She self consciously walked towards him and moved to kiss him as he leaned over the counter. “Hello Jobby” she said (Jobby was a pet name from before) “I wondered if that was you in the paper”.

He poured us both another drink and we sat and chatted, updating on what had been going on over the last 30 years or so since they had parted. Jan had to pay a visit to the ladies room and while she was there I told Howard that Jan had often spoken of him and when she saw his picture, had insisted we go and look him up. I asked if he ever got time off as we would like him to come over to our place one evening so he and Jan could chat over old times. He straight away said he could arrange an evening off during the coming week and when Jan returned I asked which evening would be good for all three of us to get together.

Thursday evening and a knock at the door. Jan and I had had the best sex for a long time the night we met Howard and arranged for this evening. We had abstained since then and now three days later we were ready to put a plan into action. She had been a little nervous in the cold light of the next morning and we decided that she should set the ground rules and agree right at the outset what was and what was not going to happen. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to allow him to go further than he ever had before so when Howard walked in with a bottle of wine I asked him to sit and tell him a little more of our plans for the evening.

Jan was still upstairs getting ready and I explained that it was by chance the article bought us to find him but we had wanted to meet him as I had been keen for a man to join us in the bedroom. I said that Jan always regretted the way they had parted and learned afterwards that he hadn’t cheated on her. She would like the chance to make it up to him and felt that he would likely be happy to join us. He said without hesitation that he was very excited about the prospect of being able to share my wife with me. I told him that Jan had set very strict rules for the evening. She was to be the centre of attention and whilst kissing, fondling and sucking was allowed there was to be no going all the way on this our first date. He understood and promised he would respect her wishes.

Jan entered wearing a black silk lace dressing gown that tied at the side. She told us both to sit either end of the three piece sofa and she opened the wine and bought in 3 glasses. She turned the channel on the remote to play a porn video we had carefully selected where a middle aged lady was being seduced by 2 young men. They were respectful and it was quite slow and not too X-rated. She put a hand on each of our knees and apologised to Jobby for not giving him a hello kiss. She leaned over and went straight for his lips. First a closed mouth but lingering followed by a more passionate open mouth with her tongue exploring his. She took a sip of cold wine and resumed. She smelt so good and as she moved closer to him her dressing gown shifted and opened revealing her breasts before him. She moved back for a breath and then kissed me long and slow and said thank you darling for arranging this for her. I untied her dressing gown and asked Howard if he would like to join me in sucking Jan’s tits. He said nothing but stroked her nipple and ran his tongue over it while looking at her face to see how she was enjoying the attention of two adoring men. We both sucked greedily until she sank down low on the sofa and opened her black lace dressing gown completely to show she was naked, shaved and very wet between her legs. I told Jobby that having waited so long for a repeat performance he was to be my guest and push a finger inside my beautiful wife. He didn’t hesitate but was gentle and explored her folds very expertly. Jan kissed me again and very passionately as he found her clit and stroked and teased it. I could tell she was in absolute heaven. I took a turn and while I did she moved her hands to Howard’s trouser zip to free his cock and she wanked him very gently to a full erection. I stood and removed my trousers and returned to sit beside Jan. Howard did the same and we were both treated to a lovely wank by my gorgeous wife who had a cock in each hand, one man on her left nipple and the other with a finger in her very wet cunt.

We took turns to coax Jan to orgasm and she finally let out a squeal of pleasure when we both had a finger inside her. She took a minute to recover and then dropped to her knees in front of us. She moved her head to Howard’s lap and kissed the top of his cock. She flicked her tongue around the knob and then moved her lips to take it inside her mouth. She was very slow and very deep and I was surprised how much of his cock she took down her throat. She reached for another sip of wine, which made her mouth cold as she performed the same ritual on my own cock, taking it in while wanking Howards furiously. She wanted to have each of us boys come in front of her and over her tits. We obliged with very little persuading and I was impressed with how heavy a cummer Howard was. He soaked her and it went in her hair as well as over her cleavage. She rubbed it in and then kissed his leaking cock and took the last little bit of cum on her lips. She licked it to take it in and said she wished she had swallowed it all.

We all collapsed, amazed at how we had all been able to have such an explosive time and returned to watch the movie that was just finishing. I made coffee and they discussed old times and when Howard left it was a more polite kiss that saw him on his way. We promised to call and find a convenient day the following week so he and I could see what Jan had in store for us and how far she would allow us to go this time.
Second encounter
A knock at the door and I let Howard in. It had been 3 weeks since he had come round to take up where he left off all those years ago. An old flame that had never got beyond foreplay until just recently when Jan and I had agreed he would be the perfect candidate to see if we could indulge in a threesome, with her the centre of attention.

Again Jan had set the rules of engagement and as he entered the front room I asked him to sit and relax as Jan was still getting ready for us and that she would tell us what was on offer this evening. She wore the same black silk wrap around dressing gown but this time had a basque and stockings as well as a small pair of black silky knickers. She spread a large quilt on the floor and told us to undress and lay down on our backs. We didn’t argue. She was unusually assertive, Jan is normally quite quiet, but she was in a role here she had considered carefully and we had agreed how we wanted proceedings to go. If she felt uncomfortable at any stage she would let us know and that would be it, but she was clearly enjoying herself currently.

“One of you boys is going be lucky tonight and one not quite so lucky” She opened her silk dressing gown and stood over us. She was putting on a pair of long black velvet gloves. “I need just one man tonight and he needs to have good stamina so I am going to see which of you can last the longest. Whoever comes first will have to go home or up to bed, is that clear?” It was perfectly and I had already agreed to take the position nearest the fire place thereby having her use her right and stronger hand on me. She knew how to wank my cock to perfection and I had abstained from sex for a good few days so I would not be slow in reaching a climax, giving Jobby more than a fighting chance of being the winner and at last get to fuck his c***dhood sweetheart.

She told us to move closer together and then knelt with a leg astride each of our legs so her stocking clad knee was between our legs. She started to stroke us one at a time with the velvet gloves and paused to pull her large soft breasts free from the basque so we could each take one and play with her nipples. She then took us both in hand and proceeded to wank us together. With her more experienced right hand and me putting up no resistance at all it wasn’t long until I let out a moan and shot a jet of cum over her velvet glove. She smiled as the plan was working out just perfectly and she announced that I was unfortunately now to retire upstairs to bed and would not be able to take any further part downstairs. I appeared mildly disappointed but said it was fair and that the best man one and he was to make sure Jan was taken very good care of. She removed her gloves and gave them to me and just as I was about to leave the room she called me back to tell me I had one more duty to perform. I was to untie the little bows that held her small black panties so her new lover would have free access to her pussy. I kissed her goodnight and pulled at the ribbons on one side and then the other and pulled them away revealing her shaved pussy with a hint of wetness that had kept the panties in place. I took them upstairs with me and as I lay on the bed put them to my face to smell her gorgeous cocktail of perfume and sex.

I left the bedroom door open and tried to listen to what was taking place downstairs with my sexy wife and her old boyfriend. I couldn’t hear much just the occasional moan and it was later she recalled what had happened. She had told Jobby to stay on the floor and walked around him so he could see up her dressing gown at the stocking tops and naked pussy. She admitted she had thought about letting him fuck her all those years ago before the misunderstanding that meant they split. She knelt before him again and peeled back his foreskin and then back and forth until she was satisfied it was at full erection. She went down with her mouth and flicked her tongue over the swollen head. She allowed a little saliva to coat the shaft so it would slip in easily although she could feel how wet her pussy was and that it would not be a problem if she took it nice and slow.

Jan turned to face away from Howard who was still on his back on the quilt and went to sit on his lap with his erect cock just poised at the lips of her pussy. She told him to hold his cock nice and firm and still while she lowered herself on to the tip and then off and then lower and lower until the whole of his cock was right up inside her cunt and he bore her whole weight. She then rocked back and forth so his prick was moving inside her. She was loving this and with his cock rubbing against her clit it was only a matter of time until she would cum with him inside her. It was the jerking of his orgasm that threw her over the edge and with him as far in as he could be they both came loud and strong and long. She stayed there with his cock inside and giving the occasional wriggle until he eventually was soft and slipped out. She told him it was time to go and that we would be in touch soon gave him a peck on the cheek and rushed him out of the door.

I had heard the cries of delight and was feeling a little left out but was hoping for some attention but was surprised how quickly afterwards my gorgeous wife would appear before me with a smile as wide as next week. She was still wearing the basque and stockings and was carrying a towel. She told me to move from the bed and let her lay down. She was still buzzing with excitement. I of course complied and she lay on her back and told me she had a present for me. She opened her legs and slid two fingers inside her pussy. Within seconds I could see that she was so full of Howards cum and that he had very obviously been so deep inside her and remembering from our previous session how he produced great volumes of spunk she asked if there was anything I would like to do to her. My cock was hard again and I knelt before just hesitating for a moment to take in the full glory of what I was about to do. My cock eased past her pussy lips and slipped effortlessly into her cunt in one motion. I could feel the sticky liquid leaking onto my balls and each time my cock pushed back inside her I could feel and hear the squelch. After only 30 seconds Jan told me to stop as she wanted to taste his cum. I took out my cock and moved up to place it alongside her mouth and so we continued. I would fuck her deep, get more of Howard cum out of her pussy and then she would clean my cock sucking it dry and swallowing it.
After it appeared there was no more Howard cum to retrieve I went down on her and licked and sucked her clit. She came for the second time and I then wanked my cock off over her tits. Jan used her finger to wipe up what she could and then sucked it so she could compare my spunk with Howards. She announced it was inconclusive and there would have to be a rematch to see who had the best spunk. Well there was no contest that he had the volume and I was very grateful as I had been able to enjoy my wife as never before, but hoped I would get to push the boundaries a little more yet.


Third and final encounter
A knock at the door and Jan called down from upstairs for me to answer. We were expecting Howard and he was right on time. I took him into the lounge.
On his last visit I was sent upstairs and he finally fucked my gorgeous wife after all these years. Jan had agreed this time, provided she felt comfortable and I didn’t object we would share her together.
Howard sat at one of the sofa as before, anticipating Jan would sit between the two of us. She entered the room wearing a long satin dressing gown tied in the middle to reveal her bare legs. I could just see the ribbon that tied her panties which I had removed so dutifully before, allowing Howard full access to my wife’s pussy. She brought us drinks and herself a long glass of something cold with a lot of ice. She sat and smiled but did seem a little nervous. She is maybe not as confident as this account may suggest and it was only that she had planned every aspect that allowed her to proceed with apparent ease.
A soft porn movie was playing on the TV and we all made out as if to watch it, while we were really just waiting to get things started. I asked Howard if he enjoyed himself on his last visit. He smiled and said he couldn’t remember ever having a better time. I told him I was very pleased that Jan had come straight up to me when he had left and taken very good care of me and said that he had done a very good job of fucking her. I asked if he would mind doing it again while I was there. He said he would and while he hadn’t had a threesome before had often thought of it. We were all about to find out just how great it could be.
Jan had been stroking our legs as we sat next to her and told us both to stand and strip. She opened the front of her gown to reveal more leg and her bare breasts. We both got to work sucking and squeezing her nipples and then Howard moved between her legs to touch her pussy through the silky knickers. Jan’s face was a picture and she was clearly in anticipation of the attention she was about to receive from two adoring men. She dropped to her knees and faced us both taking a cock in each hand began to slowly wank us. She asked me to pass her drink and she took a good mouthful and held it there for a few seconds to make her mouth cold. She moved towards Howard’s lap and took the tip and then shaft of his cock in her mouth. I noticed she had put on a brighter shade of lipstick and she was clearly enjoying feeling how hard our visitor was already. After only a few seconds she repeated the trick with the drink and took my cock inside her cold mouth. It was a really great sensation and she was moaning as she sucked, the vibration of which caused my cock to grow even more inside her.
She removed her gown. We both stood and whilst she turned towards Howard to kiss him I moved behind her, untied the ribbons on her panties and let them fall to the floor. I cupped her tits in my hands and rubbed my hard cock against her arse only to feel Howard already had his fingers caressing the lips of her pussy. She took his cock and said she wanted it inside her. She kissed me full on the mouth and her tongue danced inside. She spun Howard around and told him to sit in the centre of the sofa. She made him move right to the back so that she could kneel up facing him and offered her tits to be sucked. She moved closer to him and rose up offering the lips of her cunt to the tip of his erect cock. His fingers entered her to ensure there was sufficient wetness and he slipped in with only a few short strokes and then she sank down right to the hilt with his balls almost inside. She rocked back and forwards and they started to kiss more passionately. I was feeling a little surplus to requirements but didn’t want to spoil the moment. After they settled into a rhythm I stood behind Jan and took her tits in my hands and squeezed her nipples gently. I kissed the back of her neck and her ears and she was moaning gently with pure enjoyment.
She slowed her rocking and knelt up allowing his cock to fall from inside her. She said don’t worry I do want you inside me but I don’t want my husband to be left out. She sat back on his lap facing me and lowered herself once again onto his cock. They picked up the pace again and I knew it wouldn’t be long before she had a vast load of Howards cum inside her. Now I could kneel and suck at her tits and kiss her. She almost bit my tongue off when a few short deep strokes saw Howard shoot his load deep inside my wife, as she too reached climax. She sank back onto him and he reached forward to grab her tits. She leaned back and kissed him and rolled forward to take up a position on all fours on the floor. She asked if I would like a go in her very wet cunt. I reached down and felt a good squirt of cum about to exit but held it and used it to moisten my cock as I guided it into her from behind. Howard was still sat on the sofa enjoying the view and watching as I held her swinging tits as I doggy fucked this mature woman who appeared almost d***k with lust.
With so much spunk inside her it was amazing I managed to get sufficient friction to stimulate myself to orgasm, but I guess the whole event was just too much for me to possibly hold back and I shot my load to mix with Howards inside Jan’s hole.
We had all come. Jan picked up her clothes and said she was off to bed. Howard looked a little shocked it had ended so abruptly but then realised he was invited. I asked if he had to get home and he said that he would be happy to stay the night if that was OK. It was. It was all planned by Jan. We entered the bedroom naked, having given her enough time to get cleaned up and feeling feminine again. She was lying under the satin sheets in the middle of the king-size bed and was naked. We slipped in beside her and after a few minutes of fingering and wanking each other Jan slipped under the covers to take each of us in her mouth in turn. She coaxed us both back to life and then knelt up, pushing the quilt from the bed. She said “Howard has such a wonderful cock that I want him to fuck her all night and go to sl**p inside me”. I told her, “my darling I want you to have the best sexual experiences and am happy that you feel him all night and when you wake”.
She proceeded to straddle his cock, which was pointing up at the ceiling briefly, before disappearing inside Jan’s cunt. I noticed by now the lips were very red with all the attention. As she jumped up and down on his cock she was calling out, “you have the best cock that has ever been inside me and are so clever to squirt so much spunk inside me”. Give him credit he once again delivered and I could see a little of the precious liquid escape down the shaft of his cock as it pumped in and out of my wife’s pussy. Again I was presented with a beautiful cream pie to slip my cock into.
She told me as she had before that she wanted to drink all of Howards cum and so I gave her half a dozen strokes and then took my cock out and gave it to her to suck off the spunk. I repeated this several times until it was all out of her pussy and in her mouth. Well in fact it wasn’t in her mouth as she had swallowed each time I moved back to fuck her. After each time she had also kissed Howard and told him how good it tasted. Finally when I had tried and failed for the last time to get more of his cum for my wife to swallow, she wrapped her arms around me forcing my cock deeper into her mouth. She sucked and sucked until I couldn’t hold back and came for the second time that night inside her mouth.
She then moved down to take charge of Howards cock once more. That’s the great thing with a threesome there will always be someone able to rise to the occasion and pleasure a lady. It took a good deal of patience on either side but Jan got him to the verge of orgasm number three in her mouth when she rolled over told him to get it inside her again. He obliged and slipped in and after only a few strokes shot his load inside.
Jan kissed me and said, “this one was for the night, we should go to sl**p now”. I went around and covered them up with the duvet, turned off the light and slipped into bed the other side and we all went to sl**p. I was still leaking where I had been sucked off so expertly and Howard with his cock inside my wife.

Unfortunately this was never to be repeated but would love to think this helps others who see something more together.... Continue»
Posted by davidpescate 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 2245  |  
82%
  |  2

A Night Out To Remember

A Night Out To Remember
I had known Sue for almost five years but had known Liz for a lot longer. We had met while she was
still at school although I was four years older we still became good friends. After she left school I
helped her with her college work and more importantly when she needed advice about boys and later
girls. I helped her pass through that difficult stage when she was just discovering her sexuality. She
soon became aware that although she liked boys she liked girls a whole lot more.
It was difficult because we lived in a small country town and everyone knew everyone else. She even
lived with me for 6 months while she was trying to get a job. As she became more confident about her
sexuality I started going with her to the big town 20 miles away where my parents still lived. We
would go for a few drinks in the town centre bars and she would beg me to take her to one of the few
gay bars. I went but would just sit back quietly drinking my beer while she would dance and chat with
the people who were there.
Sometimes a guy would come over and ask me to dance or offer me a beer but I would just politely
refuse and say "sorry I'm straight, I'm here with my friend." Most of the guys would apologize for
bothering me and some would sit and chat for a while before going to look for someone else. I
enjoyed the gay scene as everyone was friendly and there were never any problems.
It was in one of these bar where Liz met Sue and they hit it off straight away. They were like chalk
and cheese, Liz is tall and well built with beautiful 36C tits and full hips. Sue was a lot shorter and
slimmer with pert but small 34B tits. That was five years ago next Saturday and they were planning a
big anniversary party.
During the last five years Liz had got a very good job in a big city about 60 miles away and Sue
moved down with her and had found a job nursing in the local hospital. I had kept my old engineering
job but had promised to go down and celebrate with them even promising I would be there whatever
it took to do it.
Typically on Saturday morning, I had to work on a rush job that took longer to do than it should so
had to ride down on the afternoon. I had been riding my motorbikes since I left school and now had a
big fast bike so the 60 miles was no problem. No problem turned out to be "famous last words", I had
barely got half way before it started to rain, one of those summer storms that last half an hour but
dump enough water to swim in and I didn't bring my waterproofs. Then the ignition started to break
down on the bike and by the time I had got the bike running again I was soaked.
I finally got to Liz and Sue's house a little after five and the party was supposed to start at seven. I
opened my bag to get my party clothes out and to my horror found they were soaked too. Even worse
everything was stained with mud and oil off the road. The only thing that wasn't wet was an old pair
of shorts I had intended to use to sl**p in.
Liz had planned to go to a gay nightclub after meeting her friends in the gay bar but it was a slightly
up-market place and had a dress code on a Saturday and an old pair of oily jeans just weren't good
enough. I said I would stay at her house while she went out with her friends but she wouldn't go out
without her best and oldest friend with her. I wasn't going to let her stay in on her and Sue's fifth
anniversary so there had to be a way for me to go with them.
My clothes were ruined and I needed to be reasonably well dressed to get in the nightclub. I said I
didn't want to spoil her night out and would do anything to help. These were foolish words to say to
Liz who had a sense of humour with a wicked edge to it. We already knew she could fit many of my
clothes because she had borrowed most of them when she lived with me. A pair of jeans was no good
as the dress code didn't allow them so we needed a decent pair of pants that didn't look too feminine.
The same went for T-shirts, a nice shirt looking blouse would be ok.
We looked in her wardrobe and found nothing. There were lots of very feminine dresses and skirts, a
few frilly blouses and little tops but nothing that could be mistaken for anything other than women's
clothing.
Sue's clothes were the same mixture of delicate girly tops and skirts. I was starting to lose interest in
the whole idea when Liz obviously came up with a plan.
"If you don't mind wearing some of my clothes to go out then you shouldn't mind wearing any of my
clothes." She said in a questioning tone.
"Well, I don't know, what do you have in mind?" I asked slightly confused by this sudden change in
direction.
"You know I love you and would do anything for you." she said and now I was starting to worry about
what she was thinking. She didn't normally begin by saying that unless she was going to ask me to do
something she knew I wouldn't like. "Well you know we will go to the club and there are lots of weird
people there so you wouldn't look unusual or strange. So I was thinking you could dress up and make
it a kind of fancy dress party." I still wasn't sure what she meant but the alarm bells were starting to
ring. "You know we are about the same size and almost everything in my wardrobe would fit you. With
a bit of make up we could go as a drag queen or something."
Now I was worried because I had already agreed to try on her clothes if there was any that was
suitable and she had just made everything suitable. No matter how hard I tried to back out the two
girls wouldn't let me.
"Come on, I would do it for you." Liz said in that tone that suggested I would have to find a really
good excuse to get out of it. I didn't want to spoil their evening so I finally agreed.
First I had to get a shower and shave as I didn't what to look like a butch dyke as the girls put it. Liz
said that while I got my shower they would find some suitable clothes. Then after I got dressed they
would then finish with a little bit of make up. It all sounded so simple and painless but I was still not
happy about being dressed as a woman in public.
The shower felt good after the long afternoon spent getting here and shaving my legs wasn't much
more difficult than shaving my face. I didn't have that much other body hair but the girls insisted I
shaved it too. The feeling of being completely hairless was a little exciting and now that I had started
the rest of the plan didn't seem so bad.
The two girls had laid out a range of clothes for me to try. They decided that black was just too cliché
and same went for white so it was a choice between the pink or pastel blue underwear. I liked the
blue lace bra and panties set as the panties looked more comfortable than the pink thong and half-cup
bra. The panties were more snug than I expected and when I tucked my cock between my legs and
pulled them up, I found they held my cock in place, perfectly. The lacy front meant you could see my
pubes but nothing else. The bra fitted nicely around my chest but because it was Liz's there was a lot
of space in the cups I couldn't fill. Then Sue surprised me by giving me a pair of false tits.
"I like to pretend mine the same the size as hers when we go clubbing." She explained. Now the bra
fitted perfect and the little panties hugged my ass very tightly. Next, came the stockings which were
holdup style and flesh coloured with a nice lacy edge around the top. Standing there in just the bra,
panties and stockings made me feel quite sexy but not ready to go out.
They did my makeup with just a little eye shadow and mascara around my eyes, a bit of blusher on
my cheeks and deep red lipstick. They even painted my nails a bright red before they took me out of
the bathroom back into the bedroom. The skirts they had picked out were in various shades of red,
blue or yellow. Each one was short and tight fitting and after seeing Liz wearing them I knew they left
little to the imagination. I wasn't sure I had the right figure to wear anything that short or tight. Liz
then showed me a pale blue skirt that was cut at an angle so that it was longer on the right than the
left that would swing and flow as I walked but Liz warned me that it was quite light and could blow up
if I wasn't careful. I picked that skirt as it looked easier to walk in even though it showed most of my
legs and barely covered the top of my stocking that my left leg was wrapped in.
I now needed a top to match the skirt and Sue said she had the perfect thing. The skirt had a very
tight matching camisole top which was difficult for me to put on over the suddenly larger chest the bra
and fake boobs gave me. It wasn't a very warm night so they gave me a short white silk jacket that
only just reached the top of the skirt. Looking down over the top of my tits I could see my feet and
nothing much in between without leaning forward.
They seemed happy with my choices although they wouldn't let me see myself in a mirror until they
had finished the transformation. I was shown to a chair for my makeup and again Sue surprised me
by bringing out a long brown wig.
"Sometimes we go out as twins." She explained to my unvoiced question.
"Oh, yes lets do that." Squealed, Liz in delight. "We can all go dressed nearly the same as each other
and see what everyone says. We'll look like triplets."
"I'll go in the red skirt and you can go in the white one." Sue said in the same girlish voice. I hadn't
heard them this excited for months and I didn't feel as bad as I stood there in a pale blue skirt,
camisole, short white jacket, stockings and blue bra and panties set. They reappeared a few minutes
later and they did look like s****rs in their red and white skirts and matching tight tops, it didn't occur
to me that might look the same as them. Liz found me a pair of not too high heeled shoes that
"shouldn't hurt my feet too much" or so she said. They did their makeup and we were ready to go.
"Wait a minute I haven't seen myself yet, I want to know how bad I look." I had expected to look like
someone out with friends in fancy dress but when I saw myself the impression I got was very
different. I didn't want to look like a drag queen but the beautiful woman that stood in the mirror
where I should have been was a real shock. I wasn't sure if this was a good idea because as a man in
fancy dress nobody would chat me up but dressed like this I might try to chat myself up if it wasn't
me. I was confused I just didn't expect to look this good.
Liz and Sue dragged me out and hailed a taxi before I could think too much about what I was doing. I
was in a straight bar having my first stiff drink before I realised I looked like one of three girls. All of
us were getting looks off the guys in the bar but fortunately Liz finished her drink quickly and wanted
to go to the next bar.
Four bars later and we finally arrived at the gay bar where we were meeting Liz and Sue's friends. I
knew many of them as I had met most of them a few times over the last five years but none of them
recognised me dressed like this. Liz introduced me as Jane a friend from school that was down from
the old hometown for the night. So far the night had been a blur and now that we finally slowed down
I could start to get my wits back. I was dressed as a beautiful woman in a gay bar miles from where I
lived and everyone here seemed to think I was a school friend of Liz, a female friend of hers.
I then found my first unexpected problem when one of her pretty but very gay friends asked if I
wanted to dance. Should I say I am gay or straight? When I was a man there was no problem because
only the gay guys would hit on me but now I might get hit on by the lesbians or the various straight
guys that always seemed to be there. I decided to be the opposite of whatever they were and try to
everyone happy but at a distance.
My plan was working up until I met Garry. He had come with one of Liz's friends but had come late
because he lived a short distance from the city in one of the small villages nearby. We were
introduced by his s****r who had been friends with Liz for years. I knew she was a lesbian so I had
already told her that I wasn't gay to keep her from hitting on me but she now told her b*****r that I
was straight.
He was nice looking and a little taller than me but he just chatted about simple things and never
seemed to be trying to anything more. I had stopped drinking the hard stuff in favour of beer but only
in half pint glasses and even then only very slowly, taking little sips instead of big mouthfuls. I was
starting to like the handsome young man with his quick wit and pleasant conversation.
It was soon time to go to the nightclub and so we all gathered our things and for the first time I
headed to the "little girl's room" with all the other women. Liz and Sue rushed over to me and
whispered,
"We saw you talking with Garry and you were flirting with him!" I probably blushed but still denied
everything. They giggled and said "of course you weren't" in a tone that said "yes you were." We got
into the nightclub without any problems and Garry even paid for me. I found myself sitting in a quiet
area of the club with Garry while everyone else went to dance. When he asked me to dance, I said yes
without thinking, although, I may have thought it was a mistake if I had allowed myself to think too
much at this point.
We danced for awhile and I found myself enjoying being treated like a girl but it still felt a little
strange when I looked up and saw a guy instead of a girl as my dance partner. I could feel the dress
move over my legs as I slowly danced to the music. I even started to admit to myself that it felt really
good to feel so many things moving with me, my dress swished around my legs, the camisole was
very tight but I could still feel the false boobs moving underneath it. I could feel the long hair of the
wig swirling around my shoulders and the dangly earrings which Sue had insisted I wear, moved with
the music.
I can't remember what music was playing but I do remember looking at his feet most of the time as I
thought that was the proper thing to do for a girl and only very occasionally looking up at his body.
Each time I caught myself looking at his strong legs or broad chest I would remind myself that he
thought I was a girl and lower my gaze back to his feet. As we danced I found that I had to remind
myself more often and even sometimes I caught myself looking at the bulge in his pants. What was I
doing and what was I thinking looking at a man like that.
I couldn't believe I was standing there dressed as a girl dancing with a man and looking at his crotch.
How did this evening get so out of hand? Then the music changed from the fast dance music that was
popular in the clubs and bars to a slower romantic ballad style. I thought that it was time to go back
to our drinks and chat some more but Garry simply took my hand and pulled me close to his chest. I
surprised myself by not resisting and suddenly found myself pressed gently to his warm strong body.
As we danced I became more comfortable with the situation and even started to enjoy it As we
swayed to the music he moved a little closer and I even leaned towards him and it was then I felt
something I definitely did not expect to feel pressing against my belly. It was his cock and although it
was soft it still felt a lot bigger than I thought it would feel. I realised that I had actually thought about
how big his cock was when I had looked at his crotch earlier and how it would feel pressed against
me. I tried to pull away slightly but found I didn't want to. I liked the feel of this man's body and
wanted to stay there for a little longer. I felt warm and safe even though I knew he thought I was
someone else or at least something other than a man dressed in a pale blue dress and lace panties.
The song changed and in that moment as one finished and next began, he lowered his head and I
looked up and our lips met. It was a tentative kiss at first but when I didn't pull away the kiss became
more romantic and then passionate. I didn't want it to begin and had been dreading the awkward
moment when he would try but that was before the slow dance and now I didn't want it to end. We
kissed for what seemed like forever but it was only a few moments. The kiss had a strange effect on
me and I seemed to melt in his arms, the effect on him was probably predictable but it still took my
breath away. I felt his cock start to grow in his pants and push more against my panty covered skin
just above where my cock was being held captive between my legs. I was very conscious of the slow
movements as his cock began to wake from its slumber. Each heartbeat made it harden a little more,
my heartbeat increased with each little twitch of that long piece of flesh I had not seen but was
getting to know better as it continued to press against me. I was getting excited at the idea that I had
made him excited and that his excitement was sexual as well. I had a funny feeling in the pit of my
stomach and the hairs on my arms had they still been there would have stood on end. I'm sure I was
blushing and I was definitely feeling a bit warm as the bulge kept getting bigger.
A question popped into my head, "could I actually fancy this guy, did I find him attractive? What
would I do if he wanted to take this further as his cock told me he was thinking of doing?" it was now
hard and pressed against leaving little doubt that the kiss had given him the desire to go further than
the goodnight peck I had been willing to give just a few minutes earlier.
Now I was actually thinking about a much longer kiss that I hoped would be just moments away but
once again the music changed back to the faster dance stuff they had played earlier and we decided to
sit back down.
I guess from Liz's expression that see had seen me on the dance floor and was shocked at my
behaviour but I didn't care as it was her fault I was dressed like this but as I turned the corner of the
bar I saw myself in one of the many mirrors that covered the walls. My dress and camisole were
almost transparent in the UV lights that had been switched on during the slow music. My bra and
panties were clearly visible through the dress luckily the bra and panties were not effected by the
lights and remained opaque despite being almost nothing but lace. My figure looked even better than
before, my tits and my ass were fantastic and I did look very sexy. Suddenly I felt so sexy and
desirable that Garry would be a lucky man if he could have me but if he asked, I would have done
whatever he wanted.
I was so horny that I wanted to see that bulge instead of feeling it through his pants and touch it with
my hands not just have it pressed against my stomach. He said he was going to the toilet and I sat
down next to the girls and I took a sip of my drink before being dragged off to the ladies by Liz and
Sue.
"What are you doing?" asked Liz with a smile, "I think you more than fancy him. I think you want to
find a quiet place to...." She left the last few words hang in the air without saying them and she was
right, I did.
"I thought you were straight." Sue added to an already confused situation. "And I thought he was
straight too."
"Yes I know, this is going to be a disaster no matter how I do it." I moaned as the reality of it all come
rushing back to me. I looked into the mirror on the wall and saw a beautiful young woman with firm
breasts and a tight waist but below that I knew was a cock that wasn't going to disappear for a few
hours and make everything easier. Even as I thought this I was still remembering the feel of his cock
and I even tried to picture the size and shape of it. The harder I tried not to think about it the worse it
got.
We left the toilets and went to sit back in our seats just as Garry came back from the bar with fresh
drinks. Instead of sitting opposite me as he had been before, he sat next to me. He gave everyone
their drinks and handed mine to me with a smile that had me blushing again. As we chatted I felt his
hand brush my leg a few times before it settled just above my knee. Garry was sitting on my left and
the skirt had slid up and was an inch or two above where his hand was. He moved in his seat to face
me a little more and as he did his hand moved more than the two inches to the hem of my dress. The
feel of his hand moving over the stockings was electric and when it reached the bare skin above the
lace trim at the top I almost forgot what he would find in place of the cunt he was expecting to find. I
almost didn't stop his hand in time but finally put my hand on his before it was too late and said, "Not
here." I knew I should have something like NO, stop it, don't do that or something more definite and
less vague than not here but that's what came out of my mouth.
He was not angry or that disappointed with my reaction but he didn't move his hand away either and
to my surprise I didn't move it or close my legs either. I looked down to check if anyone could see
what he was doing and was relieved to find that the table hid everything. He gently squeezed my leg
and I wanted to do the same to him but didn't want to encourage him too much. I slowly turned but
also slid back so that his hand wouldn't move either up or down my leg. I continued to chat about
various things although I couldn't think about anything else except his hand on my skin. Finally when I
thought the moment was right I gently placed my hand on his muscular thigh. He moved slightly
closer to me pushing my hand further up his leg while I held his where it was on mine.
We talked to each other or any of the many friends that came to sit at the table between dances but
we kept our hands on each others legs the whole time. It felt more romantic than sexy but I couldn't
help thinking about what was just a few inches away from my fingertips.
When the music changed back to the slow smoochy stuff he asked me to dance again and I happily
agreed. He held me close as he did before but this time his hand caressed my ass instead of the small
of my back. He moved closer still and placed the other hand on my ass cheek pulling me on to the
hard bulge that was now pointing straight up and was pressing against me from the top of my
trimmed pubic hair to my navel. I moved my hips gently back and forth to the music rubbing my
stomach across his hard on as I did. After a few moments he did the same to me, rubbing that big stiff
cock against my thin clothes and the panties beneath.
The romantic mood I had felt earlier had changed and now I was feeling sexier than I had ever felt
before and even a bit lustful. I slipped my hand from his waist down to his ass and gave it a little
squeeze. He did the same to me and then turned me slightly so that he could kiss me on the lips. That
simple movement was enough to move my hand across his ass to his hip and without any help from
me my hand continued to move round until it was on the front of his pants. Now I had my hand on his
very hard cock but it was on the outside of pants and I knew I was not going to be satisfied until I had
my hand on the naked flesh.
His reaction was to kiss more passionately than ever. I began to rub my hand up and down the length
of his cock slowly trying to gauge its length and thickness through the taut material. He seemed to
enjoy this as he pushed his hips harder on to my hand. This pushed the back of my hand onto the top
of my cock which was still tucked down between my legs. Until now I had totally forgotten about my
own cock which had remained soft. This was probably because of the way I was dressed and because
my concentration was focused on his.
As I rubbed his cock, he reached round my back and started to run his finger along the crack of my
ass. This was the last straw, my cock, although still not hard, sprayed the inside of my lace panties
with thick cum. At the same time I gave his cock a big squeeze and to my surprise I could feel it
twitch and then jerk as he gave a little grunt as he came in his pants too. It was throbbing in my hand
as I could feel my ass throbbing in time with his massive cock.
We quickly excused our selves and headed to the toilets to clean the cum from our respective pants.
As I pulled down the pale blue lace panties I could see the cum dripping down the front of them. My
ass was covered in cum and I felt hornier than I could ever remember feeling before. I wanted the
cum to be his and I wanted it not in my panties but my ass. For the first time I could remember I
wanted to taste cum.
I slowly ran my finger through sticky fluid in the crotch of my panties and brought it to my lips. I
slowly licked the end of my finger tasting the salty white glob of cum that stuck to it. It tasted so good
and I felt so horny I had to pull my panties off so I could lick them clean. The last little bit of cum was
still coating my ass and the top of my legs and I decided to rub it around my puckered asshole. As I
was doing this I just had to push my finger against my hole and that was it, the finger slid easily
inside I was knuckle deep into my ass when I exploded again. I now had an itch that could only be
scratched with Garry's big fat cock.
I knew that I was going to get Garry to fuck me before the end of the night. I pulled my cum stained
panties back up my legs and the cold damp feel of them against my ass was delicious. I tucked my
cock which still had not got hard, between my legs. I decided that I wanted to taste his cum first and I
wasn't going to wait until later and so when I came out of the ladies toilet I turned and entered the
men's. he was still there trying to clean the cum from his briefs as I walked in. it was not unusual for
women to use the men's but for once there was no-one else in the place. I simply walked over to him
and kissed on the lips before dropping to my knees and pulling down the pants he had pulled back up
after taking off his briefs.
His cock had returned to its normal soft size and shape and I set about getting it back to what I
wanted, hard and pointing straight up. I placed a gentle kiss on the purple head of his cock. The kiss
started the process but gently pulling the foreskin back and forth over the purple head was enough to
speed the whole thing up. Before he could say anything his cock was hard and in my mouth. I sucked
like amateur but I didn't care as I had his cock where I could taste and feel it.
It took no more than five minutes from entering the toilet to having my throat sprayed with cum. I
stood up and smiled, there was a few drops of cum running down my chin. I stopped and carefully
wiped them up with my finger and then slowly and as erotically as I could I sucked them off.
"As I said, not here." I said as I smoothed the dress down over my hips, "but maybe if we were
somewhere else you might get a different answer." And with that seductive hint I turned and walked
out of the toilets, leaving Garry with both his jaw and his cock hanging limp.
Ten minutes later he returned to the table with a fresh round of drinks and a sheepish grin as
everyone looked at him. He finally managed to get sat next to me and when he found a quiet moment
turned and said.
"Lets get a taxi and find somewhere that's not here."
... Continue»
Posted by pr1456a 1 year ago  |  Categories: Shemales  |  Views: 242  |  
100%
  |  2

forc to be female

f***ed to be Female

CHAPTER ONE
The last thing I could remember was walking out of the Bank and crossing the road to my car. I had just been to see my bank manager to discuss transferring some money from one of my accounts into a high interest savings account.
I had won quite a bit of money on the Lottery, enough to change my life. I was unaware just how much my life was going to change.
I had just reached my car door when I felt someone bump into me. Then everything went blank...................!
The next thing I remember was being faintly aware of people standing around me and talking in low voices. As my sense started to return I tried to move but found I could not do so. My first thought was that I must have been in some sort of accident. My arms and legs did not respond and I tried to speak, to attract the attention of the people standing around me. I could only mumble and it only gradually dawned on me that I had been gagged.
My head became clearer and I then realised that I was lying on my back on some sort of table. I could move my head slightly and saw that my arms and legs had been strapped to the table.
The people standing around consisted of two men and one woman. They ignored me as I tried to attract their attention. It was as if I did not exist. But then I realised that they must be talking about me as the older man was looking at me and saying something to the woman, who was writing down what he said. I tried to listen but my head was still fuzzy and I could only make out some of the words.
The man was saying, "The nose needs altering a little, to make it cute and the eyes could do with being a little bigger"
As he spoke I felt him touch my face and heard him say, "The chin looks fine, not a very strong jaw line at all. Once we get rid of the beard it should do nicely"
I felt him touch my hair and heard him say, "The hairline is fine, once I have done the testes there will be no more loss"
It was only when the man touched my groin that I discovered that I was lying there naked. He felt my balls and lifted my penis, held something against it and said something to the woman, who in turn wrote on her pad.
It was only then that they turned towards me and gave any indication that they knew I was conscious. The man looked at me and spoke,
"Ah, so you have come around" He turned to the woman and said with a smile,
"Exactly on time, make a note of that, Ann"
The woman, Ann, wrote on her pad and smiled back at the man. The man turned to me and lent towards me.
"Now I want you to listen to me, Understand?" he said. I nodded my head. The man continued,
"You have not been in an accident, but you are at a special clinic. The reason why you are here is not for you to question. You will do everything we say, and you will do it without any hesitation or any questions."
The man turned to the woman and nodded his head. She came towards me with a syringe and I felt it prick my arm.
The man looked down at me and smiled,
"You will soon find that you have no alternative but to cooperate fully."
The three of them stood looking at me. Suddenly I felt a terrible pain in my stomach. It was like a fire had been lit there and it began to spread. The man smiled at me as my face contorted in anguish.
"I see you can feel the pain. Now listen very carefully, I will not explain again"
The man, who I was later to be told was Dr Knowles, told me that I had just been injected with a special d**g and that it was this that was causing my agony. The d**g was special because it would stay in my bl**d system indefinitely unless the antidote was administered.
The antidote, Dr Knowles explained, was known only to him and would only be given to me when they had finished with me. Until then the only way to stop the pain was by taking a capsule, which he held up for me to see. This capsule would stop the pain for twenty four hours at a time, and I would only be given a capsule if I had obeyed their commands.
"You understand, any disobedience and I will withhold the capsule until you obey. Obey us and you will get the capsule every day before the pain returns. Understand?"
I nodded my head. The pain was so intense, like acid eating me away. All I wanted was for the pain to go away.
I was told not to speak as they remove the gag from my mouth. Dr Knowles held the capsule in front of my face and smiled,
"When you swallow this the pain will go very quickly. But remember the pain will return in twenty four hours unless you have been cooperative in every way"
The capsule was put into my mouth, under my tongue and very quickly the pain just vanished. I was left sweating but too scared to speak. I did not want the pain to return.
I was then told that I should sl**p as tomorrow was going to be very busy. They did say what was going to happen nor did I dare ask. To make me sl**p I was given another injection.
I woke up the following morning to find myself still strapped to the bed and still naked. Ann was standing over me smiling. She undid the straps and allowed me to sit up on the bed.
I felt self conscious being naked and I must have blushed because she laughed and looking down at my naked body she said,
"Maybe we will get you some clothes to wear today, If you are good and do as you are told"
Ann had brought me some breakfast and I was told to eat it then to swallow a tablet. I asked her what the tablet was for, only for her to laugh again and tell me that I would soon find out. I must have looked fearful because she added.
"These tablets will not cause you any pain, they are part of your treatment"
I asked her what exactly was my "treatment", but she just said that Dr Knowles would tell me in his own good time.
After I had finished eating I was allowed to wash and clean my teeth then Ann told me to follow her. In case I was tempted to disobey she reminded me of the pain I would suffer if my capsule was withheld. I followed her.
I was led into a room and told to lie on a large operating table. As soon as I lay down the other man that I had seen the previous day came in and fastened my arms and legs to the corners of the bed. The man, whom Ann called, Eric, watched while Ann began to cut my beard with scissors.
When she was satisfied with what she had done she said something to Eric and he wheeled a trolley over to the bed. Ann then picked up something from the trolley and I felt her touch my face with the point of whatever it was.
I felt her begin to pluck at each single hair of my beard and I realised that she was using electrolysis to remove all the hairs from my cheeks and chin.
It took quite some time but gradually she covered all of my face and then proceeded to work at my eyebrows. She offered me no explanation as to why she was doing this and any attempt by me to ask or protest were just brushed aside with a reminder of the consequences I would suffer if I did not cooperate.
When she had finished with my face she took some ointment from the trolley and began applying to the whole of my body except for the pubic hairs between my legs. When I was all covered she looked at her watch and waited for several minutes.
When she was satisfied Ann then proceeded to remove the ointment using a sponge and soapy water. When she had I finished my entire body had become smooth and completely hairless.
She stood back and looked down at my naked body and smiled,
"That is much better. Now to do your hair and then Dr Knowles can take a luck at the new you"
My hair was washed and while wet Ann cut it and then dried it with a hair dryer. I had imagined that my hair had been cut short but when she had finished it did not feel so short.
When she had finished with me she used the telephone and a few minutes later Dr Knowles entered the room. He looked down at me and the felt my neck, chin and cheeks. He looked pleased with result and said so to Ann,
"Yes very good indeed, The jaw line is quite round, I should not need to alter that at all. In fact I think we might just as well proceed with the next stage right away"
As he spoke he motioned to Ann who picked up a syringe and stuck it into my arm. As I began to loose consciousness I heard Dr Knowles say something about getting the operating room ready.
When I came around the first thing I felt was an ache in my groin and in my throat. Then I realised that I could not see. I was filled with panic then realised that my eyes had been bandaged. I could hear voices around me then I felt a prick in my arm and fell asl**p again.
This happened several times until finally I woke and was actually able to see. Dr Knowles was standing over me and was examining my throat and eyes. He looked at me and smiled,
"I see you are finally awake. That is good. It is about time that you were up and about." He turned to Ann and motioned to her.
"I think our patient needs tidying up a bit, will you see to that please and then we will have a little chat"
Dr Knowles left the room with Ann leaving Eric looking at me in a funny way.
Ann proceeded to wash my face and comb my hair before telling Eric to untie me from the bed.
I was then instructed to get off the bed and Ann helped me because I felt strangely weak.
"I think you are ready to see Dr Knowles now, Dear" Ann said and took hold of my elbow and led me out of the room and down the corridor to his office.
Dr Knowles was sitting behind his desk and as I was led in he motioned for me to sit down and for Ann to leave.
He looked at me and then held up a capsule.
"It is about time for your antidote, is it not? But first I want you to sign some forms." He pushed some papers in front of me and held out a pen. I was still dazed, but still suspicious as to what I was being asked to sign.
"Just sign them where I have marked. You do not need to read them. You really have no choice but to sign if you want to have this little capsule" he added.
Remembering the pain I would suffer if I did no have the capsule soon I picked up the pen and signed.
"Good" said Dr Knowles, "Now I will explain what is happening to you." He handed me the capsule and a glass of water. I gulped the capsule down. It was difficult to swallow because my throat felt so sore.
He got up from his desk and came around to stand in front of my chair. He looked me up and down before continuing.
"You have no choice at all but to accept what is happening to you, no choice at all. You have been here for nearly four weeks and so far everything is going very well indeed. That said when we have finished our work you should learn to accept the result. You see we get paid to change people and we are being paid very well to change you"
He told me to stand and led me over to a full length mirror. I looked into the mirror but did not immediately recognise the person I saw there. What I saw in the mirror was quite a shock.
The reflection in the mirror did not look like me at all. My hair had grown much longer and was now well below my ears. My face was completely hairless except for my eyebrows and these had been plucked and shaped like a girls.
My nose looked smaller and I noticed that my Adam's apple was hardly visible. In short my face looked rather feminine. I looked down at the rest of my body. It too had become hairless and looked smooth and girl like. Then I saw my groin and almost cried in anguish to find that they had surgically removed my testicles. My manhood had been taken away!
Dr Knowles smiled at me as I stared at myself in the mirror.
"You see we have been commissioned to change you into a woman and so far I am very pleased with the way things are going. Now I want examine you a little closer, stand with your legs apart, please."
I did as I was told Dr Knowles began to feel between my legs. I was aghast to discover that my penis had been tucked tightly back between my legs. I could not feel my testicles at all. I staggered to the chair and Dr Knowles followed me. He spoke quietly.
"As part of your treatment we are giving you female hormones. I have found that these work so much more effectively and quickly if the testes are first removed. So I have done that already. Your penis has been stitched down, infibulation we call it, so that it will not create even a little bulge in your panties. In due course I will remove the shaft of your penis altogether and give you a fully functioning vagina, exactly like a woman's"
I was staggered, I had been castrated and had not known, no wonder I felt so weak.
Dr Knowles looked at me said to Miss Robert,
"I think our patient should wear some clothes from now on."
Within a few minutes Ann had returned carrying a bundle of clothes. She put them down on a chair and came over to me.
My head felt light headed and I was still dazed as Ann helped me to get dressed. Dazed as I was I was startled to find that she was putting a long silk nightdress over my head. Pulling it down over my body she smiled and said,
"Now that does look pretty, Dear. I think you should wear these too."
She handed me a pair of silk panties and watched as I put them on. I was too dazed to really understand what was happening, but the panties seemed to fit me very snugly. Ann then handed me a silk dressing gown which she fastened for me. Finally she gave me a pair of slippers to put on my feet.
The slippers were open toed and had a slight heel.
Once I was dressed Ann told me to sit back in the chair while she brushed my hair. When she had finished she smiled and said to Dr Knowles,
"Well doesn't that look pretty"
Dr Knowles smiled and Eric grinned and looked me up and down.
I looked at myself in the mirror again and now I did indeed look more like a girl than ever.
I sat there stunned as Dr Knowles began talking again. He said that my "treatment" would leave me indistinguishable from any other female. I would be taught how to dress as a woman, walk and move as a woman, even think as a woman.
"And of course" he added with a smile, "You will be able to perform the sexual act as a woman!"
Dr Knowles explained that the hormones would help my body to become more feminine, it would become more curvaceous, my hips and bottom would get bigger while my waist would get slimmer. I would develop breasts and my skin would become softer just like a woman's. He said that he had already operated on my larynx so that once the soreness had gone from my throat, my voice would even sound like a girl's.
"We are being paid very well to turn you into a complete and perfectly functioning woman and we will do it, you should have no illusions about that. By the time we are finished with you, you will be so feminine that no one would have believe that you had not been born female"
"Of course" he added, "The removal of your testicles will heighten the pitch of voice a little as well"
I was almost too dazed to think, but I could hear Dr Knowles saying that my situation was already irreversible and that I had no option but to accept that from now on I was to be a woman.
"I am confident that you will even be a very beautiful woman" he said and then added, "The documents you have already signed will make your new gender legally accepted. I have taken the liberty of giving you your new name. From this day on, you are officially called, Susan, and that is how you will be addressed in future"
Ann led me back to my room.
"Come on Susan" she said, "I think you need to rest for a little while"
As we walked back down the corridor Ann told me that I should be pleased that I was being transformed into a woman, that I would enjoy myself once I accepted the fact and that I had no other choice.


CHAPTER TWO
Back in my room I lay on the bed trying to come to terms with the fact that I was being f***ed to become a woman. I kept looking at where my testicles had been, trying to see what they had done to me.
My penis had been pulled back into the space where my testicles had been and then they had stitched it flat. I soon found that I had to sit in order to go to the toilet.
I felt my face and arms. They were so smooth and free of hair. My chest was bare and smooth too and I looked at my nipples for any tell tale signs that might suggest that I was growing breasts. My nipples felt sensitive and I could just feel the skin around becoming tighter. Looking at myself from the side I imagined that I was beginning to develop a bust.
I had been in my room a few minutes when Ann and Eric came in. She told me to remove my clothes and to lie on the bed. I did as I was told and she began to massage ointment into my chest and around my nipples.
Ann explained that the ointment would help my breasts develop and would keep the skin supple as my breasts became larger. She then giggled and said that perhaps I would prefer Eric to massage me. Eric grinned and came over eagerly to take over from her.
I had to endure the feel of Eric's hands on my chest, his fingers running around my nipples. I felt them harden and Ann noticed this and smiled.
"You see, Susan, as your body changes to female, so will the things that arouse you"
She called me Susan so naturally that I felt stunned. Ann appeared to consider me as a woman already. And as for Eric, he was almost drooling as he massaged my chest.
When the massage was over I was allowed to get dressed again. Ann then told me to follow her and I was taken into a room where I was given some food to eat.
The food I was given was part of a special diet, explained Ann. It would help me to loose weight as it was intended that as a woman I would have a shapely figure.
Ann told me that I could call her Ann in future and she then proceeded to tell me that she would be responsible for ensuring that I learnt how to live as a woman. She would show me how to apply make up, walk and talk as a woman and how to dress as a woman.
"The hardest part of the treatment will be getting you used to be treated by men as a woman. You will learn that you are completely at their mercy. As a woman you will be physically weaker and your emotions will be changed. Even if you find it hard to believe now, your female body will sexually arouse men and when that happens you will have to submit to their desires"
She smiled at me and added that by the time my treatment had finished I would have such a complete female body that I would only get sexual satisfaction as a woman. My desires and urges would be female despite any attempts by me to control them.
"Once you have been given a vagina, you will want to spread your legs for any man to fuck you, even Eric here" she said grinning.
When we had finished eating, Ann said that she and I were going to watch the television. As part of the treatment I was to receive I would have to watch a number of videos which would cover many of the things that I was expected to learn in order to be a woman.
She took me into a sitting room and I was told to sit on the settee while she switched the TV on.
For an hour I had to watch a video that gave an overview of the things that I was to be taught. These included how to use make up, hair styles, fashion sense, deportment and dancing. The final part of the video said that I would be taught how to act in the presence of the opposite sex, "men".
Ann nudged my arm as the TV started showing scenes of men and women in the act of copulation.
"It will not be long before you will be moaning and groaning with delight as a man shafts you. Believe me sex as a woman is much better, you will love it"
I watched as the girl on the screen was f***ed to spread her legs and let the man thrust his penis into her. My body trembled as I watched the girl's body heave with each thrust and her face contort with pleasure.
I had watched such scenes on videos before and always had been aroused and had an erection. Now though, there was no response at all from my penis. It remained soft and flat fastened between my legs where once my testicles had been. I was shocked to discover that I still felt aroused, but in a different way. There was an ache between my legs and I felt myself panting as I watched the girl start to orgasm.
Ann was looking at me and smiled,
"Yes, I think you will enjoy it once Dr Knowles has given you a vagina"
Once the video was finished Ann led to a different room. I was not going back to the room I had been kept in for so many weeks but to a much nicer room.
The room was furnished like a bedroom, with curtains, chairs, dressing table, wardrobe, even a TV and tea/coffee making facilities. The room also had its own en-suite bathroom and a window that I was able to see out of.
I looked out of the window and could see the grounds of the clinic. The view was quite surprising as it consisted of well kept gardens. The clinic was quite clearly out in the country side somewhere.
While I was looking out of the window Ann told me that I would find clean panties in the chest of drawers along with some more nightdresses. I would also find other items of clothing for me to wear in due course.
"There are some books and magazines on the shelf for you to read or you can always watch the TV. I will see you in the morning and show you how to do your hair and then after breakfast I will take you to have a manicure and pedicure. Then I think we will see about having your ears pierced.
After lunch we will make a start on getting you some more clothes to wear and then we will finish with some lessons on using make up.
With luck, Susan, you and I will be able to go for a walk in the grounds before the evening meal"
Ann left me alone in the room and locked the door behind her as she left. I was clearly a prisoner even if my "cage" was now a little more luxurious.
I made myself a cup of coffee and sat down on the easy chair by the window. My mind was in turmoil at the thought that I was being changed into a woman. It all seemed so incredible and yet I had already been emasculated. Escape seemed impossible and even if I were to get free I needed to take the antidote every day and only they had it.
I sat and drank my coffee trying to think. There was a large mirror on the wall opposite and as I caught a glimpse of my reflection I was startled to see how feminine I already looked.
My reflection fascinated me for a while. It was as if the was a girl looking back at me from the mirror and it was only when I moved by body slightly that I realised that the girl was me!
When I had finished my coffee I went into the bathroom and took of the dressing gown, nightdress and panties. I studied my body in the mirror. My face and hair looked like a girls, my body from the waist up was smooth and soft, but more like a young boys.
My legs were smooth and soft and with the removal of my testicles seemed longer. I examined what they had done with my penis and was amazed that they had gotten it so flat and pulled so far back between my legs that it was almost unnoticeable.
I had to go to the toilet and this meant sitting not standing. It was strange to have to pee from a sitting reflection, but I could no longer "aim" with my penis tucked back as it was. I washed my hands and looked at myself in the mirror again.
I looked again at my chest and ran my fingers around my nipples. I was shocked to find how sensitive they were and yet it was pleasurable touching them. I tried to image what I would look like with boobs!
I put the panties and nightdress back on and the silk felt strangely comforting against my smooth skin. I put my dressing gown back on and went back into the room and switched on the TV.
I flicked from channel to channel but could only find what could best be described as women's programmes. Obviously the TV was all part of my treatment. I was to be given access to only feminine things, whether it be books, magazines or TV programmes.
Sitting back in the chair I started to look at some of the books and magazines. Some dealt with fashion hints while others covered cosmetics and jewellery. There was even a couple of dress catalogues and one on lingerie.
The lingerie catalogue was intriguing. I flicked through the pages and was fascinated by the different types of underwear women wore. There was all sorts of bras and panties and even more erotic basques and suspenders.
There were underskirts of all lengths and colours, net petticoats to make a full skirt flare out wide, and so many frills, ribbons and bows.
And I was to end up wearing clothing like these, was the thought that kept running through my mind.
I looked at one of the models wearing only her bra and a pair of very flimsy panties. Her breasts round and pert. I looked at myself in the mirror and tried to image myself wearing the same bra and panties, my breasts just as ample and pert.
Suddenly I heard a key turning in the door and Ann and Eric entered the room. She saw me looking through the lingerie catalogue and smiled,
"There are some nice things in there. You will look very pretty in them Susan, Will she not Eric?"
Eric grinned and gave me a leering look.
Ann told me to undress except for my panties and lie on the bed.
"It is time for your capsules, Susan. One of them is the antidote and the others are part of your hormone treatment. Eric will be giving these to you at this time every night. That is if you have been a good girl during the day"
Before I was allowed to take the capsules I had to lie there and let Eric rub more ointment into my nipples and breasts. He smiled at me as his fingers smoothed the cream around my nipples and I could tell that he was imaging that he was running his fingers over fully developed breasts.
Eric had nearly finished rubbing my chest when his hand began to stray closer and closer to the top of my panties. At first I thought he was going to slip his hand inside them but at the last minute he simply put his hand between my legs and softly stroked the top of penis.
I was startled to find that my body had tensed up in anticipation and at how pleasurable it was when his fingers slid between my thighs.
When he had finished Ann gave me the capsules to swallow. I could not tell which was the antidote and which was the hormone treatment. I just had to swallow them all.
I was then allowed to put my nightdress back on and after washing my face and cleaning my teeth Ann instructed me on brushing my hair. I was then told to get into bed where Ann then gave me a sl**ping pill to swallow.
As they left the room and locked me in I was already feeling drowsy and I could hear music playing softly in the background and a slow monotone voice saying,
"Relax and listen to the music. As the music plays you are becoming a girl named Susan. You are feeling feminine, very feminine"
The voice repeated the words over and over again as I fell asl**p.
I woke up the following morning and lay there for a view minutes as the events of the previous day came flooding back. It seemed so unbelievable and I looked eagerly in the mirror thinking that it had all been so crazy dream.
But my reflection told me that it had not been a dream. The person looking back at me from the mirror certainly looked like a girl.
Gradually I woke fully and felt the soft smoothness of the silk nightdress I was wearing against my skin. The feeling was not unpleasant!
I got out of bed and used the toilet, which confirmed again that I no longer had any testicles. I brushed my teeth and washed and all the time all I could see in the mirror was a woman.
It was strange to find my face still so smooth with no trace of a beard. I brushed and combed my hair but the way it had been cut and styled like a girl's was unmistakeable.
I made myself a cup of coffee and was sitting by the window drinking it when I heard the door being unlocked and Ann enter. She looked at me and smiled,
"Good morning, Susan. I see you are up and about already, that is a good girl"
My throat was feeling less sore and for the first time in days I felt able to speak. I attempted to ask what had happened to my throat but was shocked to find that my voice seemed so different. I had been prepared for it to sound croaky because my throat was sore but to find that it was no longer as deep.
Ann looked pleased as she heard me speak and clapped her hands,
"Oh Dr Knowles will be very pleased when he hears you speak. He has operated on your larynx to make your voice more feminine and he has done it very well indeed. You sound just like Julie Andrews. I am sure that with a little voice training you will be able to sing soprano."
Ann said that I would have to hear myself on a tape recorder to find out how feminine my voice had become and she said that she would arrange to do it later on.
I was told to put on my dressing gown and follow her. We were to have breakfast first before my treatment was to begin for the day.
I followed her to a small dining room. The food was already on the table and I was told to sit down and eat. All I was given to eat was a bowl of cereal and some toast. This was part of my diet that was to help me lose weight.
When we had finished our breakfast and had d***k a cup of coffee Ann told me that Dr Knowles was going to start by doing some measurements of my body. She took me to a room were Dr Knowles and Eric were waiting for us.
I was told to remove all my clothes and stand in front of Dr Knowles. Ann took a tape measure and made measurements of my chest, hips, bottom, waist, across my shoulders and around the tops of my arms. She called out the measurements to Dr Knowles who entered the figures into a computer.
Dr Knowles pressed a few keys then sat back with a satisfied expression on his face. He turned the computer screen around so that I could see it.
"We have been taking these measurements since you arrived and are using them to monitor the changes in your body caused by the oestrogen tablets. Oestrogen is the female hormone. The computer can predict how much your body will eventually change and give us an idea of how feminine it will look"
The picture on the screen showed the shape of my body at the time of each measurement. As Dr Knowles scanned forwards, there was a noticeable change in the outline.
Based on the measurements taken so far my hips and bottom had already gotten bigger while my arms and shoulders had become thinner and narrower. My chest was already showing small swellings around my nipples indicating that I was already developing breasts.
Dr Knowles then input a few more figures and the image on the screen changed to show what my predicted measurements would be.
"With exercise and proper dieting your waist should come down to 24-25 inches. It looks like you will have a very nice figure indeed, Susan. What do think, Ann?" Dr Knowles asked and Ann replied that my predicted figure looked very feminine.
"Oh, Susan. You will look wonderfully feminine. Your breasts should be nice and ample and your bottom and hips look really sexy"
I was astounded at how much my body was expected to change and yet it was strangely pleasing to be told that I would end up with the sort of figure that other women would envy. I realised that I had thought "other women"!
Dr Knowles told me to get dressed while he talked to Ann. Eric leered at me as I put my nightdress back on. Ann then told me to follow her and she led me back to my room.
She told me to make us both a cup of coffee while she locked me in and went away for a few minutes. She returned carrying a bundle of clothes which she laid out on the bed.
We drank the coffee I had made while Ann told me to get undressed and put on the clothes she had brought. I undressed and picked up the things off the bed. They consisted of a pair of leggings and a leotard, the sort worn by women for aerobics.
And this is what they were indeed for. I was to exercise by doing aerobics each and every morning. I put them on and Ann handed me a pair of pink trainers for my feet.
I looked in the mirror and observed that the tight leggings and leotard made it very clear how little was now between my legs. There was hardly any bulge at all now that my testicles had been removed. I looked very feminine albeit flat chested.
Ann then changed into the same sort of clothes herself. She had no qualms at all at undressing in front of me and as I saw her naked body I was breathless for a few moments.
Looking at her naked breasts and rounded hips and bottom and then at her inner thighs brought home to me how much they intended to alter my body if I was to become a woman.
When Ann had changed she took me to large room with a polished wooden floor. She put on a tape and told me to stand in front of her and to follow her every movement.
As the music played Ann went through the aerobics routine and I followed as best I could. Gradually I got better and Ann said she was pleased with me. She told me what each particular exercise was designed to do, like tighten my stomach muscles or firm up my breasts.
After nearly and hour Ann said that it was time to finish and gat a shower. She took me to the changing rooms were there was a communal shower and we both undressed and got in.
It felt very strange sharing a shower with a naked woman, especially as she was so unconcerned about my presence. Obviously to Ann I was no longer a man at all. She regarded me as a woman already.
Ann helped me to dry my hair with the hair dryer. All pat of my training I supposed. She then told me to put on the dressing gown that was hanging up behind the door while she got dressed again in her ordinary clothes.
Wearing only the dressing gown Ann took me to into another room where a girl in a white overall was standing by a wash basin. I was told to sit in a chair by the wash basin.
Ann spoke to the girl,
"This is Susan, she needs her colouring done and a full manicure and pedicure."
The girl nodded and set about washing my hair and then applying the colour. Ann suggested that my hair should be auburn and the girl agreed that it would look nice.
"It will hide all the grey for you Susan" she said as she applied the colour.
While she waited for the colour to set she stared work on my toes. She trimmed my toenails, removing the cuticles and then polished them up with a buffing pad.
Then she started on my fingernails. My nails had not been cut for weeks now and had grown quite long. She did the same with the cuticles and then shaped my nails.
Ann suggested that it would be a good idea to increase the length of my nails by adding "tips" to them. The girl agreed and when she had done this and then shaped them my fingernails were really quite long. The effect was to make my hands look even more feminine than ever, especially as my hands were now smooth and soft and completely hairless.
Finally the girl painted my toenails and fingernails with nail varnish, a soft pink colour. Ann said that they looked very nice and turned to me.
"There you are, Susan. You now have very pretty hands and feet"
My hair now being ready for drying the girl started to use the hair dryer and styling brush. While she was doing that I looked at my hands. It was like looking at someone else's hands, they looked so soft and feminine. It also felt so strange to have such long fingernails.
"Not very practical I suppose," said Ann, "But then it is not as if you will need to work with your hands in quite the same way again. It is more important for you to look decorative and attractive to the opposite sex".
By "opposite sex" I knew she meant men. Ann really did regard me as the same sex as her.
When my hair was finished Ann took me back to my room and made us both a cup of coffee. I was instructed to put on a clean pair of panties and nightdress. The nightdress was pink and long, down to my ankles. I looked into the mirror and my reflection showed me that with my hair now dyed auburn and with my fingers and toes painted I looked even more feminine.
I accepted the result with neither shock or dismay. I had no other choice but to allow them to do what ever they wanted. While the d**g was in my system they could put me into so much agony when ever they wished. Already they had done so much to my body that I would never be a real man again! Being a fully functioning woman might at least be better than being an effeminate eunuch.
Once I had dressed Ann told me that I was going to have my ears pierced. She took me back to the room where my hair had been done and the same girl in the white overalls was there.
I had to sit in the chair while she studied my earlobes. Suddenly I felt a sharp prick, first on my left ear and then on my right one.
I felt the girl insert something into my earlobes and then she handed me a hanky
"I have put some gold studs in for the moment. They should not bleed very much and provided you keep your earlobes clean for the next few days they should be fine"
Ann smiled at me and said,
"Soon you will be able to wear some nice earrings. We have been told to spare no expense on your jewellery and I have already picked out some beautiful ones for you to wear"
I was given a few minutes to recover before Ann announced that I was going to be given my first lesson on using make up.
"In future, Susan, You will wear make up at all times except for bed. Helen will show you what to do and with practice you will find that it is really quite easy. Future lessons will deal with what sort of make up is more suitable for different occasions. For now though Helen will just show you how to use foundation, eyeshadow, eyeliner and mascara and lipstick"
For the next two hours Helen first showed me what to apply and when, how to apply mascara and eyeliner. She then made me practice putting on make up then removing it and cleansing my face.
It was difficult too, using my hands with such long fingernails and I made several mistakes. I was terrified that Ann would accuse me of not cooperating and that my capsule would be delayed that night. But Ann was quite patient with me and for that I was grateful.
Finally she said that she was satisfied that I could make a reasonable job of it myself.
"But for today" said Ann, "Helen will do it for you as I want you to look your best for tonight"
She did not say why I had to look my best for tonight and I sat there while Helen made me up. When she had finished and I was allowed to look at myself in the mirror the effect was quite stunning. I did indeed look pretty, in fact even I thought I looked beautiful.
I looked and even felt feminine. It is amazing what mascara and lipstick does for you.
Smiling Ann took me back to my room.
"You stay here, Susan while I go and get you some proper clothes"
She locked me in and I studied myself in the mirror again. I was beginning to look very feminine what with my hair, painted finger nails and now make up.
I heard the door unlock and Ann came in carrying some boxes. She put them down on the bed and smiled,
"Please get undressed, Susan and I will show you what you are going to wear"
I did as I was told and Ann began unpacking the boxes.
She handed me a pair of sheer grey tights and told me to put them on. Ann giggled as I struggled pulling them up and said
"You will learn, Susan. I think stockings are nicer but not until your hips get wider."
I stood there wearing only the tights. They made me look even more woman like between my legs as they pressed my penis even flatter against my groin. Ann handed me a white body shaper and told me to put it on. This too made my even smoother between my legs but it felt baggy at the top as I had no breasts as yet.
Ann then grinned and passed me two strange looking objects.
"These are silicone breasts to put inside the cups of your body shaper. You will find that they will feel almost like the real thing and will move the way your own breasts will eventually."
She helped me to insert them and the result was astounding. I now had a bosom and looking at myself in the mirror it was hard to tell that they were not real.
The rest of my clothes consisted on a white silk top, a white net underskirt and a pink and white patterned skirt. Ann said that the full underskirt would make my hips seem bigger.
Finally there was a wide black elasticated belt to help pull my waist in and a pair of black patent leather sandals with a 2 inch heel
"Now you really do look very pretty" Ann said and even I could hardly recognise myself in the mirror. I did look like very pretty girl indeed.
The finishing touches were some jewellery. Ann gave me a delicate gold watch to put on, a gold chain which she fastened around my neck and matching gold bracelets. Finally Ann sprayed some perfume behind my ears and on my wrists
I looked at the watch and found that it was a ladies Rolex!
Ann grinned,
"You see we have been told only to give you the very best of everything"
Ann made me walk around the room. I did so and at first found it difficult walk in high heeled shoes but gradually I got the hang of them. The feeling of wearing a skirt was something I had not been prepared for at all. There was something very pleasant about the way in swung and the feeling of the underskirt against my legs.
My false breasts did move like real ones and I was quite dazed at how feminine I was beginning to feel.
Anne then handed me a handbag and told me that I would need to put my compact, lipstick, hairbrush, some tissues and if I wished my cigarettes and lighter in it. I did so and she showed me how to place the strap on my shoulder.
"You will soon get used to using a handbag when you are going out" she said.
It was a minute or two before what she had said sunk in. I was going out!
"I am really going outside" I said "Where to?"
Ann told me that she had been speaking to Dr Knowles and had told him that I had been very cooperative. As a reward Ann and I were to go out to a restaurant with Dr Knowles and Eric.
Ann then lowered her voice and said,
"You have been very good so far, Susan and I am very pleased at how feminine you look. But when we go out I will expect you to act as much like a woman as possible. There is no point in trying to escape. I do not have to remind you that come this evening you will be in terrible agony if you do get your capsule.
I want you to fully understand that if you do not try hard enough to please Dr Knowles and Eric I will delay giving you your capsule. You will be witty and take part in the conversation. You will be accompanying Eric and you will act like his girl friend at all times. You now what will happen if you do not!"
She smiled and added,
"Now I have said that perhaps we can end up having a nice time and we can all enjoy ourselves"
I was told to pick up my bag and follow her to where Dr Knowles and Eric were waiting by the front door. As we arrived Dr Knowles and Eric looked at me and voiced there approval.
"You look very pretty tonight, Susan" said Dr Knowles and added,
"Ann has been telling me that you have been a good girl and have been learning your lessons very well. Now we are going to have a pleasant evening out"
Eric led the way to the car. He opened the doors for me and Ann and we both got in the back. Dr Knowles sat in the front with Eric.
The car pulled away and Dr Knowles turned around and spoke to me,
"I think Ann has warned you about being on your best behaviour. I hope that we can forget all that and just have a nice evening out"
I said that I would try my best and Dr Knowles smiled.
"You have a very pretty voice, Susan. Does she not Eric?"
Eric replied that my voice very nice, then added, "very sexy"
We drove through the country and arrived at a smart looking restaurant in the middle of nowhere. Eric got out and opened the doors for Ann and I. It felt strange being treated with such chivalry.
Dr Knowles took Ann's arm and Eric took hold of mine as we entered the restaurant. The Receptionist welcomed us and asked if we would take a seat while our table was got ready. She asked if we wanted a drink first and Dr Knowles ordered for us.
Eric sat down next to me and I was conscious of his attention towards me. Ann began talking about various things and would keep asking me questions so as to involve me in the conversation.
Gradually I forgot my predicament and found myself fully involved in the conversation. Ann and Dr Knowles must have noticed this because they both smiled at each other.
We were shown to our table and the waiter helped Ann and I to our seats. No one appeared to have any doubts about my gender at all. They were treating myself and Ann the same.
Ann said that she wanted to go to the ladies and suggested that I might go with her. I gulped at the idea of using the ladies toilet but I did need to go and it was impossible to even think of using the Gents.
I followed Ann to the ladies and tried to copy her manner as well as I could so as not to draw attention to myself.
I sat on the toilet seat and had a pee then took every care to make sure that I pulled my tights back up and smoothed down my skirt. It seemed such a complicated job dealing with the pop studs on the gusset of the body shaper.
Ann was already washing her hands when I came out of the cubicle. She smiled at me and said softly,
"Everything OK, Susan?"
I nodded and after washing my hands copied Ann as she put on some more lipstick. She smiled again and said "Very well done"
We rejoined Dr Knowles and Eric and ordered our meal. I accepted Ann's suggestion of a salad, as part of my diet.
The meal was nice and we finished it with coffee and liquors. I felt a little tipsy and became more talkative as the time went on. Our conversation was limited to music, travel and food.
Eric was becoming more and more attentive to me and began touching my knee with his hand. I was beginning to realise just how powerless I was to stop him.
We left the restaurant about 10 o'clock. This time Dr Knowles and Ann sat in the back while I had to sit up front with Eric. It was clear that Ann and Dr Knowles were more intimate than I had thought and we drove back to the clinic with Eric's hand occasionally touching my knee.
Back at the Clinic Dr Knowles had his arm around Ann's waist and he turned to Eric and said,
"Ann and I are going to my room for a nightcap. Perhaps you will see Susan to her room and see that she is settled in." He turned to me and said,
"You have been a very good girl tonight, Susan. I will leave it to Eric to see that you get your capsule"
He gave the capsule to Eric and he and Ann left Eric and I to make our way to my room. I felt very vulnerable and at Eric's mercy as he put his arm around my waist and walked me to my room.
We entered the room and I was expecting Eric to give me the capsule and lock me in. Instead Eric said that he would like a cup of coffee and had me make us both a cup.
I sat down on the chair by the window hoping that Eric would give me the capsule soon. It was nearly time for me to take it if I was to avoid the pain.
Finally I turned to Eric, who had just sat there looking at me and said.
"It is nearly time for my capsule, please Eric" I pleaded.
Eric smiled and said very softly,
"I will give you the capsule when you have been nice to me and not before. You have not got long so you had better start soon"
He came towards me as he spoke and pulled me up from the chair. I was petrified as he pulled me to him and began kissing me. I tried to resist but the thought of him not giving me the capsule terrified me and I decided that the best thing was for me to go along with him.
Eric was kissing me hard and I close my eyes as I kissed him back. His tongue was in my mouth and I tried to respond in the way he wanted. He was holding me so tight that I could feel that he had an hard on. His penis felt so rigid as it pressed into my groin.
I thought and hoped that Eric just wanted to kiss me but I was mistaken!
Gradually he pushed me to my knees until I was kneeling down in front of him. He put his hand under my chin and tilted my face upwards. He held the capsule in his hand and was looking down at me.
"If you want me to give you this, you have to give me something in return"
I was left in no doubt at what he wanted me to give him as he opened the front of his trousers. His hard, erect penis burst out right in front of my face.
At first I hesitated but another look at the capsule in his hands made me realise that I had to do it if I was to get the capsule.
I f***ed myself to open my mouth and very slowly touched the tip of his penis with my lips. As I did so Eric put his hands on the back of my head and pulled my head into his groin forcing me to take his penis fully into my mouth.
"Now that is what I call being a good girl" said Eric as he f***ed me to begin licking and sucking at his penis. It felt so big in my mouth and I could taste the juices coming from it.
Eric f***ed me to suck faster and harder as he became more and more aroused. Suddenly he came and my mouth was filled with semen.
He f***ed me to keep sucking until I had swallowed the lot and his penis had begun to shrink. Only then was I allowed to get up off my knees.
He grinned and handed me the capsule which I took eagerly. Eric said that I had given a very good "blowjob" and that any girl would have been proud at how well I had done. He then told me to get undressed and get ready for bed.
Eric left the room locking me in as I sat down on the bed to recover. He had treated me like a girl in every way and the sudden thought that he could make me do it to him again any time he wanted made me shiver!
I was still sitting on the edge of the bed, my body shaking and trembling, when the door opened and Ann came in. She saw that I was distressed and came and sat down on the bed besides me.
"What ever is wrong, Susan?" she asked as she put her arm around my shoulders.
I began to sob and she put my head on her shoulder and told me to tell her what had happened.
"He treated me like a woman" I sobbed, "Just like a woman. He made me suck him off before he would give me my capsule"
Ann stroked my hair and replied softly,
"Is that all, Susan. You are a woman now, at least you are starting to become one. You have to accept that men will want to use you. Look at me, I have just had to drop my knickers for Dr Knowles. I did not have any choice"
Ann explained that as a woman I would have to come to terms with the idea that men would want me for my body. And that I would not be able to resist their advances.
"And when Dr Knowles has given you a vagina and the oestrogen has done its work, you will even enjoy it. You will have the same desires as other women and will gladly drop your knickers and spread your legs, even for the likes of Eric"
Ann then stayed with me until I had changed into my nightdress and removed mt make up. Once I was settled in bed she told me sl**p and went out locking the door behind her.
For a while I lay there thinking of what she had said. Was it true that soon I would feel so feminine that I would want to copulate like a woman?
As I fell asl**p the music started playing again and the voice telling me that I was now a girl and should feel feminine filled my ears as I slept.
I woke up in the middle of the night with start. I had started to dream that I was at a party and enjoying myself. I had ended up in a bedroom with a girl and suddenly as I lay naked on top of her about to thrust my penis between her legs, my head began to spin and then just as my penis entered her vagina I suddenly swopped places and found that I was the girl and Eric had just thrust his penis into my vagina and was making me groan with pleasure.
I lay there sweating for a few minutes and all the time the music and voice telling me that I was Susan droned on. I fell asl**p again.


CHAPTER THREE
I woke up the next morning to find Ann in my room. She waited while I showered and put on some mascara and lipstick. Ann told me to wear my aerobics kit and watched me as I dressed.
"You know Susan, your boobs are starting to show" she said as I put on the leotard.
I felt my chest and it was true. My breast were beginning to develop enough to see and feel them.
"In a few weeks you will be able to wear a bra without any padding, Susan" said Ann and then added, "And by then we should be able to notice your hips and bum getting bigger. You should be able to try stockings and suspenders then"
Ann spoke as if she believed that I would be happy at the thought that my body was becoming more and more feminine. But to be honest I did not know how to feel. I was relieved that they were pleased with me as this would mean that I would get my capsule and not have to suffer, yet at the same time it meant that I was becoming what they intended I should become, a girl!
When Ann was satisfied with my appearance we went for breakfast. Ann had not referred to the previous night and we ate our cereal and d***k our coffee with Ann telling me that I was starting to look quite pretty.
I asked her how long would my treatment last and she surprised me when she said that once my body started changing it would change quite quickly.
"And then Dr Knowles will make you into a real woman. Susan. Your body will look and function just like mine" she said.
I knew what she meant by this and took a deep breath. Once my penis had been removed it would be gone forever. Even now I could at least be made to look like a man again, but it would be too late when I had a woman's genitals that would make me perform like a woman.
Ann tried to reassure me by saying that long before then my emotions would be so feminine that I would gladly embrace my fate.
I had nearly finished my breakfast when Eric entered the room. He looked at me and smiled and my mind went back to what had happened last night. He spoke to Ann and then as he turned to leave he whispered to me.
"If you are a good girl today Susan, perhaps I will stop by and tuck you in tonight"
The bl**d drained from face, I knew exactly what he meant and Ann must have noticed the expression on my face for she touched my arm and said,
"You really will have to get used to the idea that men like Eric will use you whenever and however it suits them. It is the lot of women to be fucked by men and you, Susan, are a woman now!"
She was so emphatic in the way she spoke to me that I gulped and drank the rest of my coffee.
When we had finished Ann took me through the aerobics routine for nearly 2 hours. Then after freshening up I was told to change into a skirt and jumper. I again wore a body shaper with the breast implants, tights and shoes with a small heel.
Ann told me that I would soon get used to wearing shoes with a heel and that gradually I would wear shoes with even bigger heels.
"Men like to see girls wearing high heels, Susan. They make your legs look even longer and worn with stockings and suspenders or a basque men find them irresistible"
While I dressed Ann made us a cup of coffee. While we drank it Ann began telling me what fun a girl can have in choosing what underwear she wore.
"Even under just a skirt and jumper a girl can wear something really sensuous. Soft silk or satin that feels lovely next to the skin. And you can wear things with frills or lace all over and only you know how sexy you look underneath just an ordinary skirt and jumper"
Ann picked up the lingerie catalogue and began showing me the sorts of bras, basques, panties and underskirts that I would wear and she tried to explain to me what i felt like to wear them.
"Anyway" she said, "You soon be wearing them yourself and then you will find out"
I tried pointing out that some of the things in the catalogue looked impractical or uncomfortable but she just laughed
"You soon find out. It is not as if you are going to do any work in them. You wear them to feel sexy and make your man want to fuck you senseless"
"My man?" I asked
"Of course, Susan. You will soon find that you will want man. Only a man will be able to satisfy your needs. You will have them you know. The oestrogen will see to that. And you will be able to satisfy him too, no matter what way he wants you"
We finished our coffee and Ann took me for a walk around the clinic's gardens. It was breezy and the wind kept lifting my skirt. I was surprised to find it quite pleasant and even smiled. Ann saw me smile and chuckled,
"You must smile more often, Susan. It makes you look very pretty"
We passed other people walking in the gardens and I realised that some of the men were looking at me. Ann smiled and told me that no one knew why I was there and that they were looking at me because I was so pretty.
The rest of the day I spent in being taught how to style my own hair, how to walk and sit in a ladylike manner and how to gesture like a female.
My lessons finished for the day Ann took me back to my room and suggested that I read for a while. It turned out that I had to read a selection of women's books, from novels to books on fashion, cosmetics, dressmaking and the like. Ann said that I would be asked questions about what I had read and would be expected to know the answers.
Ann then turned to me and shocked me by saying that I needed to convince her that I was trying my best to learn how to be feminine. I asked how could I do this to which she replied that wanted me to prove that I now accepted that as a woman I must submit to men.
Ann said that after dinner that evening she would help me dress as feminine as possible and that I would then have to seek out Eric and "seduce" him. Unless I did so she would withhold the capsule and leave me in agony until she was satisfied that I had learnt my lesson.
I was stunned, after the previous night the last thing I wanted to do was to actually come on to him. I knew what it would mean and what Eric would expect me to do.
"It is for your own good, Susan. Once you have learnt this lesson you will be able to enjoy your femininity" She said smiling. Ann then told me that I should soak myself in the bath and when dry rub body lotion in all over. I was to put on my dressing gown and wait for her to return with my evening meal on a tray.
As I began running my bath Ann left locking the door behind her. I lay in the bath contemplating the evening to come. I was now expected not only to allow my self to be treated as a woman but to actively encourage a man to treat me like one.
Lying in the bath I was conscious of how my body was changing. The soapy water on my chest only served to emphasise my developing breasts and my hips and bottom were definitely becoming rounder. I now had the hands and arms of a woman and looking at myself in the mirror I could find nothing masculine in the shape of my face.
I did as I was told and dried myself off and anointed by body with perfumed body lotion before slipping on my dressing gown and slippers to wait for Ann to bring me my meal.
While I waited I began reading one of the books I had been told I must read, "Little Women". I had got as far as Chapter 2 when Ann came in carrying a tray.
While I ate, Ann spoke words of encouragement to me. Although she left me in no doubt that I had to "come on" to Eric, she sought to convince me that it was for my own good and that it would help me accept the fact that I was no longer a man.
Ann left me to finish eating and returned several minutes later with so more clothes for me, which she laid out on the bed.
"I have brought you something pretty to wear tonight" she said and held up a pink chiffon dress. "And I think it is about time that you found out what it is like to wear stockings instead of tights" Ann added.
Ann helped to dress. First Ann helped to put on a white bodyshaper which had underwired pretty stretch lace bra cups and lacy side panels. It was complete with 4 adjustable suspenders.
It was very tight fitting and completely hid the slight bulge caused by my stitched down penis. It also had the effect of squeezing my developing breasts upwards and giving me something of a cleavage. Ann studied my breasts and tucked some tissues inside the bra cups. The effect was to give me the appearance of having a reasonable pair of boobs and a cleavage that was real.
Ann laughed as I struggled to put on a pair of white sheers stockings with lacy tops and to fasten them to the suspenders. When I had done so she told me to look at myself in the mirror. I did so and got quite a shock.
I was getting used to seeing myself as a girl whenever I looked in the mirror, but this time, dressed just in my underwear I looked even more feminine. Not just feminine, I looked quite sexy. To my amazement I found that the feelings I had were nothing like I had experienced before.
Only a short time ago I would have found it quite arousing to see a girl with such shapely figure wearing a basque and stockings. But my feelings at seeing myself as that girl dressed so sexily were almost of pleasure and satisfaction.
In a way I was pleased that I looked so nice. A part of me was saying that if I was to be a girl I was going to be a real one and as attractive and desirable as possible. I suppose it was a case of "if you are going to do a job, do it properly"
I was still staring at my reflection when Ann nudged my arm and told me to put on the dress she had brought. It was of pink chiffon. The skirt was lined with pink silk and it had a wide neckline and little puff sleaves.
I put it on and Ann smiled as she detected the feeling of pleasure I felt as I smoothed the dress down. The neckline was trimmed in pink lace and was low enough for the tops of my breasts to show. The feeling of the soft skirt against my legs was wonderful.
My shoes were pink satin sling backs with a 3 inch heel.
Once dressed Ann watched me as I put on some make up. She made sure that I did so properly and the way I had been shown. Ann helped me to brush my hair and as a finishing touch she tied a small bow made of pink ribbon into it.
From the moment that I had looked at myself in the mirror I had forgotten the reason for me getting dressed up like this. I had just concentrated on making myself look as beautiful as possible and I had done so without realising that I was doing it.
Not only did I look like a girl I was beginning to feel like a girl. My reactions and feelings were becoming feminine and for the first time even I knew that it was true.
"You see, Susan" said Ann waking me from my daze, "You are really quite a beautiful girl already and I can tell that are beginning to enjoy feeling feminine. Now all you have to do is learn how to handle men"
Her words brought my mind back to the fact that I was dressed like this in order to offer myself to Eric for his pleasure.
" I know that it sounds like I am being cruel to you by threatening not to give you your capsule, but I am convinced that the more you act as a girl the more you will come to accept that you can only ever be a girl from now on. The sooner you accept that you are a very attractive girl the sooner you will be able to enjoy life fully"
Ann then told me how I should go about pleasing Eric. The thought at not getting my capsule on time f***ed me to concentrate on what she told me to do, no matter how it would make Eric react.
When she was convinced that I was ready she unlocked the door of my room and together we walked down the corridor to the communal lounge were Eric and Dr Knowles would be.
As I entered the lounge behind Ann I took a deep breath at the thought of how I was going to entice Eric back to my room.
Eric was sitting in one of the lounge chairs reading a paper and Ann and I walked over to where he and Dr Knowles were sitting. Dr Knowles and Eric looked up and Ann smiled at them,
"Good evening Dr Knowles, Eric" she said and then added, "Susan and I have just been for a walk. Do you think Susan looks pretty tonight?" she asked.
"Very pretty" said Dr Knowles turning to Eric. Eric looked at me and grinned. He looked me up and down and was obviously pleased with what he saw. He smiled and patted the seat next to his,
"Will you join us, Susan" he said.
I replied that I would be pleased to and sat down on the chair taking great care to cross my legs in such a fashion that he would catch a glimpse of the fact that I was wearing stockings.
"You look very beautiful, Susan" said Eric and I fluttered my eyelashes slightly and thanked him for the compliment.
"Ann has been helping me dress. I hope you like it" I said as demurely as possible.
Eric replied that I looked very nice indeed.
Meantime Ann said to Dr Knowles that she needed to discuss something with him in his office and they both left, leaving me and Eric alone.
Eric was quite happy looking at my legs and smiled when he noticed my cleavage. I swallowed hard the spoke,
"I hope I did not disappoint you last night, Eric. I said. "Its just that I have a lot to learn about being a woman"
Eric grinned and said that I had not disappointed him and that I was learning fast.
"What I really need" I said, "Is a man to help me understand. A man like you perhaps?"
Eric grinned again and said that he would be happy to help me.
"First of all" he said, "A pretty girl like you should be sitting much closer to the man she is with" He waved his hand motioning for me to sit on the arm of his chair. I did so and Eric patted my knee, his hand lingering there for a little bit.
"Now with you that I close I can touch your thigh whenever I want" Eric said and his fingers moved from my knee and under the hem of my dress.
"Now I can tell that you are wearing stockings. I bet that you look very nice in them. Are you wearing suspenders or a basque?"
I f***ed myself to smile at him and said in a low voice,
" Ann told me to wear a body shaper with suspenders. As to whether I look nice, perhaps you could tell me."
Eric leered at me and with his fingers now on the tops of my stockings said,
"I would have to see you without your dress. But we can do that later, now you and I should go for a little walk in the gardens and I will tell you how to walk with a male companion"
He stood up and took hold of my hand and led me out of the room and into the gardens. It was a surprise when Eric opened the door for me and I caught a glimpse of Ann and Dr Knowles observing us from the doorway of his office. Ann winked at me as Eric took hold of my hand again and I fell into step at his side.
"Now a man likes a girl to be close to him" he said and put his arm around my waist pulling me closer to him. "That lets me feel your body as we walk"
As we walked Eric's hand was feeling me through my dress and he obviously found it arousing. I tried to respond by letting my head rest on his shoulder. We walked for a while in silence before Eric spoke again.
"You do feel soft and feminine, Susan, and you are a very pretty girl, you know"
I thanked him and said in as sweet a voice as I could,
"Do you really think I am pretty, Eric. Will men like me, do you find me attractive?"
Eric's response was to spin me around and place his hands behind my back and pull me to him.
"Susan, I find you very attractive and men will love you" he said and tilted my face to his and kissed me on the lips. This time I knew how I was supposed to react and allowed him to kiss me hard. This time I did not try to pull away, instead I allowed him to use his tongue to search for mine.
Our tongues entwined and I began to relax. My feelings were still a little confused but I was beginning to feel pleasure at being kissed. Eric's hands were feeling my back and bottom and then the sides of my small breasts.
I felt my body responding to Eric's touch of its own accord and the response was certainly a feminine response. Small as my breasts were I could feel my nipples becoming very sensitive and my breasts stiffen.
I could feel Eric's response through my dress. He had a hard on and I could feel his penis bulging pressed against my groin.
Eric finished kissing my lips and the began kissing my neck. My body reacted even more ardently. He whispered in my ear,
" I see that you like that Susan. And your touche is getting nice and rounded. plenty for me to grab hold of."
He kissed me again and this time he pressed his body even tighter against mine and them jiggled it slightly so that I could feel his penis moving and pressing into my groin.
I found myself completely under the control of the female hormones which now filled my body. Although my mind was still largely masculine my body was dictating my responses and it was becoming feminine. To my astonishment I found that my body wanted more and wanted to be treated as a woman's.
With each touch of Eric's hands, I could feel my masculinity begin to fade and I knew that once gone it would never come back. Soon it would be gone forever.
Eric stopped kissing me and whispered in my ear,
"Lets go to your room, Susan, and I will show you how attractive I find you"
His meaning was clear and yet I found myself actually wanting him in a way I had never felt before. I was sexually aroused in a way I had never been before. My penis, no longer capable of an erection, felt numb, and what I felt in my groin was like a hollow ache that needed to be filled. All thought of having to take capsule to avoid pain had left my head.
I let Eric lead me by the hand to my room where he immediately pulled me to him and kissed me again. As we kissed I felt his hand undo the zip at the back of my dress and felt it fall down around my ankles.
Eric then led me to the bed and picking me up in his arms laid me down on top of it. He stood back and looked down at me and smiled his approval at the way I looked.
I looked up at him, unsure what would happen next but so full of feminine desires that I still did not understand.
Eric lay on the bed beside me and began kissing my neck and shoulders, gradually moving lower to the top of my breast. With one hand he slipped his fingers under the top of my bodyshaper and began to finger my nipple. The sensation was strangely pleasant and I wanted more.
I could feel Eric remove his shirt and some new found feminine instinct made me start to undo his belt and unfasten his trousers. It was only when Eric had slid his hand between my legs that we both realised that I could not do what we both wanted.
Eric quickly removed his hand as his finger touched my numb penis. But I knew that I wanted him some how and there was only one way left to me.
As Eric lay back on the bed I shuffled around until my head was in his lap. This time I had no hesitation in opening my mouth wide and wrapping my lips around his penis.
I sucked and licked with greater enthusiasm this time. This time I tried to prolong the experience and give pleasure to Eric and myself.
When Eric finally came and his semen filled my throat I swallowed it eagerly. Unlike the previous night his semen did not taste so bad and I sucked at his penis to get every last drop.
Eric pulled me back up the bed and kissed me. I felt confused and yet contented in a way I had never imagined.
"Did I do it right this time?" I asked and Eric smiled
"You were terrific, Susan. I have never had a girl do it so well. And soon I will show you what a man can do for a girl, yes?"
I nodded and was only faintly surprised at the fact that I meant it.
We lay on the bed together for a while. I felt so contented and safe that I nearly forgot about having to take my capsule.
Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Ann's voice asking if she could come in. She must have known that Eric was with me as she waited long enough for him to dress and give me a quick kiss.
Ann came in and Eric left the room giving me a wink as he went. Ann looked at me lying serenely on the bed still wearing just my underwear.
"Well Susan, I can see from Eric's happy smile that this evening was a success. Now it is time for your capsule and I think you have earned it"
I sat up with a start, suddenly remembering that I needed the capsule. Ann handed it to me with a glass of water and I took it quickly then stretched out again on the bed.
"Even more successful than I thought" said Ann, "If you have forgotten all about your capsule"
Ann then made me tell her all about my time with Eric and I had to go into detail as to how I had felt.
"I think it is time I had a word with Dr Knowles" Ann said and left me to get undressed and ready for bed.
I went asl**p that night, my mind trying to come to terms with the fact that my masculinity was nearly gone and that I was almost a woman.


CHAPTER FOUR
For the next 2 months I continued with the same routine and treatment. I did aerobics every morning followed by afternoons spent learning to dance, dressmaking and various womanly pursuits.
I was still taking the hormone tablets and their effect was becoming most apparent. I now had a real pair of breasts and a slim waist whilst my hips and bottom had filled out to give me an excellent figure.
I had lost all of my masculine strength, my arms and legs were now soft and rounded rather than muscular. My skin was soft and smooth and had that sheen to it that I had noticed on girls in the past.
My hair had grown much longer and was now well below my shoulders. Ann had insisted that I have it styled and I had learnt how to use curling tongs and a hair dryer to keep it looking nice.
I now had quite a large wardrobe including some expensive dresses and lingerie. Likewise I had accumulated many items of jewellery which I now wore regularly. Some of the pieces had been presents from whoever had paid Dr Knowles to make me into a woman and Ann said that they were all very expensive too.
It was funny, but I now felt incomplete unless I was wearing jewellery, whether it was earrings or bracelets, I automatically put them on when I got dressed.
Ann had made sure that I tried as many different styles of clothes as possible and I had begun to enjoy feeling the swish of my skirt as I walked. As my body changed so did the way in which my clothes fitted.
It took time for me to get used to the fact that body shape was changing. I now needed to wear a bra for comfort at least, my breasts were now so well developed. It had felt strange at first to have a bosom that made me look so feminine. Ann told me that my breasts had developed so perfectly that I should take pride at the fact that other women would be so envious of me.
My hips and bottom had changed noticeably too. I now had what Ann described as a perfect figure for a woman. I could even feel how my clothes fitted so much better.
Ann showed me what corsets could do to make my waist even smaller and though uncomfortable at first, the reaction I got from Eric and other men was starting to make me tingle with excitement. The feminine side of me was now so strong that I could enjoy the thought that men were attracted to me.
The more feminine my appearance became the more feminine I felt. My emotions and feelings had become almost entirely female and ever since that night with Eric I had even begun to enjoy feeling feminine.
Dr Knowles and Ann were so pleased with my progress that I was now allowed to go out of the clinic with either Eric or Ann as e****t. Ann would take me shopping and if I saw any clothes or lingerie that I liked she would buy them for me.
My trips out with Eric were to get me used to being out with men. He would take me for a meal or out dancing. On these trips I would be expected to dress up in my prettiest dresses and make myself as beautiful as I could.
I had gotten used to being stared at by other men when I was out and to being treated like a lady.
Often the nights out with Eric would end up with him taking me back to my room. There Eric would use me like a woman, at least as far as he was able to. Sometimes Eric would spend the night and we would sl**p together.
Wearing only panties or a G string I now looked completely female and Eric would fondle my breasts and kiss me before making me either wank him off or give him oral sex.
Each time that I failed to act like a girl I was punished by not being allowed to take my capsule on time. The pain was so intense that I would beg to be allowed to take my capsule and would promise to be a good "girl" in future. They would make me tell them who and what I was, "Susan, a girl called Susan"
Gradually my cooperation became automatic and I reconciled myself to the fact that I was becoming a woman.
I was no longer locked in my room of a night but allowed to come and go as I pleased. The threat of not getting my capsule was enough.
The thought of having sex as a woman still scared me but the hormones in my body had changed my desires in way that I knew they could only be fulfilled if I had the genitalia of a woman.
It was at this stage that after taking my shower after ny aerobics session, Ann told me not to get dressed but to return to my room and lie on the bed to wait for Dr Knowles.
I returned to the room and did as I was told. I lay on the bed naked and waited for Dr Knowles to arrive. The door opened and he and Ann came in.
"Good Afternoon, Susan" he said " I am going to explain what we do during the operation and give you some idea of what it will mean for you"
He then went on to explain that it was quite a simple operation these days and that I would wake as complete a woman as was possible. It would be painful for a day or two but that the pain would soon pass.
"To be honest most of the ladies we operate on feel so good that they do not notice the pain at all."
He explained that I would be given a pre-med which would make me drowsy and would then be taken down to the theatre. There I would be put on the operating table and my legs would be put up onto a cradle which would keep them apart during the operation.
As my testicles had already been removed the operation would start with the unfastening of my penis. My penis would then be "skinned" and my urethra exposed. This is what I urinate through. A cavity would then be made between my legs which would in fact become my vagina.
He would make it deep enough to accommodate even the biggest penis. My urethra would be "stitched" into it and the soft sensitive skin from my penis would be used line the inside of my vagina. What was left of my scrotal sac would be used to create my labia (the lips of my vagina) and my clitoris.
The shaft of my penis would be amputated and removed.
Dr Knowles smiled at me, "You will find that your vagina will look and function perfectly. Your vagina will be quite capable of penetration just as fully as any woman's. In fact you will find that because we use the nerve endings from your penis to form the clitoris you will have exquisite orgasms during sexual intercourse."
He spoke as if he was explaining something so simple and I just lay there listening. I could hear and understand what he was telling me and yet even now it still sounded so incredible when he talked of me having a vagina and that it would so like any other woman's that I could have sex as a woman and even enjoy the experience.
I was told that the removal of my testes had meant that my body no longer produced any male hormones and that gradually it would start to produce female hormones naturally. For the first 2 months after my operation I would continue to have to take hormone tablets until my body was producing its own.
He then told me that I would wake from the operation with some degree of discomfort as they would have to insert a mould into my new vaginal cavity until it had healed and that it would be a few days before it could be removed and the swelling go down. After that and provided that I was able to urinate through my new vagina properly I would be allowed up and about.
He told me that I would have to use a dildo to help my vaginal cavity heal properly and to keep it open. The Doctor added that most women found this highly pleasurable as the dildo would cause me to have an orgasm very easily.
After a few months my vagina would be fully healed and I would be ready to have sex as a woman.
"You will find that you enjoy sex just like any girl, especially the penetration of your vagina. You will have orgasms exactly like any other girl and will be brought to climax in exactly the same way."
"When you are ready for full sexual intercourse, I will find a good lover to give you your first shagging, I promise. After that you will be taught all the sexual techniques and sexual positions we can teach you so that you will become the perfect woman".
Ann came over to me and smiled as she took hold of my arm and gave me an injection.
"Well Susan, soon you will be a whole woman and ready to start a whole new life."
I gulped, reconciled as I thought I was to the fact that I was to be changed into a woman. Now the time had come, I felt dazed. Once they had performed the operation there could be no chance of me ever becoming a man again. Even now I could have looked like a man with synthetic testicles, but once my penis had been amputated that would be it.
The injection was already making me drowsy as I was lifted on to a trolley and wheeled down to the operating theatre. There was no escape for me now.
In the operating theatre I was lifted on to the operating table and my legs were spread wide apart and a tube was pushed into my mouth. The anethsetist gave me an injection and I was told to breathe deeply and count backwards from a 100. I focused my eyes on my penis as I took a deep breathe, This was to be the last time I would see it and the last time that I could call myself male. I had just said "100! when I fell asl**p.
I dreamt, and my dreams were both pleasant and terrible. I was floating along on the clouds wearing a gossamer thin gown and feeling so at peace. Then I was plunging down and I felt my body being pulled and pulled. The pulling was centred on my groin and became so intense that I thought I was being turned inside out, then suddenly the pulling stopped and I floated free again.
I woke and felt a sharp stab of pain between my legs. I lay there not knowing where I was, only aware of the intense pain in my body. I heard a voice say,
"Ah you are awake. I will give you an injection for the pain now"
I felt a movement between my legs and the slowly the pain began to ease. As it eased my mind started to clear. My operation was over, I was a man no longer! From this day on I would have the body of a woman and have to do all the things that women did, and had done to her!
Ann spoke again,
"You will feel better soon, Susan. Try to sl**p a bit"
I did sl**p and when I woke a second time my head was much clearer. Dr Knowles was standing over me and smiled,
"I just want to see how you are, Susan" he said and lifted the bedclothes from me.
I tried to see what had been done to me but I was still covered in dressings. A tube ran from the top of my thigh.
"Very nice, Susan. You will have a very nice vagina when the swelling goes down. One of the best I've done. You really are a woman now, there's no going back!"
Although I knew my penis had gone and with it the last trace of my masculinity, I tried to sense if it was still there. But the sensation was strange. Instead of feeling as if there was anything between my legs I now felt as if there was a void.
"When can I see" I asked the Doctor. He smiled and told me that the swelling should have eased by the morning and that I would be able to examine my vagina then.
"Don't forget that it will be some weeks before your pubic hair grows again. When it does you will look and feel just like any woman between your legs"
Two days later I had my dressings and tube removed and for the first time was able to see how I looked between my legs. Even though I knew what to expect, I was still shocked at what I saw.
Though swollen I now had a vagina where once I had a penis. I had not realised how much space my penis and testicles had occupied. With their complete removal my legs even looked longer than before. Despite the swelling between my legs I now looked exactly like a woman.
My new vagina looked like any other woman's and it seemed so perfect in every way that I could not resist touching it. As my finger touched my labia I trembled, it was so sensitive that I felt my whole body shake.
"My God" I thought,"If my finger feels like this what will intercourse be like" The fact that I could now be penetrated by a man was now suddenly so real to me. I suddenly felt very vulnerable.
That morning I had my first pee through my vagina. I had long since got used to sitting rather standing to pee but this was different. I could not direct the flow at all now and I peed just like every other women.
The rest of the day I was allowed to use the lounge, wearing just my nightie and dressing gown. Walking was different too. It was so much easier and I found that I now walked naturally in a feminine way.
The following day I felt even better and after Dr Knowles had examined me I was told that my vagina was healing nicely.
"You should start to use the Dildo from now for the next month. You will not be ready to have sexual intercourse for that time, at least not full penetration."
Dr Knowles told me that Anne would show me what to do with the dildo and that I should use it at least twice a day for half an hour. He also advised me to wear stockings rather than tights for at least another week.
After he had gone I was allowed to get dressed for the first time since my operation. My panties now fitted me so tightly, no little bulge at all.
Once dressed in stockings and a pretty skirt and blouse I was allowed to walk in the clinic grounds. I stepped outside for the first time as a complete woman. Passers by could have had no idea of what I had undergone and could only see me for the girl that I really was now.
I realised that my reaction to men had changed too, I could now be fucked by them and a tingle went down my spine, if a man so much as looked at me. I could almost picture them parting my legs and thrusting their penis in to me. I was both scared and thrilled at the idea.
After a walk I returned to my room where Ann showed me how to use the dildo. She explained it's use very thoroughly and said that I would enjoy the experience.
"I'll leave you to do it in private" she said as she left the room.
I removed my panties and lay on the bed with my legs apart. Ann had told me to rub some KY jelly around my labia, which I did. I picked up the dildo and looked at it. The dildo was about 9 inches long and shaped very much like a man's erect penis.
As instructed by the Ann, I began by gently stroking the edges of my vagina with the dildo. To my surprise the pleasure this gave me was so delectable. Then I began to gently insert it into my vagina. Almost at once I felt my head spin with sheer ecstasy.
I was amazed at how deep I could insert the dildo into my vagina and the deeper I inserted it the more blissful the sensation. My body was trembling with enjoyment as I moved the dildo in and out of my vagina.
Of course I had masturbated as a man. But the pleasure then came suddenly and was over. Now as a woman I felt the exquisite pleasure of a multiple orgasm. The idea that a man would now be able to bring me to such a climax frightened me and at the same time thrilled me to the core.
I would have continued using the dildo for hours more had Ann not returned. She smiled at me as I put my panties back on and whispered,
"That's the best part of the operation."
I asked her how deep my vaginal cavity was and she told me that I had been very fortunate as Dr Knowles had been able to make it as deep as most women's. It seemed that I would easily be able to accommodate even the most well endowed man and the very thought made my body tense.
It was starting to come home to me just what had happened to me. From now on a man could make love to me just like any other woman. My body was now that of a girl and capable of being penetrated by a man. And men would want to make love to me, Ann told me. And I would enjoy it because I had a woman's body.
I was allowed to spend the next week relaxing and letting my body heal fully. I walked in the gardens and sat around the lounge or my room reading and watching TV. All my reading material and TV programmes were still restricted to those considered more suitable to women and by this time I had actually started to find them interesting.
The romantic novels that I had been given to read now took on a different meaning. I found reading the passages dealing with sex took on a new light now that I too could perform sexually as a woman.
I mentioned this to Ann one night when she was sitting with me in the lounge. Ann laughed and said that if I thought reading about was different now, I should try watching a blue video. She promised to bring me one to the my room later that night.
"If you watch it while using the dildo, you will find it even more interesting" giggled Ann.
I had not seen Eric since my operation and I wondered what he would be like now that I had finally become a whole woman. Ann said that he had been away doing a job for Dr Knowles, and then she smirked and said,
"Now I wonder why you want to see Eric? Well soon you will be able to give him more than just a blow job"
I asked if Eric would be the one that Dr Knowles had told me would teach me how to enjoy sex as a woman. Ann said that Dr Knowles might allow Eric to "deflower" me but that there was someone else, a sex ther****t, who would show me how to get the most out of being a woman.
"I am glad that you are showing such a keen interest in sex, Susan. It makes everything so much easier"
I replied that it was simply that I had no alternative but to be willing.
"Thanks to you and Dr Knowles, I have all the sexual urges of a girl and I know there is only one way for me to get satisfaction now. It is not that my mind wants sex, it is my body that is crying out for it and there is only one way now for me to have it, and that is as a woman"
I was still sitting in the lounge when Eric entered. He came over to me asked how I was. I told him that I was fine. I then realised that I did not know if Eric knew that I had been operated on.
"I had the operation a few days ago, Eric, Did you know?" I asked
Eric looked at me and smiled, "Yes I did know. Dr Knowles says it was very successful. That you are perfect now"
"Well I am certainly different" I said, conscious now that Eric knew that I could have full sex as a woman. It was a funny feeling knowing that Eric could now thrust is penis into my vagina and bring me to climax in a way that I had done to woman in the past.
Eric was busy and said he would come along to see me later. He said it with a twinkle in his eye and I hoped that he knew that I still had to wait some weeks before I could have full sexual intercourse.
I returned to my room and lay on the bed and watched some TV. As usual it was a woman's programme and was about hairdressing. I started to picture myself in the different hairstyles. My hair was now so long that I could choose almost any style.
After a while I decided that it was time for my exercises with the dildo. I was getting to like using it as it gave me so much pleasure. But I had been told not to overdo it, especially at first.
I removed my panties and tights and lay on the bed with my legs apart. Slowly I began to caress the outer lips of my vagina with the dildo. This was enough to make me tingle with excitement. Gradually I allowed myself to insert the dildo further and further into my vagina.
At first my vagina was a little sore but as I slid it in and out the soreness faded away to be replaced by sheer pleasure. I was still astounded at how far I could get the dildo inside me.
I began to climax and let myself relax and enjoy the sensation of pleasure when I was conscious of the fact that someone had entered the room.
It was Eric. He looked down at me and smiled,
"You look as if you are having fun, Susan" he said, "Mind if I join you?"
I was still in state of ecstasy and hardly able to speak. Eric bent down and kissed me as I continued to slide the dildo in and out.
"It might be more fun if I did it for you" said Eric. "But first I think you should take off your clothes so that thy do not get crumpled"
Eric helped me to undress and I lay back on the bed wearing only my jewellery and a smile. Eric looked down at my naked body and grinned at me.
"You are perfect" he said as he looked down at my new cunt. "Your body is perfect in every way now"
Eric then took off his clothes and lay on the bed besides me. He picked up the dildo and began by stroking the inner part of my thighs, gradually moving closer and closer to my vagina. My senses of anticipation was tremendous. Having no control over the dildo made the pleasure even more acute.
When Eric finally touched my labia with the end of the dildo my entire body shuddered with delight. Then he began to slide it into my vagina, very gently but with such affect that I began to climax at once. I pressed my head back in to the pillows and just revelled in the sensations I was feeling. Eric was pleased too I could feel that his dick had become hard and erect.
I suddenly wished that Eric was using his dick inside me rather than the inanimate dildo.
As Eric carried on sliding the dildo in and out I began to stroke his dick for him. I could feel him respond and heard him sigh with pleasure. At last we were able to give each other pleasure.
"Lets try it this way" said Eric and I willingly let him manouvere my body around until we were lying on our sides but with our feet against each others heads. In this position Eric was able spread my legs and insert the dildo inside me again while I now found that Eric's penis was close to my mouth.
I wrapped my lips around Eric's penis and began to lick and suck as Eric slid the dildo in and out of my vagina. I was in a permanent state of climax and enjoying every minute of it. I could feel Eric responding too as I sucked and sucked his dick.
By the time that Eric shot his load and my mouth filled with his semen I was so delirious with pleasure that I was sorry it was nearly over.
Eric turned my body around and we lay together on the bed. I kissed him and smiled,
"Thank you, Eric Dear" I said "That was wonderful"
Eric grinned and kissed me back.
"And soon I will have you properly, Susan. And then you will find out what it feels like to have man inside you instead of a piece of plastic"
We lay together for several hours. Eric held me in his arms and I felt so safe there. I felt like a woman and wanted to be loved as a woman. There was no trepidation at the thought of being shagged any more, my body was that of a woman and it ached for a man.

... Continue»
Posted by hpm12 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Shemales  |  Views: 2348  |  
100%
  |  5

Male to Female Transformation

Male to Female Transformation

Genre : TG SOS or Surgery/Transformation Male to Female
Story : Cristine Carter
CH - 1

The last thing I could remember was walking out of the Bank
and crossing the road to my car. I had just been to see my
bank manager to discuss transferring some money from one of
my accounts into a high interest savings account.

I had won quite a bit of money on the Lottery, enough to
change my life. I was unaware just how much my life was
going to change.

I had just reached my car door when I felt someone bump
into me. Then everything went blank...

The next thing I remember was being faintly aware of people
standing around me and talking in low voices. As my sense
started to return I tried to move but found I could not do
so. My first thought was that I must have been in some sort
of accident. My arms and legs did not respond and I tried
to speak, to attract the attention of the people standing
around me. I could only mumble and it only gradually dawned
on me that I had been gagged.

My head became clearer and I then realised that I was lying
on my back on some sort of table. I could move my head
slightly and saw that my arms and legs had been strapped to
the table.

The people standing around consisted of two men and one
woman. They ignored me as I tried to attract their
attention. It was as if I did not exist. But then I
realised that they must be talking about me as the older
man was looking at me and saying something to the woman,
who was writing down what he said. I tried to listen but my
head was still fuzzy and I could only make out some of the
words.

The man was saying, "The nose needs altering a little, to
make it cute and the eyes could do with being a little
bigger."

As he spoke I felt him touch my face and heard him say,
"The chin looks fine, not a very strong jaw line at all.
Once we get rid of the beard it should do nicely."

I felt him touch my hair and heard him say, "The hairline
is fine, once I have done the testes there will be no more
loss."

It was only when the man touched my groin that I discovered
that I was lying there naked. He felt my balls and lifted
my penis, held something against it and said something to
the woman, who in turn wrote on her pad.

It was only then that they turned towards me and gave any
indication that they knew I was conscious. The man looked
at me and spoke,

"Ah, so you have come around." He turned to the woman and
said with a smile, "Exactly on time, make a note of that,
Angie ."

The woman, Angie , wrote on her pad and smiled back at the
man. The man turned to me and went towards me.

"Now I want you to listen to me, Understand?" he said. I
nodded my head. The man continued, "You have not been in an
accident, but you are at a special clinic. The reason why
you are here is not for you to question. You will do
everything we say, and you will do it without any
hesitation or any questions."

The man turned to the woman and nodded his head. She came
towards me with a syringe and I felt it prick my arm.

The man looked down at me and smiled, "You will soon find
that you have no alternative but to cooperate fully."

The three of them stood looking at me. Suddenly I felt a
terrible pain in my stomach. It was like a fire had been
lit there and it began to spread. The man smiled at me as
my face contorted in anguish.

"I see you can feel the pain. Now listen very carefully, I
will not explain again."

The man, who I was later to be told was Dr.Misty, told
me that I had just been injected with a special d**g and
that it was this that was causing my agony. The d**g was
special because it would stay in my bl**d system
indefinitely unless the antidote was administered.

The antidote, Dr.Misty explained, was known only to him
and would only be given to me when they had finished with
me. Until then the only way to stop the pain was by taking
a capsule, which he held up for me to see. This capsule
would stop the pain for twenty-four hours at a time, and I
would only be given a capsule if I had obeyed their
commands.

"You understand, any disobedience and I will withhold the
capsule until you obey. Obey us and you will get the
capsule every day before the pain returns. Understand?"

I nodded my head. The pain was so intense, like acid eating
me away. All I wanted was for the pain to go away.

I was told not to speak as they removed the gag from my
mouth. Dr.Misty held the capsule in front of my face and
smiled, "When you swallow this the pain will go very
quickly. But remember the pain will return in twenty four
hours unless you have been cooperative in every way."

The capsule was put into my mouth, under my tongue and very
quickly the pain just vanished. I was left sweating but too
scared to speak. I did not want the pain to return.

I was then told that I should sl**p as tomorrow was going
to be very busy. They did not say what was going to happen
nor did I dare ask. To make me sl**p I was given another
injection.

I woke up the following morning to find myself still
strapped to the bed and still naked. Angie was standing over
me smiling. She undid the straps and allowed me to sit up
on the bed.

I felt self-conscious being naked and I must have blushed
because she laughed and looking down at my naked body she
said, "Maybe we will get you some clothes to wear today, if
you are good and do as you are told."

Angie had brought me some breakfast and I was told to eat it
then to swallow a tablet. I asked her what the tablet was
for, only for her to laugh again and tell me that I would
soon find out. I must have looked fearful because she
added.

"These tablets will not cause you any pain, they are part
of your treatment."

I asked her what exactly was my "treatment", but she just
said that Dr.Misty would tell me in his own good time.

After I had finished eating I was allowed to wash up and
clean my teeth then Angie told me to follow her. In case I
was tempted to disobey she reminded me of the pain I would
suffer if my capsule were withheld. I followed her.

I was led into a room and told to lie on a large operating
table. As soon as I lay down the other man that I had seen
the previous day came in and fastened my arms and legs to
the corners of the bed. The man, whom Angie called, Douglas,
watched while Angie began to cut my beard with scissors.

When she was satisfied with what she had done she said
something to Douglas and he wheeled a trolley over to the bed.
Angie then picked up something from the trolley and I felt
her touch my face with the point of whatever it was.

I felt her begin to pluck at each single hair of my beard
and I realised that she was using electrolysis to remove
all the hairs from my cheeks and chin.

It took quite some time but gradually she covered all of my
face and then proceeded to work at my eyebrows. She offered
me no explanation as to why she was doing this and any
attempt by me to ask or protest were just brushed aside
with a reminder of the consequences I would suffer if I did
not cooperate.

When she had finished with my face she took some ointment
from the trolley and began applying to the whole of my body
except for the pubic hairs between my legs. When I was all
covered she looked at her watch and waited for several
minutes.

When she was satisfied Angie then proceeded to remove the
ointment using a sponge and soapy water. When she had I
finished my entire body had become smooth and completely
hairless.

She stood back and looked down at my naked body and smiled,

"That is much better. Now to do your hair and then Dr.
Knowles can take a luck at the new you."

My hair was washed and while wet Angie cut it and then dried
it with a hair dryer. I had imagined that my hair had been
cut short but when she had finished it did not feel so
short.

When she had finished with me she used the telephone and a
few minutes later Dr.Misty entered the room. He looked
down at me and felt my neck, chin and cheeks. He looked
pleased with result and said so to Angie,

"Yes very good indeed, the jaw line is quite round, I
should not need to alter that at all. In fact I think we
might just as well proceed with the next stage right away."

As he spoke he motioned to Angie who picked up a syringe and
stuck it into my arm. As I began to loose consciousness I
heard Dr.Misty say something about getting the operating
room ready.

When I came around the first thing I felt was an ache in my
groin and in my throat. Then I realised that I could not
see. I was filled with panic then realised that my eyes had
been bandaged. I could hear voices around me then I felt a
prick in my arm and fell asl**p again.

This happened several times until finally I woke and was
actually able to see. Dr.Misty was standing over me and
was examining my throat and eyes. He looked at me and
smiled, "I see you are finally awake. That is good. It is
about time that you were up and about."

He turned to Angie and motioned to her.

"I think our patient needs tidying up a bit, will you see
to that please and then we will have a little chat."

Dr.Misty left the room with Angie leaving Douglas looking at
me in a funny way.

Angie proceeded to wash my face and comb my hair before
telling Douglas to untie me from the bed.

I was then instructed to get off the bed and Angie helped me
because I felt strangely weak.

"I think you are ready to see Dr.Misty now, Dear." Angie
said and took hold of my elbow and led me out of the room
and down the corridor to his office.

Dr.Misty was sitting behind his desk and as I was led in
he motioned for me to sit down and for Angie to leave.

He looked at me and then held up a capsule.

"It is about time for your antidote, is it not? But first I
want you to sign some forms."

He pushed some papers in front of me and held out a pen. I
was still dazed, but still suspicious as to what I was
being asked to sign.

"Just sign them where I have marked. You do not need to
read them. You really have no choice but to sign if you
want to have this little capsule." he added.

Remembering the pain I would suffer if I did no have the
capsule soon I picked up the pen and signed.

"Good." said Dr.Misty, "Now I will explain what is
happening to you." He handed me the capsule and a glass of
water. I gulped the capsule down. It was difficult to
swallow because my throat felt so sore.

He got up from his desk and came around to stand in front
of my chair. He looked me up and down before continuing.

"You have no choice at all but to accept what is happening
to you, no choice at all. You have been here for nearly
four weeks and so far everything is going very well indeed.
That said when we have finished our work you should learn
to accept the result. You see we get paid to change people
and we are being paid very well to change you."

He told me to stand and led me over to a full-length
mirror. I looked into the mirror but did not immediately
recognise the person I saw there. What I saw in the mirror
was quite a shock.

The reflection in the mirror did not look like me at all.
My hair had grown much longer and was now well below my
ears. My face was completely hairless except for my
eyebrows and these had been plucked and shaped like a
girl's.

My nose looked smaller and I noticed that my Adam's apple
was hardly visible. In short my face looked rather
feminine. I looked down at the rest of my body. It too had
become hairless and looked smooth and girl like. Then I saw
my groin and almost cried in anguish to find that they had
surgically removed my testicles. My manhood had been taken
away!

Dr.Misty smiled at me as I stared at myself in the
mirror.

"You see we have been commissioned to change you into a
woman and so far I am very pleased with the way things are
going. Now I want examine you a little closer, stand with
your legs apart, please."

I did as I was told Dr.Misty began to feel between my
legs. I was aghast to discover that my penis had been
tucked tightly back between my legs. I could not feel my
testicles at all. I staggered to the chair and Dr.Misty
followed me. He spoke quietly.

"As part of your treatment we are giving you female
hormones. I have found that these work so much more
effectively and quickly if the testes are first removed. So
I have done that already. Your penis has been stitched
down, infibulation we call it, so that it will not create
even a little bulge in your panties. In due course I will
remove the shaft of your penis altogether and give you a
fully functioning vagina, exactly like a woman's."

I was staggered, I had been castrated and had not known, no
wonder I felt so weak.

Dr.Misty looked at me said to Miss Robert,

"I think our patient should wear some clothes from now on."

Within a few minutes Angie had returned carrying a bundle of
clothes. She put them down on a chair and came over to me.

My head felt light headed and I was still dazed as Angie
helped me to get dressed. Dazed as I was I was startled to
find that she was putting a long silk nightdress over my
head.

Pulling it down over my body she smiled and said, "Now that
does look pretty, Dear. I think you should wear these too."

She handed me a pair of silk panties and watched as I put
them on. I was too dazed to really understand what was
happening, but the panties seemed to fit me very snugly.
Angie then handed me a silk dressing gown, which she fastened
for me. Finally she gave me a pair of slippers to put on my
feet.

The slippers were open-toed and had a slight heel.

Once I was dressed Angie told me to sit back in the chair
while she brushed my hair. When she had finished she smiled
and said to Dr.Misty, "Well doesn't that look pretty?"

Dr.Misty smiled and Douglas grinned and looked me up and
down.

I looked at myself in the mirror again and now I did indeed
look more like a girl than ever.

I sat there stunned as Dr.Misty began talking again. He
said that my "treatment" would leave me indistinguishable
from any other female. I would be taught how to dress as a
woman, walk and move as a woman, even think as a woman.

"And of course." he added with a smile, "You will be able
to perform the sexual act as a woman!"

Dr.Misty explained that the hormones would help my body
to become more feminine, it would become more curvaceous,
my hips and bottom would get bigger while my waist would
get slimmer. I would develop breasts and my skin would
become softer just like a woman's. He said that he had
already operated on my larynx so that once the soreness had
gone from my throat, my voice would even sound like a
girl's.

"We are being paid very well to turn you into a complete
and perfectly functioning woman and we will do it, you
should have no illusions about that. By the time we are
finished with you, you will be so feminine that no one
would have believe that you had not been born female."

"Of course," he added, "the removal of your testicles will
heighten the pitch of voice a little as well."

I was almost too dazed to think, but I could hear Dr.
Knowles saying that my situation was already irreversible
and that I had no option but to accept that from now on I
was to be a woman.

"I am confident that you will even be a very beautiful
woman." he said and then added, "The documents you have
already signed will make your new gender legally accepted.
I have taken the liberty of giving you your new name. From
this day on, you are officially called, Cristine, and that is
how you will be addressed in future."

Angie led me back to my room.

"Come on Cristine," she said, "I think you need to rest for a
little while."

As we walked back down the corridor Angie told me that I
should be pleased that I was being transformed into a
woman, that I would enjoy myself once I accepted the fact
and that I had no other choice.

CH- TWO

Back in my room I lay on the bed trying to come to terms
with the fact that I was being f***ed to become a woman. I
kept looking at where my testicles had been, trying to see
what they had done to me.

My penis had been pulled back into the space where my
testicles had been and then they had stitched it flat. I
soon found that I had to sit in order to go to the toilet.

I felt my face and arms. They were so smooth and free of
hair. My chest was bare and smooth too and I looked at my
nipples for any telltale signs that might suggest that I
was growing breasts. My nipples felt sensitive and I could
just feel the skin around becoming tighter. Looking at
myself from the side I imagined that I was beginning to
develop a bust.

I had been in my room a few minutes when Angie and Douglas came
in. She told me to remove my clothes and to lie on the bed.
I did as I was told and she began to massage ointment into
my chest and around my nipples.

Angie explained that the ointment would help my breasts
develop and would keep the skin supple as my breasts became
larger. She then giggled and said that perhaps I would
prefer Douglas to massage me. Douglas grinned and came over
eagerly to take over from her.

I had to endure the feel of Douglas's hands on my chest, his
fingers running around my nipples. I felt them harden and
Angie noticed this and smiled.

"You see, Cristine, as your body changes to female, so will
the things that arouse you."

She called me Cristine so naturally that I felt stunned. Angie
appeared to consider me as a woman already. And as for
Douglas, he was almost drooling as he massaged my chest.

When the massage was over I was allowed to get dressed
again. Angie then told me to follow her and I was taken into
a room where I was given some food to eat.

The food I was given was part of a special diet, explained
Angie. It would help me to loose weight as it was intended
that as a woman I would have a shapely figure.

Angie told me that I could call her Angie in future and she
then proceeded to tell me that she would be responsible for
ensuring that I learnt how to live as a woman. She would
show me how to apply make up, walk and talk as a woman and
how to dress as a woman.

"The hardest part of the treatment will be getting you used
to be treated by men as a woman. You will learn that you
are completely at their mercy. As a woman you will be
physically weaker and your emotions will be changed. Even
if you find it hard to believe now, your female body will
sexually arouse men and when that happens you will have to
submit to their desires."

She smiled at me and added that by the time my treatment
had finished I would have such a complete female body that
I would only get sexual satisfaction as a woman. My desires
and urges would be female despite any attempts by me to
control them.

"Once you have been given a vagina, you will want to spread
your legs for any man to fuck you, even Douglas here." she
said grinning.

When we had finished eating, Angie said that she and I were
going to watch the television. As part of the treatment I
was to receive I would have to watch a number of videos
which would cover many of the things that I was expected to
learn in order to be a woman.

She took me into a sitting room and I was told to sit on
the settee while she switched the TV on.

For an hour I had to watch a video that gave an overview of
the things that I was to be taught. These included how to
use make up, hairstyles, fashion sense, deportment and
dancing. The final part of the video said that I would be
taught how to act in the presence of the opposite sex,
"men".

Angie nudged my arm as the TV started showing scenes of men
and women in the act of copulation.

"It will not be long before you will be moaning and
groaning with delight as a man shafts you. Believe me sex
as a woman is much better, you will love it."

I watched as the girl on the screen was f***ed to spread
her legs and let the man thrust his penis into her. My body
trembled as I watched the girl's body heave with each
thrust and her face contort with pleasure.

I had watched such scenes on videos before and always had
been aroused and had an erection. Now though, there was no
response at all from my penis. It remained soft and flat
fastened between my legs where once my testicles had been.
I was shocked to discover that I still felt aroused, but in
a different way. There was an ache between my legs and I
felt myself panting as I watched the girl start to orgasm.

Angie was looking at me and smiled, "Yes, I think you will
enjoy it once Dr.Misty has given you a vagina"

Once the video was finished Angie led to a different room. I
was not going back to the room I had been kept in for so
many weeks but to a much nicer room.

The room was furnished like a bedroom, with curtains,
chairs, dressing table, wardrobe, even a TV and tea/coffee
making facilities. The room also had its own en-suite
bathroom and a window that I was able to see out of.

I looked out of the window and could see the grounds of the
clinic. The view was quite surprising as it consisted of
well-kept gardens. The clinic was quite clearly out in the
countryside somewhere.

While I was looking out of the window Angie told me that I
would find clean panties in the chest of drawers along with
some more nightdresses. I would also find other items of
clothing for me to wear in due course.

"There are some books and magazines on the shelf for you to
read or you can always watch the TV. I will see you in the
morning and show you how to do your hair and then after
breakfast I will take you to have a manicure and pedicure.
Then I think we will see about having your ears pierced.

"After lunch we will make a start on getting you some more
clothes to wear and then we will finish with some lessons
on using make up. With luck, Cristine, you and I will be able
to go for a walk in the grounds before the evening meal."

Angie left me alone in the room and locked the door behind
her as she left. I was clearly a prisoner even if my "cage"
was now a little more luxurious.

I made myself a cup of coffee and sat down on the easy
chair by the window. My mind was in turmoil at the thought
that I was being changed into a woman. It all seemed so
incredible and yet I had already been emasculated. Escape
seemed impossible and even if I were to get free I needed
to take the antidote every day and only they had it.

I sat and drank my coffee trying to think. There was a
large mirror on the wall opposite and as I caught a glimpse
of my reflection I was startled to see how feminine I
already looked.

My reflection fascinated me for a while. It was as if the
was a girl looking back at me from the mirror and it was
only when I moved by body slightly that I realised that the
girl was me!

When I had finished my coffee I went into the bathroom and
took of the dressing gown, nightdress and panties. I
studied my body in the mirror. My face and hair looked like
a girl's, my body from the waist up was smooth and soft,
but more like a young boy's.

My legs were smooth and soft and with the removal of my
testicles seemed longer. I examined what they had done with
my penis and was amazed that they had gotten it so flat and
pulled so far back between my legs that it was almost
unnoticeable.

I had to go to the toilet and this meant sitting not
standing. It was strange to have to pee from a sitting
reflection, but I could no longer "aim" with my penis
tucked back as it was. I washed my hands and looked at
myself in the mirror again.

I looked again at my chest and ran my fingers around my
nipples. I was shocked to find how sensitive they were and
yet it was pleasurable touching them. I tried to image what
I would look like with boobs!

I put the panties and nightdress back on and the silk felt
strangely comforting against my smooth skin. I put my
dressing gown back on and went back into the room and
switched on the TV.

I flicked from channel to channel but could only find what
could best be described as women's programmes. Obviously
the TV was all part of my treatment. I was to be given
access to only feminine things, whether it be books,
magazines or TV programmes.

Sitting back in the chair I started to look at some of the
books and magazines. Some dealt with fashion hints while
others covered cosmetics and jewellery. There was even a
couple of dress catalogues and one on lingerie.

The lingerie catalogue was intriguing. I flicked through
the pages and was fascinated by the different types of
underwear women wore. There were all sorts of bras and
panties and even more erotic corsets and suspenders. There
were underskirts of all lengths and colours, net petticoats
to make a full skirt flare out wide, and so many frills,
ribbons and bows.

And I was to end up wearing clothing like these, was the
thought that kept running through my mind.

I looked at one of the models wearing only her bra and a
pair of very flimsy panties. Her breasts round and pert. I
looked at myself in the mirror and tried to image myself
wearing the same bra and panties, my breasts just as ample
and pert.

Suddenly I heard a key turning in the door and Angie and Douglas
entered the room. She saw me looking through the lingerie
catalogue and smiled,

"There are some nice things in there. You will look very
pretty in them Cristine, Will she not Douglas?"

Douglas grinned and gave me a leering look.

Angie told me to undress except for my panties and lie on the
bed.

"It is time for your capsules, Cristine. One of them is the
antidote and the others are part of your hormone treatment.
Douglas will be giving these to you at this time every night.
That is if you have been a good girl during the day."

Before I was allowed to take the capsules I had to lie
there and let Douglas rub more ointment into my nipples and
breasts. He smiled at me as his fingers smoothed the cream
around my nipples and I could tell that he was imaging that
he was running his fingers over more fully developed
breasts.

Douglas had nearly finished rubbing my chest when his hand
began to stray closer and closer to the top of my panties.
At first I thought he was going to slip his hand inside
them but at the last minute he simply put his hand between
my legs and softly stroked the top of penis.

I was startled to find that my body had tensed up in
anticipation and at how pleasurable it was when his fingers
slid between my thighs.

When he had finished Angie gave me the capsules to swallow. I
could not tell which was the antidote and which was the
hormone treatment. I just had to swallow them all.

I was then allowed to put my nightdress back on and after
washing my face and cleaning my teeth Angie instructed me on
brushing my hair. I was then told to get into bed where Angie
then gave me a sl**ping pill to swallow.

As they left the room and locked me in I was already
feeling drowsy and I could hear music playing softly in the
background and a slow monotone voice saying, "Relax and
listen to the music. As the music plays you are becoming a
girl as Cristine. You are feeling feminine, very feminine."

The voice repeated the words over and over again as I fell
asl**p.

I woke up the following morning and lay there for a view
minutes as the events of the previous day came flooding
back. It seemed so unbelievable and I looked eagerly in the
mirror thinking that it had all been so crazy dream.

But my reflection told me that it had not been a dream. The
person looking back at me from the mirror certainly looked
like a girl.

Gradually I woke fully and felt the soft smoothness of the
silk nightdress I was wearing against my skin. The feeling
was not unpleasant!

I got out of bed and used the toilet, which confirmed again
that I no longer had any testicles. I brushed my teeth and
washed and all the time all I could see in the mirror was a
woman.

It was strange to find my face still so smooth with no
trace of a beard. I brushed and combed my hair but the way
it had been cut and styled like a girl's was unmistakable.

I made myself a cup of coffee and was sitting by the window
drinking it when I heard the door being unlocked and Angie
enter. She looked at me and smiled, "Good morning, Cristine. I
see you are up and about already, that is a good girl"

My throat was feeling less sore and for the first time in
days I felt able to speak. I attempted to ask what had
happened to my throat but was shocked to find that my voice
seemed so different. I had been prepared for it to sound
croaky because my throat was sore but to find that it was
no longer as deep.

Angie looked pleased as she heard me speak and clapped her
hands, "Oh Dr.Misty will be very pleased when he hears
you speak. He has operated on your larynx to make your
voice more feminine and he has done it very well indeed.
You sound just like Donna Andrews. I am sure that with a
little voice training you will be able to sing soprano."

Angie said that I would have to hear myself on a tape
recorder to find out how feminine my voice had become and
she said that she would arrange to do it later on. I was
told to put on my dressing gown and follow her. We were to
have breakfast first before my treatment was to begin for
the day.

I followed her to a small dining room. The food was already
on the table and I was told to sit down and eat. All I was
given to eat was a bowl of cereal and some toast. This was
part of my diet that was to help me lose weight.

When we had finished our breakfast and had d***k a cup of
coffee Angie told me that Dr.Misty was going to start by
doing some measurements of my body. She took me to a room
were Dr.Misty and Douglas were waiting for us.

I was told to remove all my clothes and stand in front of
Dr.Misty. Angie took a tape measure and made measurements
of my chest, hips, bottom, waist, across my shoulders and
around the tops of my arms. She called out the measurements
to Dr.Misty who entered the figures into a computer.

Dr.Misty pressed a few keys then sat back with a
satisfied expression on his face. He turned the computer
screen around so that I could see it.

"We have been taking these measurements since you arrived
and are using them to monitor the changes in your body
caused by the estrogen tablets. Oestrogen is the female
hormone. The computer can predict how much your body will
eventually change and give us an idea of how feminine it
will look."

The picture on the screen showed the shape of my body at
the time of each measurement. As Dr.Misty scAngieed
forwards, there was a noticeable change in the outline.

Based on the measurements taken so far my hips and bottom
had already gotten bigger while my arms and shoulders had
become thinner and narrower. My chest was already showing
small swellings around my nipples indicating that I was
already developing breasts.

Dr.Misty then input a few more figures and the image on
the screen changed to show what my predicted measurements
would be.

"With exercise and proper dieting your waist should come
down to 24-25 inches. It looks like you will have a very
nice figure indeed, Cristine. What do think, Angie?" Dr.Misty
asked and Angie replied that my predicted figure looked very
feminine.

"Oh, Cristine. You will look wonderfully feminine. Your
breasts should be nice and ample and your bottom and hips
look really sexy."

I was astounded at how much my body was expected to change
and yet it was strangely pleasing to be told that I would
end up with the sort of figure that other women would envy.
I realised that I had thought "other women"!

Dr.Misty told me to get dressed while he talked to Angie.
Douglas leered at me as I put my nightdress back on. Angie then
told me to follow her and she led me back to my room.

She told me to make us both a cup of coffee while she
locked me in and went away for a few minutes. She returned
carrying a bundle of clothes, which she laid out on the
bed.

We drank the coffee I had made while Angie told me to get
undressed and put on the clothes she had brought. I
undressed and picked up the things off the bed. They
consisted of a pair of leggings and a leotard, the sort
worn by women for aerobics.

And this is what they were indeed for. I was to exercise by
doing aerobics each and every morning. I put them on and
Angie handed me a pair of pink trainers for my feet.

I looked in the mirror and observed that the tight leggings
and leotard made it very clear how little was now between
my legs. There was hardly any bulge at all now that my
testicles had been removed. I looked very feminine albeit
flat chested.

Angie then changed into the same sort of clothes herself. She
had no qualms at all at undressing in front of me and as I
saw her naked body I was breathless for a few moments.

Looking at her naked breasts and rounded hips and bottom
and then at her inner thighs brought home to me how much
they intended to alter my body if I was to become a woman.

When Angie had changed she took me to large room with a
polished wooden floor. She put on a tape and told me to
stand in front of her and to follow her every movement.

As the music played Angie went through the aerobics routine
and I followed as best I could. Gradually I got better and
Angie said she was pleased with me. She told me what each
particular exercise was designed to do, like tighten my
stomach muscles or firm up my breasts.

After nearly an hour Angie said that it was time to finish
and gat a shower. She took me to the changing rooms were
there was a communal shower and we both undressed and got
in.

It felt very strange sharing a shower with a naked woman,
especially as she was so unconcerned about my presence.
Obviously to Angie I was no longer a man at all. She regarded
me as a woman already.

Angie helped me to dry my hair with the hair dryer. All pat
of my training I supposed. She then told me to put on the
dressing gown that was hanging up behind the door while she
got dressed again in her ordinary clothes.

Wearing only the dressing gown Angie took me to into another
room where a girl in a white overall was standing by a
washbasin. I was told to sit in a chair by the washbasin.

Angie spoke to the girl, "This is Cristine, she needs her
colouring done and a full manicure and pedicure."

The girl nodded and set about washing my hair and then
applying the colour. Angie suggested that my hair should be
auburn and the girl agreed that it would look nice.

"It will hide all the grey for you Cristine." she said as she
applied the colour.

While she waited for the colour to set she stared work on
my toes. She trimmed my toenails, removing the cuticles and
then polished them up with a buffing pad. Then she started
on my fingernails. My nails had not been cut for weeks now
and had grown quite long. She did the same with the
cuticles and then shaped my nails.

Angie suggested that it would be a good idea to increase the
length of my nails by adding "tips" to them. The girl
agreed and when she had done this and then shaped them my
fingernails were really quite long. The effect was to make
my hands look even more feminine than ever, especially as
my hands were now smooth and soft and completely hairless.

Finally the girl painted my toenails and fingernails with
nail varnish, a soft pink colour. Angie said that they looked
very nice and turned to me.

"There you are, Cristine. You now have very pretty hands and
feet."

My hair now being ready for drying the girl started to use
the hair dryer and styling brush. While she was doing that
I looked at my hands. It was like looking at someone else's
hands, they looked so soft and feminine. It also felt so
strange to have such long fingernails.

"Not very practical I suppose," said Angie, "But then it is
not as if you will need to work with your hands in quite
the same way again. It is more important for you to look
decorative and attractive to the opposite sex."

By "opposite sex" I knew she meant men. Angie really did
regard me as the same sex as her.

When my hair was finished Angie took me back to my room and
made us both a cup of coffee. I was instructed to put on a
clean pair of panties and a nightdress. The nightdress was
pink and long, down to my ankles. I looked into the mirror
and my reflection showed me that with my hair now dyed
auburn and with my fingers and toes painted I looked even
more feminine.

I accepted the result with neither shock nor dismay. I had
no other choice but to allow them to do what ever they
wanted. While the d**g was in my system they could put me
into so much agony whenever they wished. Already they had
done so much to my body that I would never be a real man
again! Being a fully functioning woman might at least be
better than being an effeminate eunuch.

Once I had dressed Angie told me that I was going to have my
ears pierced. She took me back to the room where my hair
had been done and the same girl in the white overalls was
there.

I had to sit in the chair while she studied my earlobes.
Suddenly I felt a sharp prick, first on my left ear and
then on my right one. I felt the girl insert something into
my earlobes and then she handed me a hanky.

"I have put some gold studs in for the moment. They should
not bleed very much and provided you keep your earlobes
clean for the next few days they should be fine."

Angie smiled at me and said, "Soon you will be able to wear
some nice earrings. We have been told to spare no expense
on your jewellery and I have already picked out some
beautiful ones for you to wear."

I was given a few minutes to recover before Angie Angieounced
that I was going to be given my first lesson on using make
up.

"In future, Cristine, You will wear make up at all times
except for bed. Helen will show you what to do and with
practice you will find that it is really quite easy. Future
lessons will deal with what sort of make up is more
suitable for different occasions. For now though Helen will
just show you how to use foundation, eyeshadow, eyeliner,
mascara and lipstick."

For the next two hours Helen first showed me what to apply
and when, how to apply mascara and eyeliner. She then made
me practice putting on make up then removing it and
cleansing my face.

It was difficult too, using my hands with such long
fingernails and I made several mistakes. I was terrified
that Angie would accuse me of not cooperating and that my
capsule would be delayed that night. But Angie was quite
patient with me and for that I was grateful.

Finally she said that she was satisfied that I could make a
reasonable job of it myself.

"But for today," said Angie, "Helen will do it for you as I
want you to look your best for tonight."

She did not say why I had to look my best for tonight and I
sat there while Helen made me up. When she had finished and
I was allowed to look at myself in the mirror the effect
was quite stunning. I did indeed look pretty; in fact even
I thought I looked beautiful. I looked and even felt
feminine. It is amazing what mascara and lipstick does for
you.

Smiling Angie took me back to my room. "You stay here, Cristine
while I go and get you some proper clothes."

She locked me in and I studied myself in the mirror again.
I was beginning to look very feminine what with my hair,
painted finger nails and now make up.

I heard the door unlock and Angie came in carrying some
boxes. She put them down on the bed and smiled, "Please get
undressed, Cristine and I will show you what you are going to
wear."

I did as I was told and Angie began unpacking the boxes.

She handed me a pair of sheer grey tights and told me to
put them on. Angie giggled as I struggled pulling them up and
said, "You will learn, Cristine. I think stockings are nicer
but not until your hips get wider."

I stood there wearing only the tights. They made me look
even more womanlike between my legs as they pressed my
penis even flatter against my groin. Angie handed me a white
body shaper and told me to put it on. This too made my even
smoother between my legs but it felt baggy at the top, as I
had no breasts as yet.

Angie then grinned and passed me two strange looking objects.
"These are silicone breasts to put inside the cups of your
body shaper. You will find that they will feel almost like
the real thing and will move the way your own breasts will
eventually."

She helped me to insert them and the result was astounding.
I now had a bosom and looking at myself in the mirror it
was hard to tell that they were not real.

The rest of my clothes consisted on a white silk top, a
white net underskirt and a pink and white patterned skirt.
Angie said that the full underskirt would make my hips seem
bigger.

Finally there was a wide black elasticated belt to help
pull my waist in and a pair of black patent leather sandals
with a 2-inch heel.

"Now you really do look very pretty." Angie said and even I
could hardly recognise myself in the mirror. I did look
like very pretty girl indeed.

The finishing touches were some jewellery. Angie gave me a
delicate gold watch to put on, a gold chain which she
fastened around my neck and matching gold bracelets.
Finally Angie sprayed some perfume behind my ears and on my
wrists.

I looked at the watch and found that it was a ladies Rolex!

Angie grinned, "You see we have been told only to give you
the very best of everything!"

Angie made me walk around the room. I did so and at first
found it difficult walk in high-heeled shoes but gradually
I got the hang of them. The feeling of wearing a skirt was
something I had not been prepared for at all. There was
something very pleasant about the way in swung and the
feeling of the underskirt against my legs.

My false breasts did move like real ones and I was quite
dazed at how feminine I was beginning to feel.

Angiee then handed me a handbag and told me that I would need
to put my compact, lipstick, hairbrush, some tissues and if
I wished my cigarettes and lighter in it. I did so and she
showed me how to place the strap on my shoulder.

"You will soon get used to using a handbag when you are
going out." she said.

It was a minute or two before what she had said sunk in. I
was going out!

"I am really going outside!" I said "Where to?"

Angie told me that she had been speaking to Dr.Misty and
had told him that I had been very cooperative. As a reward
Angie and I were to go out to a restaurant with Dr.Misty
and Douglas.

Angie then lowered her voice and said, "You have been very
good so far, Cristine and I am very pleased at how feminine
you look. But when we go out I will expect you to act as
much like a woman as possible. There is no point in trying
to escape. I do not have to remind you that come this
evening you will be in terrible agony if you do get your
capsule. I want you to fully understand that if you do not
try hard enough to please Dr.Misty and Douglas I will delay
giving you your capsule. You will be witty and take part in
the conversation. You will be accompanying Douglas and you
will act like his girl friend at all times. You now what
will happen if you do not!"

She smiled and added, "Now I have said that perhaps we can
end up having a nice time and we can all enjoy ourselves."

I was told to pick up my bag and follow her to where Dr.
Knowles and Douglas were waiting by the front door. As we
arrived Dr.Misty and Douglas looked at me and voiced their
approval.

"You look very pretty tonight, Cristine." said Dr.Misty and
added, "Angie has been telling me that you have been a good
girl and have been learning your lessons very well. Now we
are going to have a pleasant evening out."

Douglas led the way to the car. He opened the doors for Angie
and me when we both got in the back. Dr.Misty sat in the
front with Douglas.

The car pulled away and Dr.Misty turned around and spoke
to me, "I think Angie has warned you about being on your best
behaviour. I hope that we can forget all that and just have
a nice evening out."

I said that I would try my best and Dr.Misty smiled.

"You have a very pretty voice, Cristine. Does she not Douglas?"

Douglas replied that my voice very nice, then added, "Very
sexy."

We drove through the country and arrived at a smart looking
restaurant in the middle of nowhere. Douglas got out and
opened the doors for Angie and I. It felt strange being
treated with such chivalry.

Dr.Misty took Angie's arm and Douglas took hold of mine as we
entered the restaurant. The Receptionist welcomed us and
asked if we would take a seat while our table was got
ready. She asked if we wanted a drink first and Dr.Misty
ordered for us.

Douglas sat down next to me and I was conscious of his
attention towards me. Angie began talking about various
things and would keep asking me questions so as to involve
me in the conversation.

Gradually I forgot my predicament and found myself fully
involved in the conversation. Angie and Dr.Misty must have
noticed this because they both smiled at each other.

We were shown to our table and the waiter helped Angie and I
to our seats. No one appeared to have any doubts about my
gender at all. They were treating Angie and myself the same.

Angie said that she wanted to go to the ladies and suggested
that I might go with her. I gulped at the idea of using the
ladies toilet but I did need to go and it was impossible to
even think of using the Gents.

I followed Angie to the ladies and tried to copy her mAngieer
as well as I could so as not to draw attention to myself.

I sat on the toilet seat and had a pee then took every care
to make sure that I pulled my tights back up and smoothed
down my skirt. It seemed such a complicated job dealing
with the pop studs on the gusset of the body shaper.

Angie was already washing her hands when I came out of the
cubicle. She smiled at me and said softly, "Everything
okay, Cristine?"

I nodded and after washing my hands copied Angie as she put
on some more lipstick. She smiled again and said, "Very
well done."

We rejoined Dr.Misty and Douglas and ordered our meal. I
accepted Angie's suggestion of a salad, as part of my diet.

The meal was nice and we finished it with coffee and
liquors. I felt a little tipsy and became more talkative as
the time went on. Our conversation was limited to music,
travel and food.

Douglas was becoming more and more attentive to me and began
touching my knee with his hand. I was beginning to realise
just how powerless I was to stop him.

We left the restaurant about 10 o'clock. This time Dr.
Knowles and Angie sat in the back while I had to sit up front
with Douglas. It was clear that Angie and Dr.Misty were more
intimate than I had thought and we drove back to the clinic
with Douglas's hand occasionally touching my knee.

Back at the Clinic Dr.Misty had his arm around Angie's
waist and he turned to Douglas and said, "Angie and I are going
to my room for a nightcap. Perhaps you will see Cristine to
her room and see that she is settled in." He turned to me
and said, "You have been a very good girl tonight, Cristine. I
will leave it to Douglas to see that you get your capsule."

He gave the capsule to Douglas and he and Angie left Douglas and I
to make our way to my room. I felt very vulnerable and at
Douglas's mercy as he put his arm around my waist and walked
me to my room.

We entered the room and I was expecting Douglas to give me the
capsule and lock me in. Instead Douglas said that he would
like a cup of coffee and had me make us both a cup.

I sat down on the chair by the window hoping that Douglas
would give me the capsule soon. It was nearly time for me
to take it if I was to avoid the pain.

Finally I turned to Douglas, who had just sat there looking at
me and said, "It is nearly time for my capsule, please
Douglas!" I pleaded.

Douglas smiled and said very softly, "I will give you the
capsule when you have been nice to me and not before. You
have not got long so you had better start soon."

He came towards me as he spoke and pulled me up from the
chair. I was petrified as he pulled me to him and began
kissing me. I tried to resist but the thought of him not
giving me the capsule terrified me and I decided that the
best thing was for me to go along with him.

Douglas was kissing me hard and I close my eyes as I kissed
him back. His tongue was in my mouth and I tried to respond
in the way he wanted. He was holding me so tight that I
could feel that he had a hard-on. His penis felt so rigid
as it pressed into my groin.

I thought and hoped that Douglas just wanted to kiss me but I
was mistaken!

Gradually he pushed me to my knees until I was kneeling
down in front of him. He put his hand under my chin and
tilted my face upwards. He held the capsule in his hand and
was looking down at me.

"If you want me to give you this, you have to give me
something in return?"

I was left in no doubt at what he wanted me to give him as
he opened the front of his trousers. His hard, erect penis
burst out right in front of my face.

At first I hesitated but another look at the capsule in his
hands made me realise that I had to do it if I was to get
the capsule.

I f***ed myself to open my mouth and very slowly touched
the tip of his penis with my lips. As I did so Douglas put his
hands on the back of my head and pulled my head into his
groin forcing me to take his penis fully into my mouth.

"Now that is what I call being a good girl." said Douglas as
he f***ed me to begin licking and sucking at his penis.

It felt so big in my mouth and I could taste the juices
coming from it. Douglas f***ed me to suck faster and harder as
he became more and more aroused. Suddenly he came and my
mouth was filled with semen.

He f***ed me to keep sucking until I had swallowed the lot
and his penis had begun to shrink. Only then was I allowed
to get up off my knees.

He grinned and handed me the capsule, which I took eagerly.
Douglas said that I had given a very good "blowjob" and that
any girl would have been proud at how well I had done. He
then told me to get undressed and get ready for bed.

Douglas left the room locking me in as I sat down on the bed
to recover. He had treated me like a girl in every way and
the sudden thought that he could make me do it to him again
any time he wanted made me shiver!

I was still sitting on the edge of the bed, my body shaking
and trembling, when the door opened and Angie came in. She
saw that I was distressed and came and sat down on the bed
besides me.

"What ever is wrong, Cristine?" she asked as she put her arm
around my shoulders.

I began to sob and she put my head on her shoulder and told
me to tell her what had happened. "He treated me like a
woman." I sobbed, "Just like a woman. He made me suck him
off before he would give me my capsule."

Angie stroked my hair and replied softly, "Is that all,
Cristine? You are a woman now, at least you are starting to
become one. You have to accept that men will want to use
you. Look at me, I have just had to drop my knickers for
Dr.Misty. I did not have any choice."

Angie explained that as a woman I would have to come to terms
with the idea that men would want me for my body. And that
I would not be able to resist their advances.

"And when Dr.Misty has given you a vagina and the
oestrogen has done its work, you will even enjoy it. You
will have the same desires as other women and will gladly
drop your knickers and spread your legs, even for the likes
of Douglas."

Angie then stayed with me until I had changed into my
nightdress and removed my make up. Once I was settled in
bed she told me sl**p and went out locking the door behind
her.

For a while I lay there thinking of what she had said. Was
it true that soon I would feel so feminine that I would
want to copulate like a woman?

As I fell asl**p the music started playing again and the
voice telling me that I was now a girl and should feel
feminine filled my ears as I slept.

I woke up in the middle of the night with start. I had
started to dream that I was at a party and enjoying myself.
I had ended up in a bedroom with a girl and suddenly as I
lay naked on top of her about to thrust my penis between
her legs, my head began to spin and then just as my penis
entered her vagina I suddenly swapped places and found that
I was the girl and Douglas had just thrust his penis into my
vagina and was making me groan with pleasure.

I lay there sweating for a few minutes and all the time the
music and voice telling me that I was Cristine droned on. I
fell asl**p again.

CHAPTER THREE

I woke up the next morning to find Angie in my room. She
waited while I showered and put on some mascara and
lipstick. Angie told me to wear my aerobics kit and watched
me as I dressed.

"You know Cristine, your boobs are starting to show." she said
as I put on the leotard.

I felt my chest and it was true. My breasts were beginning
to develop enough to see and feel them.

"In a few weeks you will be able to wear a bra without any
padding, Cristine." said Angie and then added, "And by then we
should be able to notice your hips and bum getting bigger.
You should be able to try stockings and suspenders then."

Angie spoke as if she believed that I would be happy at the
thought that my body was becoming more and more feminine.
But to be honest I did not know how to feel. I was relieved
that they were pleased with me as this would mean that I
would get my capsule and not have to suffer, yet at the
same time it meant that I was becoming what they intended I
should become, a girl!

When Angie was satisfied with my appearance we went for
breakfast. Angie had not referred to the previous night and
we ate our cereal and d***k our coffee with Angie telling me
that I was starting to look quite pretty.

I asked her how long would my treatment last and she
surprised me when she said that once my body started
changing it would change quite quickly.

"And then Dr.Misty will make you into a real woman.
Cristine. Your body will look and function just like mine."
she said.

I knew what she meant by this and took a deep breath. Once
my penis had been removed it would be gone forever. Even
now I could at least be made to look like a man again, but
it would be too late when I had a woman's genitals that
would make me perform like a woman.

Angie tried to reassure me by saying that long before then my
emotions would be so feminine that I would gladly embrace
my fate.

I had nearly finished my breakfast when Douglas entered the
room. He looked at me and smiled and my mind went back to
what had happened last night.

He spoke to Angie and then as he turned to leave he whispered
to me. "If you are a good girl today Cristine, perhaps I will
stop by and tuck you in tonight."

The bl**d drained from face, I knew exactly what he meant
and Angie must have noticed the expression on my face for she
touched my arm and said, "You really will have to get used
to the idea that men like Douglas will use you whenever and
however it suits them. It is the lot of women to be fucked
by men and you, Cristine, are a woman now!"

She was so emphatic in the way she spoke to me that I
gulped and drank the rest of my coffee.

When we had finished Angie took me through the aerobics
routine for nearly 2 hours. Then after freshening up I was
told to change into a skirt and jumper. I again wore a body
shaper with the breast implants, tights and shoes with a
small heel.

Angie told me that I would soon get used to wearing shoes
with a heel and that gradually I would wear shoes with even
bigger heels.

"Men like to see girls wearing high heels, Cristine. They make
your legs look even longer and worn with stockings and
suspenders or a basque, men find them irresistible."

While I dressed Angie made us a cup of coffee. While we drank
it Angie began telling me what fun a girl can have in
choosing what underwear she wore.

"Even under just a skirt and jumper a girl can wear
something really sensuous. Soft silk or satin that feels
lovely next to the skin. And you can wear things with
frills or lace all over and only you know how sexy you look
underneath just an ordinary skirt and jumper."

Angie picked up the lingerie catalogue and began showing me
the sorts of bras, basques, panties and underskirts that I
would wear and she tried to explain to me what i felt like
to wear them.

"Anyway," she said, "you soon be wearing them yourself and
then you will find out."

I tried pointing out that some of the things in the
catalogue looked impractical or uncomfortable but she just
laughed

"You soon find out. It is not as if you are going to do any
work in them. You wear them to feel sexy and make your man
want to fuck you senseless."

"My man?" I asked

"Of course, Cristine. You will soon find that you will want
man. Only a man will be able to satisfy your needs. You
will have them you know. The oestrogen will see to that.
And you will be able to satisfy him too, no matter what way
he wants you."

We finished our coffee and Angie took me for a walk around
the clinic's gardens. It was breezy and the wind kept
lifting my skirt. I was surprised to find it quite pleasant
and even smiled.

Angie saw me smile and chuckled, "You must smile more often,
Cristine. It makes you look very pretty."

We passed other people walking in the gardens and I
realised that some of the men were looking at me. Angie
smiled and told me that no one knew why I was there and
that they were looking at me because I was so pretty.

The rest of the day I spent in being taught how to style my
own hair, how to walk and sit in a ladylike mAngieer and how
to gesture like a female.

My lessons finished for the day Angie took me back to my room
and suggested that I read for a while. It turned out that I
had to read a selection of women's books, from novels to
books on fashion, cosmetics, dressmaking and the like. Angie
said that I would be asked questions about what I had read
and would be expected to know the answers.

Angie then turned to me and shocked me by saying that I
needed to convince her that I was trying my best to learn
how to be feminine. I asked how could I do this to which
she replied that wanted me to prove that I now accepted
that as a woman I must submit to men.

Angie said that after dinner that evening she would help me
dress as feminine as possible and that I would then have to
seek out Douglas and "seduce" him. Unless I did so she would
withhold the capsule and leave me in agony until she was
satisfied that I had learnt my lesson.

I was stunned, after the previous night the last thing I
wanted to do was to actually come on to him. I knew what it
would mean and what Douglas would expect me to do.

"It is for your own good, Cristine. Once you have learnt this
lesson you will be able to enjoy your femininity." She said
smiling.

Angie then told me that I should soak myself in the bath and
when dry rub body lotion in all over. I was to put on my
dressing gown and wait for her to return with my evening
meal on a tray.

As I began running my bath Angie left locking the door behind
her. I lay in the bath contemplating the evening to come. I
was now expected not only to allow my self to be treated as
a woman but to actively encourage a man to treat me like
one.

Lying in the bath I was conscious of how my body was
changing. The soapy water on my chest only served to
emphasise my developing breasts and my hips and bottom were
definitely becoming rounder. I now had the hands and arms
of a woman and looking at myself in the mirror I could find
nothing masculine in the shape of my face.

I did as I was told and dried myself off and anointed by
body with perfumed body lotion before slipping on my
dressing gown and slippers to wait for Angie to bring me my
meal.

While I waited I began reading one of the books I had been
told I must read, "Little Women". I had got as far as
Chapter 2 when Angie came in carrying a tray.

While I ate, Angie spoke words of encouragement to me.
Although she left me in no doubt that I had to "come on" to
Douglas, she sought to convince me that it was for my own good
and that it would help me accept the fact that I was no
longer a man.

Angie left me to finish eating and returned several minutes
later with so more clothes for me, which she laid out on
the bed.

"I have brought you something pretty to wear tonight." she
said and held up a pink chiffon dress. "And I think it is
about time that you found out what it is like to wear
stockings instead of tights." Angie added.

Angie helped me to dress. First Angie helped to put on a white
bodyshaper, which had underwired pretty stretch lace bra
cups and lacy side panels. It was complete with 4
adjustable suspenders.

It was very tight fitting and completely hid the slight
bulge caused by my stitched down penis. It also had the
effect of squeezing my developing breasts upwards and
giving me something of a cleavage. Angie studied my breasts
and tucked some tissues inside the bra cups. The effect was
to give me the appearance of having a reasonable pair of
boobs and a cleavage that was real.

Angie laughed as I struggled to put on a pair of white sheers
stockings with lacy tops and to fasten them to the
suspenders. When I had done so she told me to look at
myself in the mirror. I did so and got quite a shock.

I was getting used to seeing myself as a girl whenever I
looked in the mirror, but this time, dressed just in my
underwear I looked even more feminine. Not just feminine, I
looked quite sexy. To my amazement I found that the
feelings I had were nothing like I had experienced before.

Only a short time ago I would have found it quite arousing
to see a girl with such shapely figure wearing a basque and
stockings. But my feelings at seeing myself as that girl
dressed so sexily were almost of pleasure and satisfaction.

In a way I was pleased that I looked so nice. A part of me
was saying that if I was to be a girl I was going to be a
real one and as attractive and desirable as possible. I
suppose it was a case of "if you are going to do a job, do
it properly".

I was still staring at my reflection when Angie nudged my arm
and told me to put on the dress she had brought. It was of
pink chiffon. The skirt was lined with pink silk and it had
a wide neckline and little puff sleeves.

I put it on and Angie smiled as she detected the feeling of
pleasure I felt as I smoothed the dress down. The neckline
was trimmed in pink lace and was low enough for the tops of
my breasts to show. The feeling of the soft skirt against
my legs was wonderful.

My shoes were pink satin sling backs with a 3-inch heel.

Once dressed Angie watched me as I put on some make up. She
made sure that I did so properly and the way I had been
shown. Angie helped me to brush my hair and as a finishing
touch she tied a small bow made of pink ribbon into it.

From the moment that I had looked at myself in the mirror I
had forgotten the reason for me getting dressed up like
this. I had just concentrated on making myself look as
beautiful as possible and I had done so without realising
that I was doing it.

Not only did I look like a girl I was beginning to feel
like a girl. My reactions and feelings were becoming
feminine and for the first time even I knew that it was
true.

"You see, Cristine." said Angie waking me from my daze, "You are
really quite a beautiful girl already and I can tell that
are beginning to enjoy feeling feminine. Now all you have
to do is learn how to handle men."

Her words brought my mind back to the fact that I was
dressed like this in order to offer myself to Douglas for his
pleasure.

"I know that it sounds like I am being cruel to you by
threatening not to give you your capsule, but I am
convinced that the more you act as a girl the more you will
come to accept that you can only ever be a girl from now
on. The sooner you accept that you are a very attractive
girl the sooner you will be able to enjoy life fully."

Angie then told me how I should go about pleasing Douglas. The
thought at not getting my capsule on time f***ed me to
concentrate on what she told me to do, no matter how it
would make Douglas react.

When she was convinced that I was ready she unlocked the
door of my room and together we walked down the corridor to
the communal lounge were Douglas and Dr.Misty would be.

As I entered the lounge behind Angie I took a deep breath at
the thought of how I was going to entice Douglas back to my
room.

Douglas was sitting in one of the lounge chairs reading a
paper and Angie and I walked over to where he and Dr.Misty
were sitting. Dr.Misty and Douglas looked up and Angie smiled
at them,

"Good evening Dr.Misty, Douglas." she said and then added,
"Cristine and I have just been for a walk. Do you think Cristine
looks pretty tonight?" she asked.

"Very pretty." said Dr.Misty turning to Douglas.

Douglas looked at me and grinned. He looked me up and down and
was obviously pleased with what he saw. He smiled and
patted the seat next to his.

"Will you join us, Cristine?" he said.

I replied that I would be pleased to and sat down on the
chair taking great care to cross my legs in such a fashion
that he would catch a glimpse of the fact that I was
wearing stockings.

"You look very beautiful, Cristine." said Douglas and I fluttered
my eyelashes slightly and thanked him for the compliment.

"Angie has been helping me dress. I hope you like it." I said
as demurely as possible.

Douglas replied that I looked very nice indeed.

Meantime Angie said to Dr.Misty that she needed to discuss
something with him in his office and they both left,
leaving Douglas and me alone.

Douglas was quite happy looking at my legs and smiled when he
noticed my cleavage. I swallowed hard as I spoke, "I hope I
did not disappoint you last night, Douglas." I said. "It's
just that I have a lot to learn about being a woman."

Douglas grinned and said that I had not disappointed him and
that I was learning fast.

"What I really need." I said, "Is a man to help me
understand. A man like you perhaps?"

Douglas grinned again and said that he would be happy to help
me.

"First of all," he said, "a pretty girl like you should be
sitting much closer to the man she is with."

He waved his hand motioning for me to sit on the arm of his
chair. I did so and Douglas patted my knee, his hand lingering
there for a little bit.

"Now with you that close I can touch your thigh whenever I
want." Douglas said and his fingers moved from my knee and
under the hem of my dress. "Now I can tell that you are
wearing stockings. I bet that you look very nice in them.
Are you wearing suspenders or a basque?"

I f***ed myself to smile at him and said in a low voice,
"Angie told me to wear a body shaper with suspenders. As to
whether I look nice, perhaps you could tell me."

Douglas leered at me and with his fingers now on the tops of
my stockings said, "I would have to see you without your
dress. But we can do that later, now you and I should go
for a little walk in the gardens and I will tell you how to
walk with a male companion."

He stood up and took hold of my hand and led me out of the
room and into the gardens. It was a surprise when Douglas
opened the door for me and I caught a glimpse of Angie and
Dr.Misty observing us from the doorway of his office.
Angie winked at me as Douglas took hold of my hand again and I
fell into step at his side.

"Now a man likes a girl to be close to him." he said and
put his arm around my waist pulling me closer to him. "That
lets me feel your body as we walk."

As we walked Douglas's hand was feeling me through my dress
and he obviously found it arousing. I tried to respond by
letting my head rest on his shoulder. We walked for a while
in silence before Douglas spoke again.

"You do feel soft and feminine, Cristine, and you are a very
pretty girl, you know."

I thanked him and said in as sweet a voice as I could, "Do
you really think I am pretty, Douglas. Will men like me, do
you find me attractive?"

Douglas's response was to spin me around and place his hands
behind my back and pull me to him.

"Cristine, I find you very attractive and men will love you."
he said and tilted my face to his and kissed me on the
lips.

This time I knew how I was supposed to react and allowed
him to kiss me hard. This time I did not try to pull away,
instead I allowed him to use his tongue to search for mine.
Our tongues entwined and I began to relax. My feelings were
still a little confused but I was beginning to feel
pleasure at being kissed. Douglas's hands were feeling my back
and bottom and then the sides of my small breasts.

I felt my body responding to Douglas's touch of its own accord
and the response was certainly a feminine response. Small
as my breasts were I could feel my nipples becoming very
sensitive and my breasts stiffen.

I could feel Douglas's response through my dress. He had a
hard on and I could feel his penis bulging pressed against
my groin. Douglas finished kissing my lips and he began
kissing my neck. My body reacted even more ardently.

He whispered in my ear, "I see that you like that Cristine.
And your touch is getting nice and rounded, plenty for me
to grab hold of."

He kissed me again and this time he pressed his body even
tighter against mine and them jiggled it slightly so that I
could feel his penis moving and pressing into my groin.

I found myself completely under the control of my female
hormones, which now filled my body. Although my mind was
still largely masculine, my body was dictating my responses
and it was becoming feminine. To my astonishment I found
that my body wanted more and wanted to be treated as a
woman's.

With each touch of Douglas's hands, I could feel my
masculinity begin to fade and I knew that once gone it
would never come back. Soon it would be gone forever.

Douglas stopped kissing me and whispered in my ear, "Let's go
to your room, Cristine, and I will show you how attractive I
find you."

His meaning was clear and yet I found myself actually
wanting him in a way I had never felt before. I was
sexually aroused in a way I had never been before. My
penis, no longer capable of an erection, felt numb, and
what I felt in my groin was like a hollow ache that needed
to be filled. All thought of having to take capsule to
avoid pain had left my head.

I let Douglas lead me by the hand to my room where he
immediately pulled me to him and kissed me again. As we
kissed I felt his hand undo the zip at the back of my dress
and felt it fall down around my ankles.

Douglas then led me to the bed and picking me up in his arms
laid me down on top of it. He stood back and looked down at
me and smiled his approval at the way I looked. I looked up
at him, unsure what would happen next but so full of
feminine desires that I still did not understand.

Douglas lay on the bed beside me and began kissing my neck and
shoulders, gradually moving lower to the top of my breast.
With one hand he slipped his fingers under the top of my
bodyshaper and began to finger my nipple. The sensation was
strangely pleasant and I wanted more.

I could feel Douglas remove his shirt and some new found
feminine instinct made me start to undo his belt and
unfasten his trousers. It was only when Douglas had slid his
hand between my legs that we both realised that I could not
do what we both wanted.

Douglas quickly removed his hand as his finger touched my numb
penis. But I knew that I wanted him some how and there was
only one way left to me. As Douglas lay back on the bed I
shuffled around until my head was in his lap. This time I
had no hesitation in opening my mouth wide and wrapping my
lips around his penis.

I sucked and licked with greater enthusiasm this time. This
time I tried to prolong the experience and give pleasure to
Douglas and myself. When Douglas finally came and his semen
filled my throat I swallowed it eagerly. Unlike the
previous night his semen did not taste so bad and I sucked
at his penis to get every last drop.

Douglas pulled me back up the bed and kissed me. I felt
confused and yet contented in a way I had never imagined.

"Did I do it right this time?" I asked and Douglas smiled.

"You were terrific, Cristine. I have never had a girl do it so
well. And soon I will show you what a man can do for a
girl, yes?"

I nodded and was only faintly surprised at the fact that I
meant it.

We lay on the bed together for a while. I felt so contented
and safe that I nearly forgot about having to take my
capsule.

Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Angie's voice
asking if she could come in. She must have known that Douglas
was with me as she waited long enough for him to dress and
give me a quick kiss.

Angie came in and Douglas left the room giving me a wink as he
went. Angie looked at me lying Donnaly on the bed still
wearing just my underwear.

"Well Cristine, I can see from Douglas's happy smile that this
evening was a success. Now it is time for your capsule and
I think you have earned it"

I sat up with a start, suddenly remembering that I needed
the capsule. Angie handed it to me with a glass of water and
I took it quickly then stretched out again on the bed.

"Even more successful than I thought." said Angie, "If you
have forgotten all about your capsule."

Angie then made me tell her all about my time with Douglas and I
had to go into detail as to how I had felt.

"I think it is time I had a word with Dr.Misty." Angie
said and left me to get undressed and ready for bed.

I went asl**p that night, my mind trying to come to terms
with the fact that my masculinity was nearly gone and that
I was almost a woman.

CHAPTER FOUR

For the next 2 months I continued with the same routine and
treatment. I did aerobics every morning followed by
afternoons spent learning to dance, dressmaking and various
womanly pursuits.

I was still taking the hormone tablets and their effect was
becoming most apparent. I now had a real pair of breasts
and a slim waist whilst my hips and bottom had filled out
to give me an excellent figure.

I had lost all of my masculine strength; my arms and legs
were now soft and rounded rather than muscular. My skin was
soft and smooth and had that sheen to it that I had noticed
on girls in the past.

My hair had grown much longer and was now well below my
shoulders. Angie had insisted that I have it styled and I had
learnt how to use curling tongs and a hair dryer to keep it
looking nice.

I now had quite a large wardrobe including some expensive
dresses and lingerie. Likewise I had accumulated many items
of jewellery, which I now wore regularly. Some of the
pieces had been presents from whoever had paid Dr.Misty
to make me into a woman and Angie said that they were all
very expensive too.

It was funny, but I now felt incomplete unless I was
wearing jewellery, whether it was earrings or bracelets, I
automatically put them on when I got dressed.

Angie had made sure that I tried as many different styles of
clothes as possible and I had begun to enjoy feeling the
swish of my skirt as I walked. As my body changed so did
the way in which my clothes fitted.

It took time for me to get used to the fact that body shape
was changing. I now needed to wear a bra for comfort at
least; my breasts were now so well developed. It had felt
strange at first to have a bosom that made me look so
feminine. Angie told me that my breasts had developed so
perfectly that I should take pride at the fact that other
women would be so envious of me.

My hips and bottom had changed noticeably too. I now had
what Angie described as a perfect figure for a woman. I could
even feel how my clothes fitted so much better.

Angie showed me what corsets could do to make my waist even
smaller and though uncomfortable at first, the reaction I
got from Douglas and other men was starting to make me tingle
with excitement. The feminine side of me was now so strong
that I could enjoy the thought that men were attracted to
me.

The more feminine my appearance became the more feminine I
felt. My emotions and feelings had become almost entirely
female and ever since that night with Douglas I had even begun
to enjoy feeling feminine.

Dr.Misty and Angie were so pleased with my progress that I
was now allowed to go out of the clinic with either Douglas or
Angie as e****t. Angie would take me shopping and if I saw any
clothes or lingerie that I liked she would buy them for me.

My trips out with Douglas were to get me used to being out
with men. He would take me for a meal or out dancing. On
these trips I would be expected to dress up in my prettiest
dresses and make myself as beautiful as I could.

I had gotten used to being stared at by other men when I
was out and to being treated like a lady.

Often the nights out with Douglas would end up with him taking
me back to my room. There Douglas would use me like a woman,
at least as far as he was able to. Sometimes Douglas would
spend the night and we would sl**p together.

Wearing only panties or a G-string I now looked completely
female and Douglas would fondle my breasts and kiss me before
making me either wank him off or give him oral sex.

Each time that I failed to act like a girl I was punished
by not being allowed to take my capsule on time. The pain
was so intense that I would beg to be allowed to take my
capsule and would promise to be a good "girl" in future.

They would make me tell them who and what I was, "Cristine, a
girl called Cristine."

Gradually my cooperation became automatic and I reconciled
myself to the fact that I was becoming a woman.

I was no longer locked in my room of a night but allowed to
come and go as I pleased. The threat of not getting my
capsule was enough.

The thought of having sex as a woman still scared me but
the hormones in my body had changed my desires in way that
I knew they could only be fulfilled if I had the genitalia
of a woman.

It was at this stage that after taking my shower after my
aerobics session, Angie told me not to get dressed but to
return to my room and lie on the bed to wait for Dr.
Knowles.

I returned to the room and did as I was told. I lay on the
bed naked and waited for Dr.Misty to arrive. The door
opened and he and Angie came in.

"Good Afternoon, Cristine." he said. "I am going to explain
what we do during the operation and give you some idea of
what it will mean for you."

He then went on to explain that it was quite a simple
operation these days and that I would wake as complete a
woman as was possible. It would be painful for a day or two
but that the pain would soon pass.

"To be honest most of the ladies we operate on feel so good
that they do not notice the pain at all."

He explained that I would be given a pre-med, which would
make me drowsy and would then be taken down to the theatre.
There I would be put on the operating table and my legs
would be put up onto a cradle, which would keep them apart
during the operation.

As my testicles had already been removed the operation
would start with the unfastening of my penis. My penis
would then be "skinned" and my urethra exposed. This is
what I urinate through. A cavity would then be made between
my legs, which would in fact become my vagina.

He would make it deep enough to accommodate even the
biggest penis. My urethra would be "stitched" into it and
the soft sensitive skin from my penis would be used line
the inside of my vagina. What was left of my scrotal sac
would be used to create my labia (the lips of my vagina)
and my clitoris.

The shaft of my penis would be amputated and removed.

Dr.Misty smiled at me, "You will find that your vagina
will look and function perfectly. Your vagina will be quite
capable of penetration just as fully as any woman's. In
fact you will find that because we use the nerve endings
from your penis to form the clitoris you will have
exquisite orgasms during sexual intercourse."

He spoke as if he was explaining something so simple and I
just lay there listening. I could hear and understand what
he was telling me and yet even now it still sounded so
incredible when he talked of me having a vagina and that it
would so like any other woman's that I could have sex as a
woman and even enjoy the experience.

I was told that the removal of my testes had meant that my
body no longer produced any male hormones and that
gradually it would start to produce female hormones
naturally. For the first 2 months after my operation I
would continue to have to take hormone tablets until my
body was producing its own.

He then told me that I would wake from the operation with
some degree of discomfort as they would have to insert a
mould into my new vaginal cavity until it had healed and
that it would be a few days before it could be removed and
the swelling go down. After that and provided that I was
able to urinate through my new vagina properly I would be
allowed up and about.

He told me that I would have to use a dildo to help my
vaginal cavity heal properly and to keep it open. The
Doctor added that most women found this highly pleasurable,
as the dildo would cause me to have an orgasm very easily.

After a few months my vagina would be fully healed and I
would be ready to have sex as a woman.

"You will find that you enjoy sex just like any girl,
especially the penetration of your vagina. You will have
orgasms exactly like any other girl and will be brought to
climax in exactly the same way."

"When you are ready for full sexual intercourse, I will
find a good lover to give you your first shagging, I
promise. After that you will be taught all the sexual
techniques and sexual positions we can teach you so that
you will become the perfect woman."

Angie came over to me and smiled as she took hold of my arm
and gave me an injection.

"Well Cristine, soon you will be a whole woman and ready to
start a whole new life."

I gulped, reconciled as I thought I was to the fact that I
was to be changed into a woman. Now the time had come, I
felt dazed. Once they had performed the operation there
could be no chance of me ever becoming a man again. Even
now I could have looked like a man with synthetic
testicles, but once my penis had been amputated that would
be it.

The injection was already making me drowsy as I was lifted
on to a trolley and wheeled down to the operating theatre.
There was no escape for me now.

In the operating theatre I was lifted on to the operating
table and my legs were spread wide apart and a tube was
pushed into my mouth. The anaesthetist gave me an injection
and I was told to breathe deeply and count backwards from a
100. I focused my eyes on my penis as I took a deep breath,
this was to be the last time I would see it and the last
time that I could call myself male. I had just said, "100!"
when I fell asl**p.

I dreamt, and my dreams were both pleasant and terrible. I
was floating along on the clouds wearing a gossamer thin
gown and feeling so at peace. Then I was plunging down and
I felt my body being pulled and pulled. The pulling was
centred on my groin and became so intense that I thought I
was being turned inside out, then suddenly the pulling
stopped and I floated free again.

I woke and felt a sharp stab of pain between my legs. I lay
there not knowing where I was, only aware of the intense
pain in my body.

I heard a voice say, "Ah you are awake. I will give you an
injection for the pain now."

I felt a movement between my legs and the slowly the pain
began to ease. As it eased my mind started to clear. My
operation was over; I was a man no longer! From this day on
I would have the body of a woman and have to do all the
things that women did, and had done to her!

Angie spoke again, "You will feel better soon, Cristine. Try to
sl**p a bit."

I did sl**p and when I woke a second time my head was much
clearer. Dr.Misty was standing over me and smiled, "I
just want to see how you are, Cristine." he said and lifted
the bedclothes from me.

I tried to see what had been done to me but I was still
covered in dressings. A tube ran from the top of my thigh.

"Very nice, Cristine. You will have a very nice vagina when
the swelling goes down. One of the best I've done. You
really are a woman now, there's no going back!"

Although I knew my penis had gone and with it the last
trace of my masculinity, I tried to sense if it was still
there. But the sensation was strange. Instead of feeling as
if there was anything between my legs I now felt as if
there was a void.

"When can I see?" I asked the Doctor.

He smiled and told me that the swelling should have eased
by the morning and that I would be able to examine my
vagina then.

"Don't forget that it will be some weeks before your pubic
hair grows again. When it does you will look and feel just
like any woman between your legs."

Two days later I had my dressings and tube removed and for
the first time was able to see how I looked between my
legs. Even though I knew what to expect, I was still
shocked at what I saw.

Though swollen I now had a vagina where once I had a penis.
I had not realised how much space my penis and testicles
had occupied. With their complete removal my legs even
looked longer than before. Despite the swelling between my
legs I now looked exactly like a woman.

My new vagina looked like any other woman's and it seemed
so perfect in every way that I could not resist touching
it. As my finger touched my labia I trembled, it was so
sensitive that I felt my whole body shake.

"My God!" I thought, "If my finger feels like this what
will intercourse be like?"

The fact that I could now be penetrated by a man was now
suddenly so real to me. I suddenly felt very vulnerable.

That morning I had my first pee through my vagina. I had
long since got used to sitting rather standing to pee but
this was different. I could not direct the flow at all now
and I peed just like every other women.

The rest of the day I was allowed to use the lounge,
wearing just my nightie and dressing gown. Walking was
different too. It was so much easier and I found that I now
walked naturally in a feminine way.

The following day I felt even better and after Dr.Misty
had examined me I was told that my vagina was healing
nicely.

"You should start to use the Dildo from now for the next
month. You will not be ready to have sexual intercourse for
that time, at least not full penetration."

Dr.Misty told me that Angiee would show me what to do with
the dildo and that I should use it at least twice a day for
half an hour. He also advised me to wear stockings rather
than tights for at least another week.

After he had gone I was allowed to get dressed for the
first time since my operation. My panties now fitted me so
tightly, no little bulge at all.

Once dressed in stockings and a pretty skirt and blouse I
was allowed to walk in the clinic grounds. I stepped
outside for the first time as a complete woman. Passers by
could have had no idea of what I had undergone and could
only see me for the girl that I really was now.

I realised that my reaction to men had changed too, I could
now be fucked by them and a tingle went down my spine, if a
man so much as looked at me. I could almost picture them
parting my legs and thrusting their penis in to me. I was
both scared and thrilled at the idea.

After a walk I returned to my room where Angie showed me how
to use the dildo. She explained it's use very thoroughly
and said that I would enjoy the experience.

"I'll leave you to do it in private. she said as she left
the room.

I removed my panties and lay on the bed with my legs apart.
Angie had told me to rub some KY jelly around my labia, which
I did. I picked up the dildo and looked at it. The dildo
was about 9 inches long and shaped very much like a man's
erect penis.

As instructed by Angie, I began by gently stroking the edges
of my vagina with the dildo. To my surprise the pleasure
this gave me was so delectable. Then I began to gently
insert it into my vagina. Almost at once I felt my head
spin with sheer ecstasy.

I was amazed at how deep I could insert the dildo into my
vagina and the deeper I inserted it the more blissful the
sensation. My body was trembling with enjoyment as I moved
the dildo in and out of my vagina.

Of course I had masturbated as a man. But the pleasure then
came suddenly and was over. Now as a woman I felt the
exquisite pleasure of a multiple orgasm. The idea that a
man would now be able to bring me to such a climax
frightened me and at the same time thrilled me to the core.

I would have continued using the dildo for hours more had
Angie not returned. She smiled at me as I put my panties back
on and whispered, "That's the best part of the operation."

I asked her how deep my vaginal cavity was and she told me
that I had been very fortunate as Dr.Misty had been able
to make it as deep as most women's. It seemed that I would
easily be able to accommodate even the most well endowed
man and the very thought made my body tense.

It was starting to come home to me just what had happened
to me. From now on a man could make love to me just like
any other woman. My body was now that of a girl and capable
of being penetrated by a man. And men would want to make
love to me, Angie told me. And I would enjoy it because I had
a woman's body.

I was allowed to spend the next week relaxing and letting
my body heal fully. I walked in the gardens and sat around
the lounge or my room reading and watching TV. All my
reading material and TV programmes were still restricted to
those considered more suitable to women and by this time I
had actually started to find them interesting.

The romantic novels that I had been given to read now took
on a different meaning. I found reading the passages
dealing with sex took on a new light now that I too could
perform sexually as a woman.

I mentioned this to Angie one night when she was sitting with
me in the lounge. Angie laughed and said that if I thought
reading about was different now, I should try watching a
blue video. She promised to bring me one to my room later
that night.

"If you watch it while using the dildo, you will find it
even more interesting. giggled Angie.

I had not seen Douglas since my operation and I wondered what
he would be like now that I had finally become a whole
woman.

Angie said that he had been away doing a job for Dr.Misty,
and then she smirked and said, Now I wonder why you want to
see Douglas? Well soon you will be able to give him more than
just a blowjob"

I asked if Douglas would be the one that Dr.Misty had told
me would teach me how to enjoy sex as a woman. Angie said
that Dr.Misty might allow Douglas to "deflower" me but that
there was someone else, a sex ther****t, who would show me
how to get the most out of being a woman.

"I am glad that you are showing such a keen interest in
sex, Cristine. It makes everything so much easier.

I replied that it was simply that I had no alternative but
to be willing.

"Thanks to you and Dr.Misty, I have all the sexual urges
of a girl and I know there is only one way for me to get
satisfaction now. It is not that my mind wants sex, it is
my body that is crying out for it and there is only one way
now for me to have it, and that is as a woman.

I was still sitting in the lounge when Douglas entered. He
came over to me asked how I was. I told him that I was
fine. I then realised that I did not know if Douglas knew that
I had been operated on.

"I had the operation a few days ago, Douglas, Did you know?" I
asked

Douglas looked at me and smiled, "Yes I did know. Dr.Misty
says it was very successful. That you are perfect now.

"Well I am certainly different" I said, conscious now that
Douglas knew that I could have full sex as a woman. It was a
funny feeling knowing that Douglas could now thrust is penis
into my vagina and bring me to climax in a way that I had
done to woman in the past.

Douglas was busy and said he would come along to see me later.
He said it with a twinkle in his eye and I hoped that he
knew that I still had to wait some weeks before I could
have full sexual intercourse.

I returned to my room and lay on the bed and watched some
TV. As usual it was a woman's programme and was about
hairdressing. I started to picture myself in the different
hairstyles. My hair was now so long that I could choose
almost any style.

After a while I decided that it was time for my exercises
with the dildo. I was getting to like using it as it gave
me so much pleasure. But I had been told not to overdo it,
especially at first.

I removed my panties and tights and lay on the bed with my
legs apart. Slowly I began to caress the outer lips of my
vagina with the dildo. This was enough to make me tingle
with excitement. Gradually I allowed myself to insert the
dildo further and further into my vagina.

At first my vagina was a little sore but as I slid it in
and out the soreness faded away to be replaced by sheer
pleasure. I was still astounded at how far I could get the
dildo inside me.

I began to climax and let myself relax and enjoy the
sensation of pleasure when I was conscious of the fact that
someone had entered the room.

It was Douglas. He looked down at me and smiled, "You look as
if you are having fun, Cristine." he said, "Mind if I join
you?"

I was still in state of ecstasy and hardly able to speak.
Douglas bent down and kissed me as I continued to slide the
dildo in and out.

"It might be more fun if I did it for you." said Douglas. "But
first I think you should take off your clothes so that they
do not get crumpled."

Douglas helped me to undress and I lay back on the bed wearing
only my jewellery and a smile. Douglas looked down at my naked
body and grinned at me.

"You are perfect." he said as he looked down at my new
cunt. "Your body is perfect in every way now."

Douglas then took off his clothes and lay on the bed besides
me. He picked up the dildo and began by stroking the inner
part of my thighs, gradually moving closer and closer to my
vagina. My sense of anticipation was tremendous. Having no
control over the dildo made the pleasure even more acute.

When Douglas finally touched my labia with the end of the
dildo my entire body shuddered with delight. Then he began
to slide it into my vagina, very gently but with such
affect that I began to climax at once. I pressed my head
back in to the pillows and just revelled in the sensations
I was feeling. Douglas was pleased too I could feel that his
dick had become hard and erect.

I suddenly wished that Douglas were using his dick inside me
rather than the inanimate dildo.

As Douglas carried on sliding the dildo in and out I began to
stroke his dick for him. I could feel him respond and heard
him sigh with pleasure. At last we were able to give each
other pleasure.

"Lets try it this way..." said Douglas and I willingly let him
manoeuvre my body around until we were lying on our sides
but with our feet against each other's heads. In this
position Douglas was able spread my legs and insert the dildo
inside me again while I now found that Douglas's penis was
close to my mouth.

I wrapped my lips around Douglas's penis and began to lick and
suck as Douglas slid the dildo in and out of my vagina. I was
in a permanent state of climax and enjoying every minute of
it. I could feel Douglas responding too as I sucked and sucked
his dick.

By the time that Douglas shot his load and my mouth filled
with his semen I was so delirious with pleasure that I was
sorry it was nearly over.

Douglas turned my body around and we lay together on the bed.
I kissed him and smiled, "Thank you, Douglas Dear." I said,
"That was wonderful."

Douglas grinned and kissed me back.

"And soon I will have you properly, Cristine. And then you
will find out what it feels like to have man inside you
instead of a piece of plastic."

We lay together for several hours. Douglas held me in his arms
and I felt so safe there. I felt like a woman and wanted to
be loved as a woman. There was no trepidation at the
thought of being shagged any more, my body was that of a
woman and it ached for a man.

CHAPTER FIVE

The next few weeks seemed endless. I still did my exercises
with Angie, though now it was to keep my figure in shape. I
continued to learn all sorts of female pastimes, like
knitting and flower arranging. They were all designed to
make me as whole a woman as was possible.

I still used the dildo regularly and I had told Angie about
my night with Douglas and how much I had wanted him to really
make love to me. She had smiled and said, "Just a little
longer, Cristine. And then I am sure Dr.Misty will say you
will be ready for full intercourse."

I had asked her several times what would happen to me when
my treatment was finished. Would I be allowed to go my own
way? But then of course what would be my own way?

Angie had told me not to worry and that eventually I would be
able to start to lead my own life as a woman. Legally
everything I had owned as a man was still mine but now it
belonged to me as a woman called Cristine.

"We know that you are quite well off, even rich. But once
Dr.Misty accepts a job he always finishes it. It just
means that you are now a wealthy woman instead of a wealthy
man." said Angie.

I asked too, about who had arranged for my treatment and
why, but Angie just said that all would be revealed in time
and that it had never been the intention to harm me, just
make me become a woman.

All she would say about the person who had paid for my
transformation into a woman, was that I would be very
surprised when I did find out and even more surprised when
I found out the reason.

Dr.Misty examined me regularly and it was strange but
now I was even embarrassed at undressing in front of him.
Dr.Misty said that this showed just how good a job he
had done in making me in to a girl.

It had been nearly three months after my operation that Dr.
Knowles examined me for the last time. I had stripped to my
bra and panties and Dr.Misty had examined my vagina and
asked me if I had experienced any problems using the dildo.
I replied that I had not and he smiled at me.

"Well Cristine, my dear, I think from now on you only need to
use the dildo for pleasure. Your vagina has healed nicely
and I am quite confident that you can now experience full
intercourse as a woman without any problems."

I smiled back at him. I knew that this time would come but
the fact that I was now officially capable of sex as a
woman made my head spin. There would be no more playing at
sex, I could now have sex with a man and he could use me
like any other woman.

Dr.Misty smiled at me again and said in a low voice,
"All that remains now is for you to lose your 'virginity'.
I will ask Angie to make the arrangements and hopefully you
can do that tonight."

I was a little surprised at the quickness with which I was
to have sex for my first time, and yet quietly thrilled at
the idea.

I left Dr.Misty's room and returned to the lounge
wondering if it would be Douglas that would make love to me
for the first time. I had been sitting there for a little
while trying to get used to the idea that I was to lose my
virginity (again), when Angie came up to me and grinned.

"Well Cristine, Dr.Misty tells me that you are ready for
your first time with a man. I have made all the arrangement
and all you have to do is to get yourself ready to go out
for 7 o'clock. I would suggest that you wear a basque and
stockings, it will make things easier for you." Angie said.

I was full of questions of course, and asked Angie if she
knew who it would be. Would it be Douglas, I asked.

Angie then proceeded to tell me exactly what would happen
tonight and also what would happen to me for the next three
months. This came as quite a surprise, not to say a shock.

Angie told me that in addition to my treatment to change me
into a woman, their client had also insisted that once my
change was complete I was to be made to work in a brothel
for three months.

"Work in a brothel?" I asked incredulously, "Why on earth
would they want me to do that?"

Angie explained that the client wanted me to experience at
first hand what it felt like to be used by men in whatever
way they wanted. I was to learn to become completely
submissive to men and to all their desires.

Angie also pointed out that it would only be at the end of
these three months that I would be given the antidote that
would make me free of the capsules. Until then my
cooperation was ensured.

I could not argue, Angie made that clear to me. I had to
accept that for the next three months I would be a
hooker!

"Mind you, Cristine. It is a very good club and you will
really learn what it is to be a woman in a man's world."
said Angie.

It appeared that I would live at the club for the next
three months. The Owner of the club would have a supply of
my capsules but did not know why I had to take them. I
would be expected to be available whenever I was wanted and
any money I earned would be paid to Dr.Misty. This was
all part of the agreement with the client.

I really did not know what to make of this turn of events.
I had no choice, of course, but even so I had only just got
used to idea of being a woman and now I had to become a
hooker!

Angie said that all Douglas would take all my clothes over to
the club the following afternoon. The club would supply me
with "working" clothes and also give me some pocket money
to spend. Things like hairdressing, make up and perfume
would all be provided by the club.

I returned to my room trying to come to terms with yet
another shock. I was shocked and thrilled at the same time.
I would experience sex as a woman tonight for the first
time but after that I would be having sex all the time.

That afternoon I had a bath and arranged to have my hair
done. My hair was now very long and styled. Angie said that
it made me look like Farrah Fawcett out of Charlie's Angels
and I think this was a compliment.

At 5.30 pm I stared to get ready. I did my make up and
following Angie's instructions I put on my white basque and
stockings. My dress was of white chiffon with a low
neckline and lace around the hem of a full skirt.
Underneath I wore a layered white petticoat. White shoes
with 3-inch heel completed my attire.

At 7 o'clock Angie knocked on my door. She came in and looked
at me and smiled. "Well Cristine, Tonight is the night! Soon
you will be a fully functioning woman."

I half smiled at her. I did want to have sex as a woman and
yet the thought still scared me. I knew from the way I felt
using the dildo that it could be pleasurable, but to have a
man actually putting his penis inside me might be
different. And then what of afterwards?

I would have no choice but to be a hooker, what if I
did not like having sex with a man? Would I be able to act
so like a woman that men would not wonder about me?

Angie looked me up and down and said that I looked fine. She
then told me to follow her out to the car. I did so knowing
full well that I would not be returning to the clinic.

The club was the other side of the town and I was surprised
to find that it looked just like a large country house. Angie
explained that it had at one time been just that and that I
would find staying there really quite pleasant.

We drew up outside and Angie led me in to the club. It was
still early and there was hardly anyone about. Angie went
straight up to the bar and spoke to the barman. Within a
few minutes a woman came out. Angie introduced me to her.

"Donna, this is Cristine. Cristine is ready to start work for you
straight away, I think Dr.Misty has already spoken to
you?"

Donna, who apparently was the owner of the club smiled at
me and shook my hand, "Welcome Cristine, my what a pretty girl
you are. You will have no problems settling in here." She
turned to Angie and said that she had spoken to Dr.Misty
and understood that I was there for three months.

"Dr.Misty said it was a kind of therapy. I will not ask
what the problem was, Cristine, Dr.Misty has assured me
that you need to have regular contact with men and I am
sure I can provide you with that." she smiled as she spoke
and her meaning was quite obvious.

I was told to go upstairs and I would be met by one of the
girls, Melissa, who would make me a cup of coffee and help me
choose something to wear. I did as I was told and was met
at the top of the stairs by Melissa, who turned out to be
black. She grinned at me and took my hand.

"Hello Cristine, you will like it here. It is a great place
and the customers are really good." said Melissa as she led
me into a lounge.

I was introduced to several other girls all of whom were
wearing only underwear underneath silk dressing gowns. They
seemed to be very friendly and were eager to ask me how I
had come to be starting at the club.

Of course I could not tell them the real reason, so I
simply said that I had led a sheltered life and was eager
to have some fun.

The other girls seemed to accept this and went on to tell
me that new girls at the club had a special introduction to
the customers and that tonight would be my night.

Melissa explained that I would be dressed as a bride and that
I would be introduced to the members of the club, one of
who could have me for my 'honeymoon' night.

"If you are lucky, Cristine, it can be just like the real
thing. Some of our customers can be very expert lovers and
will treat you like a virgin on her wedding night. It makes
it more fun for them too."

Melissa then took me to her room, which I would be sharing
with her. My bridal gown was already laid out on the bed
for me and Melissa said that I should get changed and that
she would help me.

I undressed, the first time in front of another girl other
than Angie. Melissa smiled at me and said that I had a
wonderful figure and the gown, which had been selected
because it was my size, Angie had given them details of my
measurements, would look lovely on me.

With the gown were items of underwear and shoes. They were
all designer items and quite expensive.

Melissa said that my make up and hair were fine and handed me
the basque and stockings.

I put on the white satin and lace basque. The basque was
heavily boned and it pulled my waist in so narrow that I
bet Douglas would have been able to circle it with just his
fingers. Even so it was comfortable to wear.

With the basque I put on the delicate pair of panties that
went with it and a pair of sheer white silk stockings.
There was a white silk garter with a small blue rose to
match the basque and stockings.

I felt so excited as I put on the net petticoat. It was
full length and so full. I twirled and felt the layers of
net swish as I moved. White silk ribbon was woven into each
layer and the hems were all trimmed in white lace. Melissa
helped me to slip the dress over my head and zip me up. It
fitted so perfectly!

The dress itself had a white satin bodice with a low cut
neckline trimmed in lace. It had padded shoulders giving
way to three quarter length sleeves in matching satin. The
whole bodice was decorated with diamante and it sparkled in
the light. The full skirt was of matching white silk
chiffon and it rested easily over the net underskirt.

White satin shoes with 3-inch heel completed the ensemble.

Melissa looked at me and smiled. She said that I looked so
beautiful and that any of the members would die to have me
for the night.

She then helped me put on the white veil which was held in
place with a headband of flowers.

I looked at myself in the mirror and was thrilled at how I
looked. I looked like a bride and felt so like a bride.

I was still standing there when Donna came in. She looked
and me and smiled, "Very pretty, Cristine, very pretty indeed.
Now has Melissa explained what will happen tonight?" she
asked.

I nodded and added that I would be "sold" off to be
someone's bride for the night.

Donna smiled and then said gently, "I know that this is
your first time, not just at a club like this but with a
man. Even so I am sure that you will be okay. Our members
are all well known to us and when I say that you are a
'virgin' bride, whoever you end up with will be gentle with
you. Heck it will even make it more fun for them. Mind you
they will still expect you to do what they want and," Donna
added, "They will have you for the whole night. I do not
think you will get much sl**p and you will certainly lose
your virginity. And by the way, our members do not use
condoms. They are all clean and I keep the girls that way
too."

Donna then informed me of some of the ground rules for
girls at the club. The were only two rules, first of all,
the girls had to call Donna "Madame", and the second was
that the customer was always right and had to be obeyed
without question, no matter how kinky the request.

I nodded that I understood and then asked, "When will I
actually go downstairs, Madame?"

Donna said that she would take me down in about half an
hour, when the club had started to fill. I would sit on the
stage for about an hour so that the members could have a
good look at me before she would start the bidding. The
bidding itself would take no more than 10 minutes and then
I would be off on my 'honeymoon'.

Melissa took me back to the lounge where the other girls all
said that I looked very pretty in white and that my dress
really suited me. I sat down on a straight-backed chair to
wait. I felt quite nervous, I knew that in a few hours time
I would be having full sexual intercourse as a woman and
with a man that I had not yet met.

The thought made my body tremble, both with apprehension
and anticipation. In many ways I probably felt like any
girl on her 'wedding' day.

Melissa and one of the girls called Cindy returned to the
lounge dressed as bridesmaids. Melissa explained that they
would also be auctioned off with me. They wore long pink
silk dresses and had a garland of flowers around their
heads.

As the minutes ticked by I became more and more nervous.
The Donna came in carrying a bouquet of flowers, which she
gave to me.

"Well Cristine, I think you are ready to meet your 'husband'.
Follow me and we will get the show on the road."

I stood up and Melissa and Cindy adjusted my veil and then
fell in behind me as Donna led me downstairs to the club.
My legs felt wobbly as I walked down the stairs, clutching
my bouquet of flowers in front of me, to be sold off for
sex.

Donna led the way and motioned for me to wait as she went
up on to the stage. She clapped her hands to attract the
attention of the men in the room and they all fell silent
and turned towards her.

"Gentlemen!" she said in a loud voice, "As you know tonight
is a very special night. We have a new girl coming to join
us and when you see her I think you will agree that she is
very beautiful indeed." Donna waved her hand at me and
Melissa whispered to me to walk on to the stage.

I trembled as I walked from the shadows and in to the light
on the stage. Melissa and Cindy followed me and as I neared
Donna she took hold of my hand and guided me to her side. I
glanced out at the crowd of men, aware that they were all
staring just at me and knowing that soon I would be bedded
by one of them.

Donna spoke again as some of the men gave me a wolf
whistle. "This is Cristine, and as you can see she is a very
pretty girl. As most of you will know it is the custom at
this club to mark the occasion in a very special way. You
will all have the chance to bid for Cristine and the lucky
winner will have her as his 'bride' for the night. And
Cristine does make a lovely bride as you can see. To make the
night even more special, I should tell you that Cristine has
not yet slept with a man and what you will be getting is a
real virgin bride."

Donna then told me to sit on one of the chairs that had
been brought out on to the stage for my 'bridesmaids' and
myself. We sat as Donna then reminded the men that whoever
put up the greatest bid would have me for the night as his
bride. The second and third highest bids would take Melissa
and Cindy. The men had to write their bids down and hand
them into Donna within the next hour.

I sat there on the stage as the hour slowly passed by. Some
of the men would come up to the stage and look me over and
I could sense that I certainly appealed to most of them.
Melissa would laugh and joke with those that she recognised
and so would Cindy. I smiled nervously if they tried to
speak to me and blushed when they made comments as to how
good they would be at helping me lose my 'virginity'.

I felt both terrified and yet aroused at the thought that
soon I would be taken upstairs by one of these men and that
they would use me as a woman. I glanced at some of the men
and tried to imagine what it would like if it was them who
won me. I could see the clock on the wall opposite edge
round as the hour finally passed.

Donna came back on to the stage and clapped her hands.
There was immediate silence from the men in the room. She
had three sheets of paper in her hands and as she sorted
them into order she spoke, "Right Gentlemen, I have your
bids and I am pleased to say that the bids have been very
high tonight. Well, I must admit, Cristine is a very pretty
girl and I am sure she will give one of you a wonderful
'honeymoon' tonight."

She glanced at me and smiled. She then proceeded to
Angieounce the three highest bids in reverse order. As she
called out the names of the men that had just bid too low,
they each came on to the stage and put their arms around
Melissa and Cindy. Then it was to be my turn and I felt my
heart pounding and my knees tremble as I waited for her to
Angieounce who it was that would take me to bed with him.

"And the man who is to be the lucky groom for such a lovely
bride as Cristine, is..." she paused and the men went silent.
"And the groom is Peter."

I could hardly look as a man leapt up from the floor and on
to the stage. But terrified as I was I had to see who was
going to make love to me.

Peter stood in front of me and as I raised my head I found
that he was tall and I had to look up in to his face. I was
in for a pleasant surprise for Peter turned out to be quite
handsome and young. He had blonde wavy hair and he smiled
down at me in a pleasant way.

Donna Angieounced that it was time for Peter to kiss his
bride and she raised my veil as Peter bent over me and
kissed me full on the lips. The affect was amazing. Nervous
though I was I felt my body respond to his touch. Peter
swept me up in to his arms and carried me from the stage to
the cheers of the rest of the men.

I heard some of them shout, "Give her one for me, you lucky
bastard."

I was carried upstairs to a room, which had been designated
as the 'bridal suite'. Donna, Cindy, Melissa and the men with
them followed us in to the room.

Donna told Peter to put me down so that Melissa and Cindy
could make me ready for my 'honeymoon'.

As Peter and the other men watched Melissa and Cindy took my
bouquet of flowers from me an unzipped my dress, which fell
to the floor leaving me standing just in my underwear and
veil. I stood there with my eyes lowered feeling very
nervous but slowly raised them to look at the men.

I could tell from the look on their faces that I pleased
them standing there in my basque and stockings. I turned to
look at Peter. His face also showed that he liked what he
saw and the bulging in his trousers revealed even more to
me.

I trembled at the thought that his dick caused that bulge
and that soon he would put it inside me. He was so tall and
I wondered with some trepidation if his dick was just as
big.

Donna took hold of Melissa and Cindy's arms and led them and
the other men out of the room. As she left she turned to
Peter and said, "Now Peter, it's time for the happy couple
to consummate their wedding. Cristine is very nervous so
please be gentle with her. I would suggest that it would be
best to give her a good shag straight off, it will help her
to relax and then you will have the rest of the night to
try some thing more special."

I gulped and trembled as I her Donna telling Peter to take
me quickly, and yet, I wanted to be shagged and to feel as
a woman feels with a man thrusting in to her. I heard the
door close and then looked up to see Peter come towards me.
My heart raced as I waited for his touch.

Peter raised my veil and pulled me to him. He kissed me
hard and long and I felt his hands on my breasts. At his
touch my body responded instantly and I felt my nipples
harden and my body ache to be joined with his. I could feel
his hard penis pressing against me and wanted it inside me.

Our lips parted and spoke, "I think you had best take your
shoes off, Cristine." and I quickly removed them, eager to
obey and yet still almost terrified at what was to come.

He led me to the king-size bed and laid me on it. I lay
back as he gently removed my panties, giving my vagina a
little stroke with his hand as he did so. He tossed my
panties away saying that I would not be needing them again
that night and then he stood before me as he undressed.

Terrified as I was I was also eager to see what lay behind
the bulge in his trousers. He removed his shirt, shoes and
socks and then unzipped his fly. His manhood almost came
tumbling out as he took off his trousers and then his
shorts.

My eyes widened as I saw his penis in all its glory. It was
so long and rigid and soon it would be thrusting in to my
vagina.

"Now I promise I will be gentle, sweet Cristine." he said as
he eased my legs apart and gone on top of me.

I braced myself and my breathing became very light as I
waited for the touch of his penis against my thigh. And
then I felt it as Peter used his hand to guide his penis to
the lips of my vagina. I was about to become a real woman!

I could feel his penis, hot and hard touch my labia and
then felt Peter's body move as he trust it into me. His
penis slid past my clitoris and I gasped loudly. The
feeling was exquisite! And then I felt his penis thrust
deeper and my head began to whirl with pleasure.

I lay my head back on the pillow as Peter began thrusting
in and out. Each stroke of his penis inside my vagina was
heavenly and I began to moan with sheer elation. Peter
seemed pleased that he had brought me to climax so quickly
and he began to fondle my breasts at the same time. This
made my orgasm even more intense.

Using a dildo had been nothing like this. My vagina was
filled with a warm living penis and it stimulated my
clitoris so much more than the dildo had ever done.

I could feel Peter thrust quicker and quicker and then his
body shuddered as he too reached a climax. For the first
time I felt what it was like to have a man come inside me
and fill my vagina with semen. To me it was heaven! And now
I was truly all woman!

Peter's body shuddered as he f***ed the last drop of semen
in to my vagina and then he collapsed on top of me
exhausted. I was also exhausted yet my body felt so
complete. I lay under Peter and revelled in the fact that I
was no longer a virgin.

Peter kissed me and I put my arms around his neck and
kissed him back with fervour. He whispered in my ear, "Well
Cristine, how does it feel to lose your virginity?"

I replied, "Wonderful. You made me feel so alive!"

Peter smiled and I could tell that he knew that I was so
aroused that I wanted more. He said, "I will need a few
minutes before I can mount you again, but seeing as you are
so keen to perform your wifely duties, you can suck my
dick, but first I think you should get undressed fully so
that I can see your lovely body."

I quickly undressed as Peter laid on the bed watching me
and then I lay on the bed with my head in his lap. I took
his penis in my mouth and began to lick and suck it with
enthusiasm. As I did so Peter began stroking my vagina with
his fingers and this was enough in itself to bring me to
climax.

I was quickly learning that as a woman my orgasms just grew
and grew as long as my cunt was being touched. Having it
touched by a man made my orgasms even more intense and I
knew that I could not live without such pleasure.

After only a few minutes sucking Peter's penis I could feel
it stiffen in my mouth as Peter came aroused again. My
heart leapt at the knowledge that soon he would thrust it
inside my body again.

Peter motioned for me to stop sucking his penis and for me
to turn my body way from him. I realised that he intended
to take me from behind and I showed my willingness by going
on to my knees and hands and raising my bottom up for him.

I felt Peter use his hands to spread my legs a little wider
apart as guided his penis between my legs and in to my
vagina. As he thrust it home it made me start.

The feeling was even more intense this way as he began to
thrust and thrust. Peter had his hands around my breasts,
fingering my nipples as he pulled my body on to his
thrusting penis.

Peter was able to really pull my body on to his penis and
it penetrated my vagina so deeply that I could really feel
him deep inside me. My vagina was perfect and I felt the
most fantastic orgasm as Peter shafted me harder and
harder.

I realised that I was groaning with sheer pleasure and thus
made Peter thrust even more energetically.

The rest of the night passed with me being fucked several
times and by the morning I was exhausted. Peter had left me
alone in the room and once I woke I lay there thinking of
the night before. I was no longer a virgin and even more
startling was the fact that I was so eager to be fucked all
over again.

Donna came in to the room at about 8am and told me that I
should get up and have some breakfast.

"Well Cristine, What is like not being a virgin any more?"

"Wonderful..." I replied unable to get the grin off my
face.

Donna told me that I would be on call from noon and that I
should get bathed and do my hair and make up.

"There is no point in getting dressed, Just put on a basque
and stockings. You can wear panties until 12 but then you
may as well take them off ready."

I did as I was told and wearing only basque, stockings and
panties with a negligee over the top I joined Melissa and
Cindy in the living room. They too asked me how I had felt
at losing my virginity and I repeated that it had been
wonderful.

Us girls just sat around the living room reading and
talking to pass the time. Melissa told me stories of the
different men she had had sex with and the variety of
positions that it was possible to be fucked in.

She also told me more about how the club operated, except
for weekends clients usually just came to the club anytime
between noon and 2 am and chose a girl to take up to one of
the rooms. Occasionally a party would be booked and of
course the girls were all included in the amenities.

At weekends Donna would sometimes arrange special evenings,
like my 'wedding night' or organise some games. Donna gave
me an example of one of the games called 'musical chairs'.

Apparently about a dozen men would sit on chairs in the
middle of the room. They would have removed their trousers
and underpants and would watch an equal number of us girls
walk around them naked while the music played. The idea was
to arouse them in to getting an erection so that when the
music stopped, the girl could sit on a man's lap facing him
and impale herself on his penis. The last girl to get her
man to climax would be eliminated.

The whole process would begin again with one less man and
one less girl. If any man was unable to get a hard-on while
the girls danced around, he was replaced with some one
else.

"Usually the substitutes have got a real hard-on by then
and there the easiest to get to come." hinted Donna.

The game was finished when there was only one girl and one
man left. The winner, it was always the man, was then
allowed to take the girl away for a good hours shagging
free of charge.

"I was the last girl once when we had started with 18
chairs. The man who won had come on as a substitute when we
were down to only two. Which of course meant that when he
took me away for an hours shagging, he was still fresh. I
was so exhausted, what with 18 fucks in the game and the
hour with him afterwards."

At 12 o'clock Donna came in and told us to take off our
panties. Seeing the other girls with their vagina exposed
made me realize how perfect mine looked. It was exactly
like theirs.

After only a few minutes a man came in and after agreeing a
price with Donna took hold of Melissa's hand and went
upstairs. This left only Cindy and I. The next man looked
at each of us in turn and then pointed at me and said,

"I have not seen her before, what's her name?"

Donna told him I was called Cristine and the man said he would
have me. I took hold of his outstretched hand and went
upstairs with him. Donna had said that he had paid for an
hour and I was to do anything he wished.

Despite my experiences of the previous night I was still a
little nervous. The man seemed to like this and told me to
lie on the bed while he removed his clothes.

The rooms all had wardrobes in which all sorts of sex toys
were kept. The man opened it and took out some silk cord
with which he tied my hands and feet to the four corners of
the bed. I could not resist him, as he was so f***eful.

Next he took out a battery operated dildo and easing my
thighs apart inserted it in to my vagina and switched it
on.

"I just want to warm you up, Susie." he said as he sat back
and watched me tremble with pleasure.

He left me to experience the dildo for nearly five minutes.
My body shook with pleasure and I could see his penis
becoming more and more erect. Finally he came over to the
bed, removed the dildo and put is penis in instead.

I was already climaxing and so the feeling of his penis
penetrating me only served to keep me on a high. When he
had finally come himself he got off me and without a word
replaced the dildo and switched it back on.

He kept repeating this for the whole hour, which meant that
I was kept in a state of orgasm all the time. By the time
his hour was up I was exhausted and my vagina felt as if my
orgasm would never fade.

"Well I enjoyed that Cristine," he said as he untied me and
helped me to my feet. I could hardly walk without
climaxing, so sensitive had my vagina become. I was still
smiling when I returned to the lounge.

Melissa looked at me and said that I looked flushed and I
told her what had happened. She laughed and said that he
always did that to the girls he picked.

"You will find your cunt will be so sensitive now for the
rest of the day. I bet we will never get the grin off your
face. Well Cristine, now your learning what its like to be a
hooker. What ever they want they get and we girls just
have to lie back and take it."

I only had 10 minutes rest when I was chosen again. This
time I had to suck his dick first and then he shagged me
from behind. I was told to bark like a dog as he howled.
While he rested waiting to become hard enough to shag me
again I was told to suck his dick.

The rest of the day went on like that. I was lucky to get
even 10 minutes between men and each time they all wanted
to fuck me in their own peculiar way. I was fucked with
them lying on top of me or with me on top of them. I was
fucked from behind, tied up and fucked.

I told to suck their dicks and some even sucked my cunt
after first shagging me.

We had a short break to have some food at 6 o'clock but
even then I was whisked away to be shagged. Donna had some
workmen in to re-carpet the lounge and she even offered the
three men a free fuck of Melissa, Cindy and me. I was
learning quickly that I was there to be used and used I
was.

It was only when I was back in my room after a very long
day being fucked that I realised that I had lost count of
how many men had shagged me. And this was only my first day
of the three months. Donna came to my room as I lay there
exhausted and gave me the capsule, which I had forgotten
all about. I was trapped here in the brothel!

The next three months eventually passed by. I must have
been shagged by at least 18 men a day for nearly 100 days
making approximately 1000 men who had used me. The number of
times that I had been fucked was much, much higher as most
of them were capable of fucking me 4 times in the session.
So I had been fucked nearly 3600 times by the end of the
three months.

I took part in Donna's special evenings and even won
'musical chairs' on two occasions. Donna was very creative
and on another evening she arranged a reconstruction of an
historical event. This was where Messalina, the wife of the
roman emperor, Claudius, chDouglasged the leading whore in
Rome to see who could be fucked by the most men, one after
the other.

I was selected by Donna to play Messalina and Melissa played
the Whore of Rome. We were led on to the stage and stripped
naked by two men from the audience.

Two four-poster beds were then placed on the stage and
Melissa and I were placed on them with our arms and legs tied
to each of the posts. For the rest of the evening all the
men in the club were invited to fuck us repeatedly. As the
club was full it meant that Melissa and I were kept very
busy.

Once my orgasm started with the first man to fuck me I was
kept in a state of ecstasy all night. I could feel the pool
of semen gradually soaking the mattress below by bottom. By
the end of the evening all the men at the club must have
fucked Melissa and I at least twice.

In the real historical event, the contest finished when the
Whore of Rome said she could take no more fucking. In our
version neither Melissa nor I were allowed to say we had had
enough. We just had to lie there and be fucked all night.

Donna declared the contest a draw and Melissa and I were
untied and helped away. My legs ached and my vagina was
rubbed sore with so many penises being thrust in to it.
Even so I was smiling!

On another special evening Donna again selected me for a
special role. I was led naked on to the stage and tied to a
bed with my legs spread wide apart. Straps were placed over
my waist and across my thighs so that I could not move my
body at all.

Donna then produced a massive vibrator, which she invited a
young man from the floor to insert up my vagina. I gasped
as he winked at me and gave it a little extra push.

I lay there unable to move as Donna Announced that for the
rest of the evening I was to be "warmed up". What she meant
was that the vibrator was to be turned on and left to
vibrate up my cunt for the rest of the night. Donna turned
the vibrator on and I was soon groaning with pleasure that
had no end to it.

The evening wore on and I began to dream as my body was
kept in a permanent state of climax. There were times when
I thought I would pass out with sheer pleasure but some how
I stayed awake.

As if having a vibrator up me was not enough, Donna also
encouraged men to come up and have me suck their cocks for
them, or for one of the other girls to wank them off so
that they come all over me.

By the end of the evening I was nearly delirious with
ecstasy and covered in semen. The final act was when Donna
switched off the vibrator and undid the straps about my
waist and thighs but left me tied to the bed. I was then
offered to any of the men who wanted to fuck me for free! I
lost count of how many actually did fuck me but I was kept
busy for another two hours at least.

Not all the special events took place at the club.
Occasionally girls would be hired out for the weekend and
would be taken to wherever the party was.

One Friday afternoon Donna met me as I came down stairs
after having had sex with 2 men at the same time (One had
fucked me whilst the other had his penis in my mouth for me
to suck)

Donna told me to bathe and to dress in just a basque,
panties, stockings and shoes. I had an hour to get ready.

When Donna returned I stood there in my underwear and Donna
looked me up and down and smiled, "Very nice, Cristine, now
put this coat on you are going away for the weekend."

Donna handed me a long fur coat, which I put on and
fastened. With the coat on it was impossible to tell that I
was not fully dressed. I followed Donna out to a car and
got in to the back seat.

We drove for nearly two hours before pulling up outside a
large country house. Donna told me to get out of the car
and to follow her in to the house. I did as I was told.

Inside the house Donna was met by a man whom Donna called
Davis. I could hear Donna speaking with him and then she
turned to me.

"Take off your coat, Cristine." she said and when I done so
Donna took it from me.

"I think you will agree, Cristine is a very pretty girl and I
am sure you and your friends will find her very willing and
will do everything she is told."

Davis looked at me and smiled as Donna continued, "The case
contains some little toys which you can use if you wish.
Now do you want Cristine dressed as she is or do you want her
naked?"

Davis said that for the time being he wanted me to stay as I
was but then added, "Perhaps she should remove her panties
for now."

Donna told me to remove my panties, which I did and Davis
grinned when he looked at my bushy cunt. Donna then took
something from the case and fastened a collar and chain
around my neck.

She handed one end of the chain to Davis and said, "Well,
Cristine is all yours. I will come back on Monday morning for
her. Just remember to feed her and of course she will need
to use the toilet from time to time. You may watch her of
course." she added.

Donna left and Davis smiled at me as he led me down the
hallway and up the stairs. I had no choice but to follow
and was led in to a large bedroom were I was told to lie on
the bed.

Davis fastened the chain to the end of the bed and was about
to leave when he looked back at me and grinned, "Oh what
the hell, I may as well see what you are like before the
others come."

As he spoke he took off his clothes and climbed on top of
me. Quickly he thrust his penis up me and began to pump. It
did not take him long before he came and of course I began
to climax too.

When he had finished and had dressed again he smiled at me,
"Very nice, Cristine, You shag very nicely. Just as well, when
the others arrive you will be kept very busy"

Before leaving me in the room, he told me to spread my
legs. I did as I was told and from the case he took out
some more chains and straps and attached them to my ankles.
The other ends he attached to the corners of the bed. With
the chain around my neck and ankles it meant that I could
not move very much and had no alternative but to lie there
with my legs wide apart.

I thought that was how he was going to leave me, but
instead he took a vibrator from the case. The vibrator was
electric and he plugged it in before sliding it up the
inside of my thigh.

"This will keep you warm for the others." he said as he
slid the vibrator in to my vagina and with a wink of his
eye switched it on.

As Davis left the room the gentle pulsating off the
vibrators sent me in to a state of orgasm. I lay on the bed
alone, my body being filled with sheer pleasure.

I must have been left alone for some hours because it had
gone dark by the time that Davis returned. By this time I
had been kept in such a state of climax that my mind was
wondering and I was groaning as each pulse of the vibrator
made my body tremble with sheer pleasure.

I was vaguely aware that Davis was not alone and that he and
some other men were standing grinning at me as I writhed
with pleasure. I heard one man say something about me
looking pretty, especially if I was completely naked.

The next thing I knew was that some one had taken hold of
my head and something warm and wet being pressed against my
lips.

"Watch out she does not bite it off!" someone said as I was
made to open my mouth wide enough for a penis to be pushed
in to it. Instinctively I began to suck and lick it and I
could hear groans from some one as if the were an echo of
my own.

Suddenly my mouth was filled with hot sticky semen and I
had no choice but to swallow and as I did so I could hear
laughter in the background.

"Bring her in to the other room." somebody said and I felt
the chains around my ankles being loosened.

Then another voice said, "Get her kit off too"

I felt my basque and stockings being removed and all the
time the vibrator kept buzzing in my cunt.

Suddenly it stopped and I was made to get up off the bed.
Shakily I stood and was led off in to another room where I
was made to lie on a bare settee. I could now see that I
was in a room with about 8 men, all of whom were drinking
and laughing.

I was laid on the settee and my ankles were again fastened
so that my legs were wide apart. As soon as I was settled
the vibrator was again pushed in to my vagina and switched
on.

Another of Donna's special evenings was prompted by the
session I had had with the vibrator. Donna Announced one
evening that tonight was to be a special night and looking
at me she said, "And I want you, Cristine, to take part. Be
ready at 7 o'clock."

I was just about to ask what I should wear when Donna
turned, smiled and added, "Naked I think, just bathe and
put on some make up and be ready at 7 o'clock, naked."

That evening I did as I was told and stood in the club
completely naked. As the guest came in, I greeted them and
had to put up with some leering looks. By 7.30 the room was
full and Donna took hold of my hand and led me to the
stage.

Turning she Angieounced me with the words, "Gentlemen, You
will remember Cristine, one of the girls who gave us such a
good time with a vibrator. Well we have improved on that
little vibrator." she turned to the edge of the stage and
continued, "Bring on the Orgasmatron!"

Two of the girls wheeled a machine on the stage. It was
like a workout machine but it was wired up to the electrics
and it had retaining straps all around it. I was soon to
find out why.

Donna motioned for me to sit on the seat of the machine.
Obediently I obeyed and sat down in the middle of it.
Taking my ankles Donna proceeded to fasten them on to
little platforms so that my legs were spread apart.

I was told to lie back and stretch my arms out to the side
where my wrists were fastened to two more platforms. My
head was also fastened by putting a clasp around my throat,
not tight but just enough to stop me from lifting my head.

Donna turned a small handle and my legs were pulled even
further apart. At the same time my arms were stretched
slightly so that I could not move. The Donna came around to
my front and I felt her spread some KY jelly around my
vagina and inside my labia. I was all keyed up and the mere
touch of her fingers on my labia made my body tremble.

Next Donna turned another handle and I could see that a
phallus was attached to the machine, which was lining up
with my vagina. Carefully Donna lined the phallus up with
my vagina and then advanced it so that soon it was inserted
snugly inside.

To my suprise it was throbbing and expanding and contacting
in girth. My sensations began to swim and I began to
climax, the phallus was so real the way it felt. It was
like having a real penis penetrating me.

Donna finished her preparations and turned to the audience.
She smiled at me and said, "Soon you will see Cristine sent to
the realms of sheer ecstasy as she has orgasm after orgasm,
each one getting more intense. Will she last out? We shall
have to see, won't we?"

Donna turned to me and grinned as she picked up a remote
control. She flicked a switch and suddenly I felt the
phallus begin to move in and out of my vagina. As it moved
it also changed in width, getting wider as it was slid out
and then reducing in width as it entered only to widen
again as it slid all the way in.

At the same time the whole seat was moved forward on to the
phallus and then eased back as it came out. I realised that
my legs were being gently pulled so that they spread
further apart then relaxed back.

The pleasure was so intense that I began to moan with sheer
pleasure. Donna flicked another switch and the whole
contraption began to speed up. Faster and faster it went
until thankfully it began to slow. My moans got louder and
louder as it speeded up but when it slowed down the phallus
stayed a its maximum width and for several strokes it
slowly and with great effect made me climax as if a man was
coming inside of me.

Donna grinned at the sight of me having orgasm after
orgasm. She turned to the men and said, "Well Cristine is
certainly a game girl, Should I switch it off or should I
leave it a while longer?"

The men eagerly said to leave it switched on. The sight of
me racked with pleasure would arouse many of them and so I
had to grin and bare it. In all I was on the machine for
the rest of the night and when I finally was released I did
not know where I was. Melissa came up to me a led me to my
room where I slept until it was time for the club to open
again.

Thankfully I did not have to use the Orgasmatron every
night. The other girls took turns but I still hold the
record for the longest time on it.

As the three months neared the end I wondered what Dr.
Knowles would say to me. I was sitting in the lounge one
day, resting after being shagged all morning by a man who
had paid for my services for the entire morning. He was
home on leave from an Oil Rig and I must have been on the
receiving end of a whole months shagging.

I looked up and saw Dr.Misty. At first I thought that he
was going to speak to me but he spoke to Donna instead. The
next minute Donna had turned to me and told me to get
upstairs with Dr.Misty. Obediently I did as I was told.

In the room Dr.Misty studied me. I was standing there
wearing only black lace stockings, high heels and basques.

"Very nice Cristine. Very nice indeed. Donna has been telling
me how cooperative you have been these last three months
and I have heard reports that you have become a very good
whore."

I was unsure what whether he had come to talk to me or
what, when he began to undress. He motioned for me to
remove my basque, which I did immediately. My three months
had taught me to respond immediately when a man told me to
do something.

"I just wanted to find out how complete a woman I made you.
Now lie on the bed, leave the stockings on and spread your
legs for me." Dr.Misty spoke very softly and I obeyed. I
was the totally submissive whore now and I laid back on the
bed and spread my legs wide for him.

Dr.Misty lay on top of me and eased his penis in to my
vagina. Three months training made me instinctively help
him by wiggling my pelvis until his penis was comfortably
inside me. He smiled and called me a good girl as he began
to thrust in to me.

I began to arch my back with each thrust of his penis and
my orgasms began. My head rolled from side to side and I
moaned with undisguised pleasure.

Before he could come he rolled me over on to my face and
took me from behind. His hands cupping my breasts as he
pulled me on to penis. This time he came and collapsed on
my back.

"Very good, indeed, Cristine. And I see you enjoy it too."

He lay back on the bed and said, "Now I am going to tell
you what happens now that your three months is up."

He paused and then added, "Be a good girl and suck my cock
while I talk." I obeyed and wrapped my lips around his
penis and began to suck.

Dr.Misty started to speak but I could tell that my
tongue on his shaft was giving him pleasure.

"It is now time to tell you why we were asked to transform
you. I will not tell you the person's name and it would do
you no good anyway. All the documents you signed say that
you wished to become a woman and I can produce witnesses to
say that you signed willingly."

I could hear his words but the taste of his cum dribbling
from his penis was of even more interest to me.

Dr.Misty jerked as my tongue explored the tip of his
penis, but he carried on. "You once insulted this woman, so
I am told, you acted very dominant and chauvinistic towards
her. Well she came in to a lot of money and decided to get
her revenge. She wanted you to learn what it is like to be
so submissive, it was my idea to transform you in to a
woman and the idea of making you work in a brothel was my
idea also and I think it has worked very well. It really
showed how submissive you had become. Now Cristine bend over
while I shaft you."

I obeyed without hesitation and felt Dr.Misty part my
thighs and plunge his penis into me.

As he thrust he spoke, his voice somewhat out of breath.
"As far as she is concerned the revenge is complete. She
really was tickled pink to hear that you were working as a
whore and I sent her a video Donna made of one or two of
your nights of passion. She can see for herself just how
submissive you have become."

Dr.Misty then told me that since my operation I had
never needed the capsules at all. The female hormones in my
body were antidote enough, he said. As far as he and the
woman I had insulted were concerned I was now free to lead
my own life.

He smiled at my dazed expression. Free to live my own life.
Not my old life, of course, but my own life as a woman. I
was wealthy too thanks to the lottery win. It was all too
much to take in and all I could think of was that Donna
would be expecting me to return to the lounge in case any
more men came in.

"If you are finished, I have to go back downstairs, there
may be someone waiting." I said still stunned by what he
had said.

Dr.Misty waived his hand as if to say he finished with
me and I put my basques and shoes back on and went
downstairs. There was someone waiting and Donna sent me
straight back upstairs with him. I passed Dr.Misty
coming down the stairs and he looked at me and shook his
head.

"Cristine, you can stop now, if you want. You do realise
that?"

I replied quite simply that Donna expected me to do my job
as I entered the room to be fucked again.

Dr.Misty's treatment had been so totally effective that
I had become a completely submissive woman and a
hooker. It took several days before I realised that I
no longer had to work in the brothel, days during which I
was fucked, over and over again.

I really did think about leaving, but where to and to do
what? I had become a whore and I could think of nothing
else but being fucked day in day out. That is why I still
work at the club. I am not quite as submissive now and have
even bought a part share in the club.

But old habits die-hard and when Donna tells me to take a
man upstairs, I obey instantly!

Story Ends here,
Life begins .......

... Continue»
Posted by cristinestone7575 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Shemales, Taboo  |  Views: 5829  |  
88%
  |  10

Wedding Gift

Doug and I had been best friends since the first day at school. Who knows why you choose your first friend? It could be that your mothers push you together. It could be because you turned up at the school gates at the same time. Or it could be because on the first day you sat down next to each other. All I know is that Doug and I were friends from the first day to, well right up to today. Through the first few years we were always in the same classes. We spent holidays at each other’s houses and our parents got to know each other pretty well too.

And then we hit senior school.

As puberty hit Doug became a bit of an athlete. He was captain of the football and rugby teams, he ran for the county and he was in the swim team. As you’ll imagine, he was a bit of a hit with the girls. He always had a choice of which girl to take to the disco and he seemed to choose a different girl each time.

Me on the other hand, well, puberty didn’t do me any favours. Puberty came late so I was on the small side. I liked playing sports but being so small compared with the other boys, I never got picked for any of the school teams. What I lacked in physical ability I made up for by being bright. I wasn’t a natural when it came to talking to girls, but with Doug around, he always made sure that I had a date for the discos.

As a typical adolescent I would get very horny when I got home from the disco and would play with myself. Seeing all those young, pretty girls dancing always got me really horny. But what really turned me on was watching Doug slow dancing with his latest girlfriend. It had started with me wishing I could be more like him and then the cool girls would be dancing with me. They would be resting their pretty heads on my broad chest. It would be their budding breasts and erect nipples held tightly to me athletic body.
Then one day I realised that it wasn’t Doug I was really jealous of. It was the girls.

I wanted to be held in his strong arms. I wanted to feel him cupping my buttocks through my thin dress. I wanted to feel his erection pushing in to my belly. I wanted to be looking deep in to his eyes as he kissed me passionately.

It was about this time that I started exploring my sexuality. When I was only ten, Suzy my elder s****r wanted to practise her make-up skills and Jane, our other s****r wouldn’t let her. I always got on well with Suzy and was more than happy for her to paint my lips red, to put blusher on my cheeks and apply mascara to my long lashes. I didn’t know what was happening at the time, but looking back at it now, I realise that I was having my first erections. Mum put a stop to these make-up sessions when I started senior school, but I still got on well with my s****r.

The big film that summer had been Grease and the girls were all trying to be Olivia Newton John. They were all going for the look in the last scene in which she’s wearing those shiny black jeans. Doug’s date for the night, I think her name was Sarah, was wearing a pair of these jeans. They looked okay on her, but she had large thighs and they weren’t exactly flattering on her. As I was watching her dancing with Doug I could tell that he was getting turned on. He was holding her tight and his strong hands were squeezing her butt cheeks as he was grinding his groin in to hers. They were kissing passionately and I can’t deny that it wasn’t a little arousing. I was so jealous of Sarah. There she was in the sexiest of clothes and she had the best looking boy in the school playing with her body.

When I got home that Friday night I came like I never had before. I closed my eyes and pretended that Doug was stroking my ass in those tight black shiny jeans. It was me he was kissing. It was my hand that went down between us and stroked him through his trousers. I went to sl**p that night imagining how it had felt for Sarah having Doug man handle her.

The next day I was going to have the house to myself and I knew how I was going to spend it. Suzy had persuaded Mum that she should have a pair of those jeans and I was going to try them on. I went to her room, found the jeans and sat down to put them on. I slid them up my legs, over my ass and did the button up. My erection was making an obscene bulge at the front of the jeans – not very lady like! But I didn’t care. I stood in front of the mirror and looked at myself. Without bragging, they looked fantastic on me – so much better than Sarah’s had and even better than they looked on Suzy! I stood on my tiptoes and twirled around. They felt so good on my bum and I just kept stroking my legs and ass, wishing it was Doug’s hands exploring my body.

Despite being only thirteen, I already liked to tease my own body so I didn’t take my erection out and cum. I knew I had all day to myself so I would enjoy myself with Suzy’s clothes. I pulled out a black training bra and padded it out with a pair of stockings (yes, both Suzy and Jane took after our Mum and preferred stockings). I found a black cropped t-shirt and pulled that over my head. Finally I sat at her dressing table and put on a little make-up like she had done many times on me. It took a couple of attempts but I finally didn’t look too bad. Some times it wasn’t all bad that puberty was still a way off! The only thing missing was a pair of heels. Mum wouldn’t let Suzy have high hells but she had a pair with a two inch heel which was plenty for my first time in Suzy’s clothes.

I walked down the stairs and started on my chores feeling like the sexiest girl in the world. I had the radio on quite loud as I was dancing around the kitchen, enjoying myself more than I thought possible. I was singing away at the kitchen sink and then I froze.

Staring at me through the window was Doug.

I don’t know who was more shocked. Doug’s face was a picture. He stood there open mouthed staring at me. I just screamed and turned and ran up the stairs as quickly as I could in those damned heels. I got to my room and slammed it behind me and dived on to my bed and just laid there and cried. My best friend had just seen me dressed like a girl. What would he think. I knew that he’d never want to talk to me again. I wouldn’t be able to look him in the eye. My day had gone from being the best day in my life to the worst in seconds. I cried and cried and cried.

I must have fallen asl**p on my bed. The next thing I remember was the bed creaking as someone sat down beside me. As I laid face down on the bed not daring to look who it was, a hand started stroking my ass. I laid there pretending I was asl**p. That hand was now sliding around my bum, stroking the top of my thighs, kneading me erotically. I couldn’t deny it. I was getting turned on and spread my legs a little so that Doug could reach between them. Yes, I knew it must have been Doug. He later told me that he ran back home in shock but when he got home he realised he had to come and make sure I was okay. When he saw me laying there in such sexy clothes he couldn’t help but start to play with me.

“I know you’re awake. And I know you’re enjoying it. I’m enjoying it too. You look so sexy in those girl’s clothes, you’ve got me horny. Here, look at how hard you’ve got me.”

I turned around and Doug was standing there with his hardening cock in his hand. I looked from his face, down to his cock and back up again. He smiled down at me as I lay prone on my bed.

“That’s right. You did this to me. You made me this big and hard. Here, feel what you’ve done to me.”

I reached forward and touched it. His cock was so much bigger than mine. Doug began to stroke himself slowly as I reached for his testicles. I had never seen hairy balls let alone held them. I had barely any hairs on my body yet and seeing him standing there almost fully grown was in stack contrast to me. Here I was in my s****r’s make-up, wearing her clothes stroking my best friend’s cock.

“Oh that feels good. Do you want to stroke it for me?”

I couldn’t speak so I just nodded and reached my hand around his cock. I slowly stroked it up and down, looking up in to his face as he stood there letting me play with him. He started to moan as I picked up the pace a little. Whilst stroking him with one hand I played with his balls. His cock was getting longer as I stroked him. I was watching in fascination. I hadn’t seen a cock from this angle before and I was almost hypnotised.

Before I knew what I was doing I was leaning forward and licking the drops of pre-cum off his cock head. It tasted sweeter than I thought it would. I carried on stroking him and then opened my mouth a little to let the tip probe between my scarlet coloured lips. As his cock entered my mouth I started sucking a little to taste as much of his cum as I could get.

“Oh fuck that feels good. How do you know how to do that. Fuck I can’t stop.”

Doug had grabbed my head and was now pushing his cock deeper. I looked up in fear but Doug had his eyes shut. I tried to open my mouth as wide as I could as he pushed in further.

And then I felt him cum.

The first spurt went straight down my throat, deep in to my belly, as did the second and third. Doug then started to withdraw and the next spurt landed on my tongue. He then withdrew completely and a further three spurts landed on my face. I grabbed his cock and pulled it back to my mouth so I could suck it clean. I had been desperate for many months to be with Doug and I wanted to make the most of this opportunity. I cleaned his cock whilst looking in to his eyes with what I thought was love but was really lust.

“Jesus! That was amazing. I’ve never cum that much. I can’t believe what you just did for me.”
I leant back and licked my lips clean of his cum. I could feel his cum dribbling off my face. I must have looked terrible. I’m sure my make-up must have run all over the place. First day in make-up and I’d become a sperm whore!

“When I was stroking Sarah’s ass last night I thought she had the best ass ever. But when I saw you running through the kitchen earlier, I knew I was wrong. Can you show me your ass in those jeans?”

I grinned and stood up. As I’d spent most of the day in Suzy’s shoes, I was confident I could put on a bit of a show for my man. I strode across the room, rolling my cheeks as I went. I walked the length of my bedroom in short steps like I’d seen the models in the cat walk do. When I got to the door I looked over my shoulder and pouted at Doug. I opened the door and strode towards Suzy’s room and beckoned for Doug to follow.

I knew that I had to take advantage of Doug whilst I could so I jumped on to Suzy’s bed, got on all fours. I looked over my shoulder and saw Doug enter the room. His cock was hard again and poking towards his belly button. As he stood at the doorway he was stroking himself, staring at his little friend. His little friend who was offering his ass. His little friend who wanted to be fucked.

“You know we shouldn’t don’t you? I want to fuck you. I want to plunge my cock right up your virgin ass hole. I want to pump my spunk deep in you and make you my girl. I want to feel your ass milking my cock … but we shouldn’t …”

As seductively as I could I pulled those jeans down over my little bum showing Doug that I wanted him in me. That was all it took.

“You’re terrible … but I can’t resist you. I need to feel what it feels like to have my cock in your ass. You know I’ve never fucked a girl don’t you? You’ll be my first fuck … and you’re not even a girl!”

I was shocked. I thought Doug was a bit of a lady’s man. He’d been out with all of those girls and he hadn’t gone all the way yet. We were going to lose our virginities at the same time.

And then he walked slowly towards me. He guided his cock towards my rosebud. I could feel his cock head at my entrance. I looked over my shoulder and smiled encouragement. I could tell he was worried he would hurt me so I reached back and pulled my bum cheeks apart. His helmet popped past my sphincter and I pushed back to meet Doug’s forward thrust.

Now that he was in me he grabbed me around my waist and pulled me towards him. His hands around my waist felt so strong and firm. I went a little limp as I realised that I was finally being fucked by my best friend. His erection was sliding in to me as I let him pull me back towards him. It felt so good being used like a girl. I looked down between my thighs and past Suzy’s bra I could see Doug pumping in to me.

More than anything I wanted to feel Doug’s cum in me.

As he’d already cum in my mouth and over my face Doug wasn’t ready to cum yet. He was pounding my ass like the athlete he was. With every thrust forward I was pushing back as he was going deeper and deeper. I wanted to see his face as he fucked me so I rolled over on to my back. Doug grabbed my legs and pushed them against my flat chest. Holding my ankles wide apart so he could see my cum stained face, he kept thrusting in to me.

Looking deep in to his eyes and judging by the speed he was going, I knew that Doug was about to cum. His hairy balls were slapping against my ass.

And then it happened.

Doug started to fill me up with his semen. He grunted and moaned as he made me his girl. He kept pummelling my ass as his balls emptied their seed in to me. I’ve never been happier than when I looked up at him and saw the pleasure on his face as he filled me up.

Finally he stopped pumping in to me and let go of my ankles. I felt his cock soften and pop out of my ass. His cum was dribbling out of me on to Suzy’s bed. I dropped my legs and laid back with a satisfied smile on my cum soaked face and shut my eyes.

I must have fallen asl**p as when I opened my eyes it was dark. I was disorientated when I realised I was in Suzy’s room. Had I dreamed it? Had I really sucked my best friend’s cock? Had Doug really taken my virginity? Had I been Doug’s first fuck?

Reaching between my thighs and feeling the wet patch on Suzy’s bed, I knew the answer to these questions.

I didn’t know what was going to happen at school on Monday. I don’t think I’ve ever been so scared. When I saw Doug he looked quizzically at me and smiled.

A smile was good.

Things had changed between us. We never had a repeat performance at school. Doug carried on dating the attractive girls at school. Puberty eventually came my way but I remained a small, thin frame. So at 16 Doug left school to become a trainer at an outdoor centre. I stayed at school, went to university and became an engineer.

And we drifted apart …

That was until about ten years later …

I had spent a few years at various engineering companies but had been made redundant. Things were so bad that I’d moved back home with my parents. I was very low. It came up in conversation at dinner that Doug was going to be back in town to visit his parents. Why don’t I go out for a drink with him?

Having not seen much of him since school I was a bit reluctant. My parents had told me that he’d done really well at the outdoor centre. It seemed that he had a real talent for it and was a natural at business. He’d left the outdoor centre and set up his own company which was doing quite well. I was embarrassed that he was doing so well and I was going nowhere. I decided I would be too ashamed to contact him so forget about it. But a couple of days later he paid a visit and insisted in taking me out for a night out.

I couldn’t believe how good he looked after all these years. He still had the athletic look about him but he’d added a smoothness to go with it. I could imagine that he still had his choice of
women and I knew that he’d be able to show them a good time.
So we went out for a meal and it was just like old times. Everything felt so natural and by the end of the meal it was like we’d never spent any time apart. Doug was telling me about how well his business was doing and told me that if I ever wanted a job, it was mine.

Well, I’m a proud man, but not a stupid man. I took him up on the offer just until I good myself back on my feet. And so I started working for Doug. I started as the office junior – setting up meetings with customers and suppliers, planning his daily schedule, looking after his diary, but was soon his right hand man and was talking to customers when Doug wasn’t around. Eventually Doug made me a partner. Of course if we hadn’t been old school friends, I’m sure he wouldn’t have done this.

Life was good. My confidence had returned. I had a couple of semi-serious girlfriends but nothing too serious. Despite being one hundred percent heterosexual to the outside world, I still enjoyed dressing up in sexy underwear and exploring my bisexual tendencies. I’d even given myself a new feminine name – Anna. None of the women I dated were important enough to me to share my other side with. So I was resigned to the fact that I’d stay single and keep Anna in the closet.

In the mean time, Doug was living the life. As I was taking on more of the workload, he was becoming a bit of a playboy. He had a string of stunning women which he dated. Everyone one of them was classy, well connected and the sort of woman you’ve be proud to take home to the parents. I still found myself attracted to Doug, but realised that our one time together when we were younger would remain that – a one off.

As part of his new lifestyle, Doug had the money to spend on property. He had a lovely house in our home town but had bought a flat in Brighton for when he needed to visit town. As we were now business partners and good friends again, I had a key for the Brighton flat and used it when I knew he was away. I loved the flat as it had stunning views of Brighton yet had privacy.

Whenever I used the flat, Anna’s wardrobe would come with me. I would spend the weekend dressed from underwear through to my favourite dresses. I’d be shaved from my eyebrows down, paint my finger and toe nails scarlet red, be in full make-up the whole weekend and take a selection of wigs. Absolute heaven!

I always made sure that Doug wouldn’t be coming to town and that I’d leave no trace of what I got up to. Even if I had left something behind I’m sure that Doug would assume that I’d got lucky and had taken a lady back to the flat.

I loved those weekends as Anna.

Until one summer weekend. I had spent the day in a new white bikini on the balcony working on my tan lines. I had got out of the bath having had a nice glass of white wine whilst having a long soak and stepped in to a short silk nightie ready for a night curled up with the rest of the wine and a good book. With the music playing quietly I heard a key in the lock. There was nowhere to go, nowhere to hide as the door swung open and Doug walked in.

“That is you isn’t it? I suspected that you were using the flat as a love nest. Whenever I use the flat it smells of perfume and I found a pair of lace knickers under the bed. You’ve improved a lot since we were at school together. I still remember that time we made love together. You made me the man you see before you.”

I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t deny anything could I? But he had called it making love. He could have said “When I fucked you.” but he thought we were making love. Even now my heart flutters a little knowing he looks back at it with fond memories. The fact we’d never spoken about it since had made me think he regretted it.
“So what do I call you now?”

“Anna. Please call me Anna.”

“Well Anna, I’m sorry to have interrupted your weekend. I’ll find myself a hotel for the night and we can talk about this at work next week.”

And with that he walked out.

I didn’t know what to expect when we got back to work. I walked in to his office and sitting opposite him was a lady. She had long blonde hair, breasts which her top was struggling to keep decent, a miniskirt which would barely cover her backside and a pair of platform stilettoes which wouldn’t look out of place on one of the girls at a pole dancing club.

“This is Nikki. She’s my fiancée.”

I didn’t know what to say. I had assumed that she was a new client. But she was going to be Doug’s wife. She was so different from the women he normally dated and he was going to marry her.

“I know what you’re thinking,”, I was glad he did as my mind was rushing all over the place, “How come you’ve never mentioned her before? Well, when I left the flat on Saturday I walked around a long time thinking about what we were going to do and I found myself in a bar I’ve not been to before. As I bought myself a drink, Nikki was standing beside me and I offered her one too. Well, we spent the night talking and had a so much in common. One thing lead to another and I realised that Nikki is the perfect woman for me. She has everything that I’ve been looking for in a woman since I was a little boy.”

“Well Nikki, it’s lovely to meet you. I’m sure we’ll be spending a lot of time getting to know each other.”

“So glad to meet you too. Doug has told me all about you. I just know we’re going to be such good friends and be very close.”

With that Nikki gets out of the chair, walks over to me and gives me a big hug. I feel her huge breasts squeezing in to my chest and I look over her shoulder at a grinning Doug as she pecks me on the cheek. As she walks out of the room I turn around and see Nikki adjusting her short skirt so that it just covers her stocking tops.

“What do you think of my wife to be?”

“She’s quite some girl. Don’t you think you’re rushing in to this?”

“Definitely not. I’ve always gone on my instincts. You should know that! As soon as I laid my eyes on her I knew that I wanted her to be the woman I spend the rest of my life with.”

“So when’s the big day?”

“As soon as we can arrange it. Of course, you’ll be the best man won’t you?”

“Doug, it’d be an honour.”

Nothing was mentioned about that night in the flat. Anna had stopped visiting Brighton. She remained in the closet in my house, desperate for the next chance to surface.

At least nothing was mentioned until the stag do. We were in a club in Amsterdam with the whole group. Doug had stepped outside for a bit of fresh air and I’d gone to keep him company.

“I don’t know how to start this conversation. I have a big favour to ask you.”

“Go on. You know I’d do anything for you. You saved me when I was at my lowest.”

“Well, it’s my b*****r Nev. He’s desperate to be my best man. I know it’s short notice, but you wouldn’t mind would you?”

Inside my heart was broken. I wanted to play a key part in the most important day of his life.
“Of course not Doug. It should be Nev. I was always surprised you asked me in the first place. It would have been an honour.”

“Perhaps I can ask you a further favour. This one’s even bigger. You’ve been my best friend for ever. You were my first lover and I want you to be there on the day. Having met Anna, would she like to come to the wedding and be the maid of honour? Nikki lost contact with her f****y and she has no one who means as much to her as you mean to me. As Anna you’ll be part of our big day and I know she’ll make a big impression on our guests.”

I was stunned. I didn’t know what to say.

“Umm … Sure … Why not?” What had I agreed to? “But how will we explain me not coming to the wedding?”

“I thought about that. We’ll say that you were so upset about not being the best man that you refused to have anything to do with the wedding and you’re going to take a break from the office whilst you consider your future.”

“Okay Doug, let’s do it.”

I lent forward to give Doug a hug and was shocked when Doug instead gave me a long kiss. As his tongue probed inside my mouth he grabbed my but and pulled me towards him. Much like all those years ago, I could feel his erection crushed against me. I reached down to grope his cock and could feel it pulsing through his trousers. As I looked over his shoulder I could see Nev walking towards us and I pushed Doug away and shouted at him,

“Fine! If you prefer Nev to be the best man, you can shove it.”

Doug looked at me and realised what was going on and winked at me before Nev got to him.

“Don’t over react. Please come to the wedding.”

So I turned on my heel and left them there.

When I got back to the UK I realised I’d have to spend the next few weeks being Anna full time. I would hate to embarrass Doug on his big day. It would be terrible if people worked out that the girl next to the blushing bride was a man underneath her dress. I don’t know who Doug told Nikki I was. When I got home I packed up Anna’s things and moved in to the flat in Brighton. When I got there, there was a message from Nikki telling me we needed to go dress shopping for my maid of honour’s dress. So the next day that’s exactly what we did. This would be my first day outside fully dressed as Anna and I’d be going shopping for a maid of honour dress. I’d be in a changing room with a sexy woman trying on many dresses whilst trying to hide my secret.

What should I wear for this shopping trip? I could wear a knee length skirt and go for a classy look. I could go for designer skinny jeans as they’d hide my secret but might be difficult to get on and off a few times without anything popping out. In the end I settled on a pair of black leggings with a flowing skirt over the top and some control panties underneath to keep things hidden and a cropped top.

When Nikki turned up she looked amazing. So different from the first time I met here. She was wearing a lovely skirt suit that showed off her best features – her legs and her boobs. I was glad I’d put the control panties on as my cock was straining for release. Doug was going to be a very lucky man to be taking this lady as his wife. Nikki came up and gave me another big hug. I loved the feeling of her breasts against my flat chest. I wished I had breasts like these, but it would like strange underneath my work suit.

“Lovely to meet you Anna. Doug has told me that you’re his cousin. So nice to finally meet you.”
I was pleased that Doug had come up with a story.

“It’s a honour to help you out. Doug and I were very close as c***dren and I’d do anything to make him happy on his wedding day.”

And so we hit the shops.

Nikki had Doug’s credit card to buy the whole outfit. We tried a few shops and the dresses were going on and coming off in quick succession but we couldn’t find anything that fitted well and we both liked. Fortunately all of the changing rooms were so small there was only space for me so I had no problem hiding my true sex from Nikki. Finally we went to a designer shop which had an open changing room. I didn’t know how I was going to hide the truth from Nikki. Nikki had selected a tight fitting dress with a skirt stopping a couple of inches above the knee. I turned my back to Nikki and took off my top and stepped in to the dress. As Nikki pulled the zip up she said to remove the leggings.

“You’ll have to take those off as we want to see how you’ll look on the day. You take them off whilst I go and find some heels to show off your lovely legs.”

While I had the changing room to myself I pulled the leggings off and stood there checking myself out in the mirror. The dress did look wonderful. It showed off my slim figure and squeezed a little bit of cleavage out of my flat chest. I loved the colour, the material and the cut. Looking at myself in the mirror I knew I’d make a pass at the woman I was looking at if I met her at a wedding.

When she came back in Nikki had taken her jacket off and had a pair of heels in her hand. As she knelt in front of me to help me with the shoes I couldn’t help but look down her bountiful cleavage. I had to lean on her shoulder as I stepped in to the shoes. As Nikki looked up she smiled at me.

“Wow. Don’t you look fantastic? You’re going to have the men falling at your feet if you wear this. If you play your cards right, the women will be giving you their numbers too.”

I was so horny now.

“Of course, we’ll have to do something about this.” And she slide her hand towards my groin. “We can’t have a bulge like this showing up can we?”

Nikki slid the skirt of the dress up my thighs until my panties came in to view. Looking up at me she moved the panties aside and out popped my erection. Without breaking eye contact Nikki took my whole length straight down her throat in one swift movement.

“Oh Nikki, we can’t do it here. What if someone comes in and finds us?”

She didn’t seem to care. I looked at the mirror and saw a cute, skinny girl with a cock poking out from underneath her skirt being sucked off by a gorgeous girl on her knees with the biggest breasts I’d been luck enough to see. Nikki’s head bobbed up and down on me leaving her lipstick all over my girly cock. Having spent the day as Anna and trying on some of the sexiest clothes I’d ever worn, I knew I wouldn’t last long.

“Nikki, I’m close. Oh Nikki … Please don’t.”

Nikki had reached around and was pushing a finger in to my ass. I couldn’t hold back any more and I shot my spunk straight down her throat.

“There. That’s better,” she said as she popped my cock back inside my panties and pulled the skirt back down, “No bulge now.”

Nikki looked up at me as if she picked a bit of fluff off my skirt but she’d just given me the best blow job I’d ever had.

We bought that dress and the shoes. Before we left the shop Nikki had me try on some new underwear.

“We can’t have you turning up in those horrid control panties. My maid of honour needs to be wearing something as sexy as she is. You never know who might get to see them.”

Before returning home Nikki insisted we both had matching manicures and pedicures. We also paid for me to have hair extensions. My hair was now as long as her hair but I was a red head to her blonde.

“You know that Doug will want his two favourite girls looking their best. He says he thinks of you as his little s*s, which will make us s****r-in-laws.”

After we’d finished our shopping we found a quiet restaurant for a well deserved meal.

“Nikki, I have to ask. You didn’t seem very surprised when you spotted my bulge. Did you know that I wasn’t all woman?”

“Do you really think that Doug and I have any secrets from each other? He told me everything about you. He told me about the time you made love when you were at school together. He told me how close it made him feel to you. I know that he’s missed that closeness.”

“Did he really. We never spoke about it at the time so I assumed he regretted it. I wish I’d known all of theses years.”

“Don’t worry Anna. The important thing is that you know now and he’s accepted who you are. Between you and me, I admire you. You’re so naturally beautiful. Spending all day with you has made me horny all day. When I got home tonight I’m going to need a good fucking and Doug is just the man for that … as you know. Here, I’ve been dripping wet all day.”

Nikki reach under the table and slide her hand beneath her skirt. When she brought it up I could see her fingers glistening. She put her fingers in front of me and I sucked them clean as if she’d offered me some cream off her cake. She smiled as I and wrapped my tongue around each finger and sucked them clean.

“Oh I bet Doug loved it when you did that to his cock. So Anna, have you bought us a present yet?”

“Not yet. I didn’t know what you’d like.”

“Oh, that’s easy. We want you Anna. Will you share our bridal bed? I know that Doug wants to have your lips around his manhood again. He wants to feel his shaft pounding in to your womanly ass. He wants to see you make love to his new wife and I know that I want to feel you inside me. To have you pumping with your girly cum. Would you like that Anna?”

“Of course I would. I’ve only made love while dressed that one time with Doug. For him to be there the second time and have you there with us. Do you really want me there on your wedding night? Your wedding night is meant to be special – the first night with the partner you’ll spend the rest of your life with.”

“That’s why we both want you there tomorrow night, Anna. We both want you in our lives. Do you want that to?”

“I do Nikki. I do.”

The next day was a blur.

I remember seeing Nikki walking out of her bedroom in a princess wedding dress. The low cut line showed off her breasts wonderfully. The tight body revealed what great shape this lady was in and her make-up and hair was to die for. Every time I looked at her and thought that tonight I would get to mount this woman. I would be sliding my girly cock in to her pussy whilst Doug’s cum would be dribbling out of my ass and down on to my sheer stockings. I couldn’t wait to see what Nikki had hidden under her dress. I hoped she’d be wearing a lacy white basque, sheer white stockings and white panties soaked through with her sweet cum.

I remember walking down the aisle watching her lovely ass swaying inside that dress. I was hoping that my dress was having a similar effect to the wedding guests as they watched me following Nikki.
I remember crying my eyes out when my best friend married the gorgeous girl I was hoping to know better and better. I had to play a quick visit to the ladies to sort out my make-up.

I remember sitting next to Nev at the wedding reception. He couldn’t keep his eyes off me. And when we shared a dance he couldn’t keep his hands off me either. It was strange. All those years ago I had wanted to be the one dancing with Doug at the school disco now here I was dressed up in a tight fitting dress, dancing with his little b*****r. Of course I did finally get that dance with Doug. He held me tight as we had a sexy slow dance.

“Nikki told me you’d agreed to be our present tonight,” he whispered in my ear, “You don’t realise how many years I’ve waited for this night.”

As he grabbed my ass and pulled me closer, I couldn’t resist squeezing my hand down between us and grabbing his cock.

“Tonight, my love, this is going to be fucking me. Your cock is going to be balls deep in my ass as I give myself to you. You’re going to make me moan like the lady you want me to be. And do you know what? After that I’m going to make love to Nikki. I’m going to fill her pussy up with my cum. I’m going to get her pussy nice and wet before you slide this big cock in my hand now deep inside her. My cum and you cum will be mixed inside her pussy and then we’ll both get on our knees and lick her pussy dry. See you later my big lover.”

And with that I left him on the dance floor with a big bulge in his trousers. Luckily for Doug, the dance floor was dark enough for no one to notice.

Like all weddings, the guests started to drift away as midnight approached. Nikki and I went to the ladies to fix our make-up. Watching her apply her lipstick, I couldn’t resist giving her a kiss. It all got a bit out of hand and by the time we’d finished the kiss, we both had to reapply her lipstick.

By the time the last of the guests departed, all three of us were ready for our night of passion. We left Doug at the bar sorting out some champagne whilst we went to the bridal suite to prepare ourselves for our man.

As I opened the door Nikki grabbed my hand and dragged me on to the four poster bed. We had our hands all over each other when Doug entered the room.

“Heh, don’t start without me. I want to see you two stripping each other off.”

I turned around and let Nikki pull the zip down. I stepped out of my dress and was left standing in my new matching bra and panties. My four inch heels showing off my sheer stockings, which were being held up by the matching garter belt, to perfection. I could feel Doug come up behind me and start nibbling on my neck as Nikki pulled my knickers to the floor. As her lips engulfed my erection I felt Doug’s cock sliding between my ass cheeks. I could feel his naked flesh against my back. He must have got out of his suit in record time.

So here I was. My best friend’s cock ready to invade my ass for the second time and his new wife sucking my erection whilst I was standing in a bridal suite dressed in stockings and the most expensive underwear I’d ever seen. I was one happy girl and ready to feel Doug’s cock inside me. I knew it was going to hurt when he entered me, but it would be worth it.

Looking down at Nikki with her lips brushing against my balls, I couldn’t believe how she took all of my cock down her throat. I wondered of she could take all of Doug’s cock down her throat and knew that by the end of the night I’d find out.

“Are you ready for me Anna? Do you want to be part of my f****y? Can I enter you now my baby?”

“Oh yes Doug. Make love to me. I want to feel you pumping in to my ass whilst Nikki sucks me. Now please Doug.”

And he did. He slide his cock in to me gently and tenderly. Inch by inch he stretched my hole. I panted quietly as I felt full again. This took me back to that day many years ago in Suzy’s bedroom when he last took me as his woman. This time we were older. We were wiser. We were also sharing the bed with his new wife.

I didn’t want to cum down Nikki’s throat again. I wanted my fill her pussy with my girly cum so I asked her to stop sucking me as I couldn’t hold back any longer.

“Here Nikki, turn around and lets get that dress off you.”

I pulled the zip down and helped Nikki out of the dress. With her back to me I could see the basque I had been hoping she would be wearing. I could see those white lace top stockings and some silk panties.

Behind me Doug was pumping harder in to me. He was groping my flat chest, pinching my nipples.

“We need to sort these out soon. If you’re going to be spending time in my bed, you’ll need to have implants.”

I couldn’t believe what he was saying. Doug wanted me to be more like his new wife than I had been prepared for.

“How big Doug. Do you think I can have breasts as big as Nikki?”

“Oh yes Anna. Your boobs will be as big as Nikki’s. You two will pass as s****rs and will be able to share each other’s clothes. You’d like a s****r wouldn’t you Nikki?”

“I’ve always wanted a s****r. You’ll be just about perfect. Other than the hair colour, we could be identical s****rs.”

“Well except that I have a cock and you don’t.”

Nikki turned around and then I saw it. Nikki reached inside her knickers and pulled out her own erection.

I just laughed and reached forward so that I could get my lips around this gorgeous lady’s shaft. I wanted this new husband and wife to fill me with their cum at the same time.

“You don’t know how difficult it was in the restaurant last night. I wanted to take you in to the ladies and show you how much I wanted you but I promised Doug that I’d wait until tonight.”

And that was how we got together. Apparently when Doug had found me in the flat in my nightie he had gone straight to a transgender friendly bar in town looking for a woman to replace me. That was where he found Nikki. The next morning when he was laying in bed having been fucked in the ass for the first time, he told Nikki what had happened. She told him that she wanted him in her life but she knew that Doug wanted me in his life. This way they would both be happy. And once she met me she just knew that I’d be happy with both of these people in my life.

We’re still together. Doug is the bread winner. Nikki and I are kept women. I had my implants and we’ve never been happier. We’re thinking about having a c***d together. We’re looking for a clinic which will take a sample of sperm from all three of us and find a surrogate. All three of us would then equally be the parents.

For those who want to read the details, I could be persuaded to write and tell you what happened on the wedding night and adventures we’ve had since.
... Continue»
Posted by annav 18 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Shemales, Taboo  |  Views: 4801  |  
100%
  |  5

I agreed to

My husband asked if he could do some role play using nylon clothesline rope and tied me spread eagle to the bed and my hands /arms over my head. I made the mistake of saying if he wanted to go ahead. I thought it was going to be actual love making is why. After he tied me the way he wanted he set up his web cam to webcamnow which is a site he loves. I asked him if he was going to actually make love or what and he proceeded to apply a lubricant to my pussy. "you'll see" he replied. My heart was starting to pound and I was now realizing how vulnerable and helpless I was and probably made a big mistake to let it go this far but of course it was too late. He then produced a dildo called "the Natural" which is a flesh colored realistic penis - looking dildo about 12 inches long and at least ten inches insertable. I pleaded with him to untie me and not have me exposed to the internet like this and he said "it's really just one site and not the entire world." He began rubbing the tip of it on my clit and pussy and app,lying some pressure and in a few seconds had the head of it in me and maybe three inches.

I asked him to please don't do this to me and he insisted I accept my fate and relax. He was beginning a slow pumping action and saw my nipples hardening and asked what was going on. Was I getting horny? I said to him this is not a bit funny . He continued the pumping my pussy with this monster cock and had by a few minutes twice as much in me and maybe six inches. The pumping slow movement was turning into deeper thrusts and he said "here hon, let's see what if really is like to be helpless with a big cock feverishly fucking you" and he started the most realistic thrusting of this cock-like dildo and I told him I had never been fucked this way and with such a large penis and he knew I was getting extremely horny as he commented on the sounds my pussy was making and the creamy substance sticking to the dildo. He told me once before women actually orgasm in f***ed sex and he knows they do.

I was beginning soon to feel it build against my wishes.....I had asked him why he had to use such a big dildo and at that it was rumored to have been molded after a porn star or some famous stud and he said "tell me". I asked him what was he talking about and he only kept thrusting now the entire length of the cock-like dildo all the way in, stopping for a second or two then removing all but about an inch slowly. I said he was reminding me of when O was f***efully taken by a black man and he said "you mean your black stud boyfriend?" And I was afraid now he had found out. In the previous relationships I was in it involved a single boyfriend to and entire group and at that the boyfriend was black and all his friends. He was making me participate in group sex with four, five six black men daily and simultaneously at times. I asked my husband "what the hell are you talking about Mark?" He sneered at me and said he had found everything out about me and now it was his turn to make me do sex things that maybe I never did before.
I asked him "what the hell are you telling me babe?" and he said "it's like this. I unties your hands and you continue to fuck this big cock dildo and I'll tell you when to stop but trust me I found out all about your past and saw the DVD's they made in several gang bangs you were involved in and I could tell you liked it."

I asked him "you don't want a divorce do you?" And he said "no, but you will do exactly as I tell you from here on is that understood?" I agreed and he untied my hand and as I was going to hug him he got up and got more lube and told me to fuck the dildo like it was the black men in the DVD's he saw.

"You keep fucking yourself and you keep looking at the camera and I'll tell you when to stop". I started fucking my pussy myself, masturbating and he would tell me all the way in or faster or slow and all the way and he had me take it out and suck it and look into the cam and then push it all the way in my pussy and tell me to do it the way the f***efull ones did. I knew now he knew everything and whimpered as I obeyed......... Continue»
Posted by mariafatima 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 3668  |  
67%

True. What I let men to do me for 2½ days

FAYE'S DAYS

Hey there, say there. My name's Faye and this all really happened in 2002. But first of all, I want to tell you that it's okay if you skip the part about me and go to the fuck part. I understand.

No, go ahead, really! I do it myself when I read dirty stories on the net!

=========

…Thank you for still being here with me. I'm not sure why I'm typing this or what I'll do with it. I guess I'll upload it somewhere because, well, what else can I do? I mean, I can't very well print copies and send them as Christmas cards to my friends

...because I don’t HAVE any friends.

What I DO have is have autism, which means that I don't like talking to people. Even being in the mall makes me feel confused and upset because of all the noise and confusion--information raining, POURING down on me, drowning me--and I had to pay attention to all of it or I'd miss something and people would think I'm "weird" again.

Yes, autism also means that people think I'm really strange (though I'm not sure exactly how). I feel like I'm just normal, but everyone says I'm impolite, naive, inappropriate, disturbingly “intense” (like that's a BAD thing), emotionless, abrupt, c***dlike (good), c***dish (bad), shockingly direct, far too trusting, boringly matter-of-factual, and utterly tactless.

By the way, if it matters, I have short brown hair, am 32 now (but this happened when I was 27). I have no idea what my "measurements" are. I know I'm "cute", but like being "Real Smart", that's just another reason for people to be jealous and hate you.

I have degrees in computers and astronomy but quit my job at the nuclear engineering company in 2002 after I told a coworker what I did over the three-day weekend, because it was SO exciting and sexy. But instead of thinking it was sexy too, she didn’t say anything. Then I found out she told everybody else, and they all treated me with scowls and weird looks, so I just WALKED OUT without saying anything and never went to another job again. How I live without working is another story. I'll tell you after the main story if you want. Speaking of which…

=========[ IF YOU SKIPPED THE BORING STUFF TO GET TO THE FUCK PART, OKAY, HERE IT IS!

One day I met a girl I knew from high school at the Safeway. She asked for my number and she called me to talk. She’s married now and they bought an old 1932 house way in the country. Her husband likes to tie her up and whip her-- HARD. And she told me that, not once, but TWICE, he locked her in a closet all weekend with her hands handcuffed to her feet and only took her out to fuck, and then he put her back in the closet. I didn't ask about going to the bathroom and stuff because what she had said so casually was so sexy that I felt numb 'n dumb. One weekday morning, he told her to get out of bed and locked her naked in the trunk of his car. She didn’t even know where he was taking her. When he let her out they were at the farm where he works, and he tied her to a table in the barn all day for all the other guys to use when they took a break from work. She also said “and once he whipped me ‘till I passed out”… then GIGGLED!

It was AMAZING! It really happened to somebody I know; it wasn't a rub-fantasy this time, or a fake movie with a “bondage model”. I was astounded, but she said she LOVED it! Those were her exact words. I could hardly hold the phone or talk because I felt like I was on d**gs. I know my voice was shaking, and I started masturbating while she was still on the phone.

After we hung up, it was all I could think about. I knew that there really were people that did those sorts of things, but, god! It HAPPENED, Diana really DID it! Her words echoed in my brain: “No, I LOVED it”. My mind was swimming. It was like a release and a revelation; everything I had been told in my life by my fucked-up religious mother was lies, awful, horrible, evil, anti-happiness LIES!

I went in the bedroom rubbin' the nubbin until I cummed, which, now that I could concentrate, took all of ten seconds. I did it a couple of minutes later too, pretending it had been ME locked in a dark silent closet with no food or water, oblivious to time, not knowing if it was day or night. I rubbed off twice again that night and first thing the next morning too, each time pretending it was ME climbing out of the trunk and ME walking across the dirt parking lot naked with bare feet, and ME entering a barn full of guys who didn't know who I was and weren’t expecting me while my husband stayed outside, and ME who obediently lay on the floor and spread my legs and waited, never saying anything to the surprised men. It was ME tied to the table all day, unable to move, waiting patiently for someone else to fuck me, cum in me, use me and walk away without ever thanking me or saying anything or even acknowledging I was a person.

I don't really drink, but I did the next day so I could call her up and ask her (after a lot of beating around the bush, so to speak) for more details, then, impulsively, I had the best idea I ever had in my life. I asked if maybe, uhh, could she could get her husband to lock ME in his car and give ME to his friends?

I figured she’d just hang up because every time I say something stupid and direct, particularly if it involves feelings, people don’t say anything, look at me weird, walk away, and are never friendly anymore... and I never know why. I got thrown off the majorgeeks discussion board and banned from physicsforums.com (among others), supposedly for talking strange and I still have absolutely no idea why. I didn’t even say "cunt" or anything. That happens to me all the time, people hating me for no reason they can explain.

But to my surprise Diana got all excited and offered to put him on the phone.

NO! AGGGGH! NOOOOO!

I didn't want to know him or talk to him, I just wanted to be tied up, whipped, and ****d--and I didn't even care by whom.

So she was the intermediary, and after a couple of calls back and forth over a few days, we decided that on the 3-day weekend, he would gag me at the front door without saying hello so I wouldn't have to figure out what to say. Then I'd go in the basement, strip naked, and let him do anything he wants to me. Then if everything was going okay, he'd get one of his friends to come over and help dominate and **** me all weekend. Anonymously.

Well, what I thought would be fear, my brain interpreted as excitement! Part of the deal was that I would never have to say ANYTHING to ANYONE, that no one would ever ask my name or talk to me, and I'd be just a naked female body for them to hurt and cum into and use any way they want for their own selfish physical pleasure. That was the best part, feeling I wasn't responsible for once. That whatever happened, it wasn't MY fault and nobody could hate ME for doing something screwed up because it involved feelings-- particularly these strange, new ones I never realized I had before.

I counted the days ‘till Friday, and couldn’t concentrate at work to the extent that I said I was sick and had to leave early. I took a shower and washed my pussy and ass hole real good, dreamily thinking about how in less than an hour they would both be examined real closely by a strange man. A couple of days earlier, when Diana told me to use an enema before arriving, I almost dropped the phone and masturbated again. "Wow, he's gonna fuck me in my ass TOO!" Now, washing it out for him, I felt so deliciously embarrassed, knowing why I was doing it.

I cut the hair on my cunt short, shaved my legs and armpits, and put on perfume; I wanted my r****t to like me, and I wondered if what I hoped was coming was maybe too good to be true, that it couldn’t REALLY be about to happen. I considered what to wear, but realized that it didn’t matter because if this really happened, I would be taking my clothes off first thing, and not putting them back on for three days

I considered bringing them a present to thank them for r****g me, but my subtle, autistic jokes were never recognized as such, and anyway, the real present I was bringing them was in my pants.

I hoped they’d like it.

======================

When I got to their house I stood on the threshold of a dream and thought about whether I really wanted to do this. Yes, it could be dangerous, but I was more worried about doing something wrong. I pressed the doorbell button three times, paused, then pressed it three times again. Diana opened the door and I felt the warm air blow out.

She said “hi” but didn’t ask me to come in. I said “hi” and stood in the doorway, staring at cracks in their crappy linoleum floor. When I had had enough of that, I concentrated intensely on the fact that electric outlets in 1932 were not only unpolarized, they weren’t even grounded. I hoped that in the increasingly unlikely case that anything actually happened tonight, someone would repeatedly shock my hairy vulva with electricity while I screamed with pleasure and cried tears of joy.

But she never said anything and I was becoming concerned that this was another instance of “IT” happening. In this case, someone making a joke and me not knowing it:

“Faye! What are YOU doing here?“

“You mean you thought… I was SERIOUS??”

“Who is it, honey?”

“It’s… it's Faye, darling. That talk, she thought it was for real!”

“Oh my god....”

Things like that happen to me all the time. Never about sex before, though.

I just stood there awkwardly, wondering if I should just turn around and walk away, which is what I usually do when “IT” happens. Then her husband came and stuffed a cloth in my mouth and put duct tape over it. WHEW, I didn't have to TALK! I started feeling delighted again. He grabbed me roughly by my upper left arm and led me to the basement and Diana followed. Nobody had said anything else yet.

The only things he said to me the whole weekend were “take off all your clothes” and “Don’t worry, you can scream as loud as you want.”

Diana sat on the couch and watched. Whenever anything needed to be said, she said it. They both stared at me. I sat down on the floor and took off my shoes and socks, then stood up and took off my jeans and then my T-shirt. I never wear a bra because my breasts are medium-small, plus it makes me feel sexy. Then I pulled my panties down, hesitating before showing my bush. I thought "I can't do this. I'll have to apologize and leave." But that thought made me angry. I suddenly pulled them all the way down and stepped out of them. Finally, I was naked! I just STOOD there in front of a strange man with grey tape over my mouth and my hands against my sides, staring at the trimmed, dark brown hair on my vulva lips, figuring that he was looking at it too. Nobody said anything or moved for about 30 seconds.

It was VERY embarrassing, which was SOO sexy! My face felt literally hot from blushing. Diana told me to lay on this heavy coffee-table-like thing, only it was higher than a coffee table. It was probably his workbench, which he had dragged to the middle of the room. Then as I lay on my back, she told me to spread my legs open, and he examined my cunt for a long time while I either looked the ceiling or looked at Diana, who smiled. When he touched it, it was like the electricity I had been wishing for.

So far, lying naked and embarrassed in front of her husband while he examined my cunt and my ass hole was the sexiest moment of my life.

After a minute or so, he started pinching it and pulling the hair on it. He pulled on the lips, and pinched the left one with his fingernails, which made me say “ow”. Then he licked my clit but didn't let me cum, and picked up a real leather whip and whipped my open legs, and I jumped and screamed through the gag, YOOWWW! It was actually happening! I was finally being whipped, for real! I was SO excited! That was the most exciting, exhilarating moment I've ever experienced and I've relived it in my mind many, many times.

He tied me with my knees bent, my legs spread open, and my arms out of the way so I couldn't move, then kept whipping me over and over real fast on my hips and tummy and upper legs, but mostly on my cunt. And not once in a while, gently and fake like on porn videos, but he got a mean face and suddenly whipped me REAL fast, and angry and vicious and hard as he possibly could for, maybe, 30 seconds. THWAK THWAK THWAK THWAK THWAK THWAK THWAK…

After the first THWAK, I was stunned. I didn’t expect it to HURT so much. After the second THWAK I was panicking, struggling desperately to close my legs, and by about the fifth THWAK I began screaming those long, loud, high-pitched, frightening screams that women do in monster movies. After a while I couldn’t distinguish the individual blows, it was just one continuous hurting of my cunt, and though my mouth and eyes were wide open, I couldn’t scream anymore.

When he suddenly stopped, it was silent and I realized I was crying. I noticed that I hadn't noticed that before. I was glad that the whipping had ended, but I was afraid that because I was sobbing so hard that Diana would feel sorry for me and stop the whole thing before he ****d me. Having been through it herself, she didn't. In fact, I looked over and she was SMILING!

When he was hurting me I was wishing desperately that she would stop him, but not after it was over. When it was over, I felt defeated and degraded and humiliated and dominated. I was burning with pain from my chest to my knees and burning with desire to be ****d in my cunt. I felt a powerful desire to give in, to offer myself, to please him, to acquiesce. I wanted nothing but to surrender my cunt to this complete stranger who had whipped me, for any purpose he wanted to use it for.

I didn’t realize he had taken out his dick until he suddenly started fucking me. I also observed that I had never, ever, been this wet and slimy inside before. He thrust into me insanely and very fast , like a crazy man, and cummed deep into my belly after about 20 seconds. It felt SOO GOOD oh my GOD!!! Finally, I was being ****d… and while I was crying, too!

It was only the second time in my life I had been fucked. I was the happiest girl in the solar system, probably even the whole galaxy.

I felt his dick twitch while he pumped sperm into the back of my cunt for about ten seconds. Then he pulled his dick out of my body suddenly, without even looking at me, and turned away. I wish he had pulled out slower because the vacuum pressure hurt, like my guts were being pulled out, except that it wasn't sexy like that would have been. He zipped his pants and kissed Diana deeply and slowly, and talked to her quietly for a while but I didn't listen. They were holding hands. They completely ignored me, gagged and on obscene display. I could feel her husband's cum running out of my cunt and down my red, welted skin. I felt like I was part of God. And really, according to the real meaning of 2001, I was.

About ten minutes later, without talking to me, he turned me over and rubbed KY on the end of an already-greasy piece of broom handle while Diana asked me if I remembered to enema. As I nodded (my mouth was still taped), he pushed it at LEAST a foot deep into my ass, and I was sure it was two feet, except that that would have been impossible. Then as she was blindfolding me with a sl**p mask, Diana smiled and said “he puts that in me too, and now I know what it looks like”. Her husband asked her what it looks like. “I didn’t know it went in that deep” she said, “and it looks submissive and real, real sexy!” I could hear them kissing. Then they turned out the light and left me in the dark, attached to their furniture, my ass and cunt still stinging and throbbing.

God DAMN my ass hurt (it was up in the air). It had just been whipped, and the little hole was stretched WAY too far open. One end of the broom handle was sticking out and I could feel my ass hole squeezing against it rhythmically, and it reminded me of kissing. That's the only kind of kissing I ever want to do. The other end was REALLY deep in my guts! I could feel it behind my stomach, as high as my ribs, pushing (I think) against my diaphragm because when I breathed deeply, I could feel the pole and everything else inside me moving around. I could even feel that the end was rounded. I had NO idea your ass went that deep! I thought how wonderful it would have been if it were pointed, and he pushed up through my mouth and roasted me on a spit.

I was being left alone in the dark like an object in storage to be used later. I'm sure it's not possible for a girl to feel sexier. I peed. It was warm and ran down my leg. I peed without peeing into something, and it didn't even matter.

For the first time in my life I felt truly free, like a person, a human being. I usually feel like a math function or a broken robot , not a living being. I usually feel like I'm desperately trying to simulate being a human, but not doing it very well. Usually, I'm just like Marvin in Hitchhikers', but now I felt like an intelligent a****l-- and the "intelligent" was ancillary and unused. WOW! I was soooo happy to... FEEL... ALIVE.

They came back maybe an hour later. Diana asked me how I was doing and I answered “murmph-murmph”, so she ripped off the tape. OWW! I thought that was unfair. Is was her husband who was supposed to hurt me, not my friend!

I said "don't ASK me that anymore, just tell him to DO whatever he wants to me!" I was actually angry, because I didn't WANT to be consulted and interviewed while being ****d! We had specifically AGREED that wouldn’t happen and I was wondering if they’d break any other rules (they didn’t). In retrospect, I remember that part of the deal was that she WOULD ask me after the first "session" if I wanted to continue, and if I did, I would be a naked, bound, sex slave; tortured and ****d for for three days, no matter what I said or if I wanted it or not. When I remembered that (days later), I felt terrible about getting mad at her.

That weekend, I never felt more free! I peed on the floor whenever I wanted (I was over a drain) and I didn't even care. I cried when I wanted to cry and I screamed when I couldn’t not scream.

Instead of UNDERSTANDING something, I WAS something.

Anyway, to make a longwinded story short, his friend came over, then more of them, and men fucked me and whipped me and burned me and stuck pins in me and stuck things in my ass hole and left them there, and sucked my tits without asking my permission and clamped my nipples and cunt with clothespins and paper clips, and occasionally made me scream and cry. Most of them just silently fucked me and left,l though.

I didn't have to worry about shitting because four times, guys enema'd me before using the tightness of my ass hole to masturbate with. And except when they hung me from the ceiling and whipped me almost to u*********sness, they kept me tied to the furniture continually, without stop, from Friday night until Monday afternoon

I don’t know if that sounds sexy or just sick.

I don't care though; isn't that COOL? Not worrying--what a new feeling! Sometimes, you decide that finally, you JUST DON'T CARE WHAT OTHER PEOPLE THINK ANYMORE, like in that song on Quadrophenia called “The Rock”, where Jimmy makes this big decision to stop trying, and just BE.

I'm not sure how many guys tortured and ****d me, since they came and went, so to speak, all weekend. But as time went on, there were more and more guys in the basement, maybe 8 at the max. I'm sure their friends told their friends and that's how there got to be more of them. I guess that’s an advantage to having friends: you can invite them to **** the crazy autistic chick in your other friend's basement. I can't think of any other advantages, really.

No one was over about 35 (40?), but several were teenagers, and two looked 13 or 14. They weren't innocent c***dren though; they were mean rednecks who hurt me and fucked me and used me just like the others. They came quicker, though.

Never in the whole weekend did they once advise me of what they were going to do to me. They just did anything they wanted to my body, like I was a dead girl or a sex doll toy for them to play with and hurt. In fact, once when I was laid on the table face up with my legs straight and my arms at my sides and a guy was squeezing my breasts over and over and another guy was sucking my clit, I let my jaw relax until my mouth opened, closed my eyes, and pretended that they had just strangled me and I was a dead girl body which they were using for a few more hours before dumping me in the woods for the dogs to eat.

That thought made me feel SOOO sexy that I cummed. Oh god, it was WONDERFUL! I never felt so much like a GIRL instead of a person!


==============[ HOW IT ENDED

When it was all over late Monday afternoon, Diana untied me and let me take a shower before I left. I had asked ahead of time for her husband to go somewhere else while I was preparing to leave, so it wouldn't be a "social" situation. He didn't even mind! I also asked her for Novocain ointment and a gauze pad for the burn, since It hurt to wear pants (someone had stolen my panties).

The very first thing I did when I got back to my apartment was strip naked and masturbate. For a long, long time. Most parts of my body were still in pain, particularly my “female parts”. There were a lot of little red dots where I was stuck with pins, and the burn hurt a lot. But it was all fuel for masturbation for me, just like I hope it is for you. In fact, if I ever do publish this, my intent is to read it while I masturbate and imagine that maybe some guy somewhere is reading it too, a complete stranger using me all over again and we're both thinking about it. At least, that’s what I’M going to do. I'll do it at exactly 0400 GMT every day, at least until I feel silly about it. AUTHOR NOTE: That turned out not to be necessary. For the first two days after I uploaded this, someone downloaded it every EIGHTEEN SECONDS! I can rub any time I want, and someone, somewhere is using me! This time, it's YOU.

I'm thinking about YOU right now, whoever you are. I'm going to take my hands off the keyboard and rub off again...

See why I can never share my feelings with people? ‘Cause that’s the kind of thing I think about. I ignore things everybody else pays attention to, I notice things you’re not supposed to think about, and I'm obsessed with things you're WAY not supposed to think about.

For example, one thing I notice when I go to the bathroom is that my ass hole is permanently stretched now. When I use toilet paper, I can push my finger way, way in, and it doesn't get squeezed. It’s MUCH wider that it ever possibly could have been naturally if I hadn't been ****d in it so many times that weekend. You know what? I'm secretly proud of that! It’s like what they did to me then reaches into the present because they permanently changed my body in such an intimate way.

My ass hole never bled (I think), probably because I was very very insistent beforehand about there being a LOT of KY used if her husband decided to do that to me. They SURE stretched it though!

I had told them I was on the pill but I wasn't really, assuming one of the strangers would impregnate me deep in my body, and I could watch my tummy grow day by day as they continued to change my body. It would have been like my **** continued to happen before my eyes. I got aroused thinking about how long to let it go before getting the abortion. The longer I wait, the more dangerous and sexy it would have felt! It would have been the ultimate of some strange man using my body. But to my surprise it didn't happen. It turns out that women can only get pregnant sometimes (believe it or not, I didn't know that. More likely, I was told once but didn't pay attention because I was embarrassed). My dad went crazy because he was in 'Nam and my mom was a d***k who never told me anything. She died, but not from drinking.

Maybe they should have used rubbers (not my parents, my r****ts). I may have been stupid for not making them, but I wanted to be fucked by naked dicks, for REAL, like an a****l; not by plastic technological barriers that we SMART people use. I wanted to fuck the same way STUPID people do: dangerously and repeatedly and not caring about ANYTHING . Plus, all STDs are easily curable except for AIDS, and the probability of getting AIDS from having sex one time with a white guy who's not a fag or a d**g shooter is one in ninety-thousand. A lot of people don't know that because of all the (well-intentioned) hype by the gays. I did get crab lice (which were hideous), but that was easy to cure.

Another way that my torture and **** reached into the future is that I have permanent whip marks on the top of my breasts (and other places too), so I can never wear anything even slightly low cut in public for the rest of my life, unless I want people to know that I let myself be whipped really really hard and (presumably) liked it.

Maybe I'll wear low cut blouses just for that reason! It would be a characteristically crude, bizarre, and ineffective way for me to communicate with other people though, and would probably backfire somehow.

Also, if I'm ever even partially nude with a man, those marks will be my way of letting him know that it's okay to grab me, strip me naked, tie me face down to his bed, and whip me unmercifully until I'm screaming and crying into his soft pillow, begging to be brutally fucked. So if you notice someone like that at the swimming pool, follow me home and **** me. Just for god’s sake don’t ASK me about it first or I promise I'll deny everything and tell you to get out!

Author note from years later: all the marks have dissipated, even the burn. My ass hole is tighter than it was after my ****, but nowhere near as tight as it was before.


==============[ THINGS I WAS SURPRISED I LIKED

Definitely, being branded. It sounds stranger than it is. It's really just like being burned while cooking at the stove, except 1) it's by something with a shape 2) it's not by accident, 3) it's deep enough to be permanent (or it's supposed to be), 4) it's submissive, and 5) it's sexy because of where it hurts me. Though they had touched my breasts and hips and legs with cigarettes to make my cunt tighter when they cummed (that actually works, BTW), I didn't know they were going to burn me like they did. I watched them bend a coat hanger into what was supposed to be the letter "R", but the scar looks like a Chinese word or something, probably because I jerked around when they held it to my skin. They tried to heat it up with a cigarette lighter, but it just made me go “YAAAAW” but apparently didn't burn my skin, so they took it upstairs to the stove. When they held it to me, it went “ssssst” and really, REALLY hurt and I screamed. I thought I could smell burning flesh briefly, but it could have been my imagination due to expectation It was quickly overwhelmed by the awful cigarette smoke anyway. He said they branded me on my upper inside leg instead of my ass so they could still whip my ass.

See, they were SO kind and considerate!

Every time I look at the scar, my cunt gets wet inside, and when I masturbate, I touch it and it hurts, which makes the memory so much more real. I also feel the places on my ass where the whip tore up the fat layer under the skin. It's still distorted even though the skin is healed, though I doubt anyone would notice. It’s hard to tell in the mirror. I feel so proud of the permanent wounds on my soft, naked ass.

By the way, YES these things hurt awfully and YES I would have begged them to stop if I wasn't gagged. In fact, I begged them to stop even though I was gagged. But when they did stop doing something, the pain lessened and turned to intense pleasure which, with the embarrassment of what it involved and the humiliation of having submitted to it, made me VERY wanting to be fucked.

I particularly liked it when someone would torture me and then IMMEDIATELY fuck me the moment he stopped hurting me. No matter how I had just been tortured or how hard I was crying, when they fucked me I always held my cunt real tight, as tight as I possibly could, to give them the most pleasure. Even though no one told me to, it felt like doing that was submission and obedience. Plus when I did that, sometimes they moaned when they cummed into me. It wasn't necessary for me to squeeze when they used my ass hole though.

I also liked it when sometimes, after they pulled their dick out of my slimy hole, they slapped my face and walked away (after one guy did it, they all started doing it). That emphasized that it wasn't love or caring or personal.

I also liked when they were just sitting around fully clothed drinking and talking and ignoring me while I was tied, gagged and naked with my legs held open by ropes, my hairy cunt exposed to them, waiting patiently and helplessly until one of them wanted to use it or hurt it or do something embarrassing and humiliating to it. It was theirs for them to use, and I wanted to them to do everything they want to it. All of their secret shameful fantasies that they never though a girl would let them do, I wanted them to do all of those things to it.

Before it all, I had been afraid I would get sore and stop liking being fucked, but that didn't happen. I figure I was probably fucked between 50 and 100 times in 2 1/2 days, but that's just a guess. Maybe it was 200, I really have no idea. My ass hole got plenty sore though! Plus I specified ahead that they had to use a lot of KY (which I brought over but ran out of until Diana went out and bought LOTS more). One guy enema’d me and then pumped two WHOLE tubes of KY in my ass before he fucked me there! Then when then next man turned me over and fucked me on my back, the KY had melted from my body heat and the thick, gooey santorum was running out of my ass.

Earlier, another guy had squirted bottle after bottle of hot water into my ass until I was moaning and pleading (not because of the heat, which felt good, but because of the pressure). Eventually he couldn’t squirt more in without it squirting out at the same time. I felt the water stretch my intestines tightly and migrate to my right side, then up higher. I wondered if it would reach my stomach. Could he run water continuously through me, like I was a rubber tube?

He fucked me deep, DEEP into my ass and way up my back without letting the water out first, which hurt and gave me horrible cramping and I was afraid my intestine would break. He took a LONG time to cum. This was the most personal, invasive thing that anyone did to me in my life. It was SOOO sexy!

After he was finished and pulled out, the water exploded over the floor. I think some of it even hit the wall. There was more than I ever would possibly have imagined, probably more then a half gallon. It continued for a long, long time until it was just a warm dribble. That felt SO good! Believe it or not, pushing the water out was one of the best feelings of the whole time. Then I just lay there and rested, and thought about what was just done to me, and that I had willingly submitted to it being done.

I felt SO happy.

I'm glad I didn't have a safeword because then it wouldn't be real ****, just a bullshit, safe, fake Disney make-believe game. I mean, I trusted them not to kill me or cut my face and stuff. Plus, Diana was my friend. And I figured that one guy might do that sick stuff, but ten were unlikely to conspire to commit murder when there's no money in it

Also, if I had a safeword, I would have used it MANY times, so I'm glad now that I didn't. It would have been shameful. That’s also one reason I wanted to be gagged, so I couldn’t beg them to stop hurting me (which I was desperately trying to do).

I liked being suspended by my wrists onto my tippie-toes and being whipped HARD while I screamed and cried and everyone just sat around and drank and laughed. There was one time when one guy would whip me as long as he wanted, then when he stopped, another guy would start whipping me with fresh enthusiasm. There were about seven of them. Some guys whipped me two or three times. They whipped my armpits, my wrists, my elbows, my hands… literally everywhere except the soles of my feet and my head. I was whipped continuously by the same thin leather whip for probably between 30 minutes and two hours, until I was groggy, like being d***k, and almost u*********s. I think the only reason they stopped was because I wasn't moving anymore. Then they cut me down and I fell on the floor. They pushed my legs open and they each fucked me in my cunt right where I fell. That lasted a long time too, maybe a half hour. I barely remember that part, except that I wasn't crying or moving, I hurt all over but not any place in particular, and that the cement was hard but felt good because it was cold and wet.

By the way, when I was suspended (by my wrists or feet), they wrapped a small towel between me and the rope. One guy suggested hanging me by my neck but everybody else shouted “NO!” all in unison. That was kind of funny. See, they DO care about me! !

I liked being fucked by two guys at once because it emphasized that I was being USED, not "made love to". Three was good too, but it was hard to pay attention to what was going on. I liked simultaneous ass and cunt better than cunt and mouth. They never did ass and mouth at the same time.

I liked being called “bitch” and “cunt” and “slutty whore” when they slapped me. I liked that they were uncaring when I cried.

I liked when they held me by my hair and fucked my mouth, rather than making me move my head up and down. It was more brutal and less loving that way.

I had never swallowed cum before but I liked doing it, not because I liked it (it was STICKY and ICKY and it tasted awful), but because it was submissive and humiliating. It was like they made me digest their sperm, making the most intimate part of them part of my own body forever. How sexy is THAT!!!

I liked when they did something extra to me when they cummed, like touch my leg with a cigarette or squeeze both my nipples as hard as they can, making me scream for the few seconds it takes them to pump a whole teaspoonful of cum from their hairy balls into my battered cunt. I liked it if, when they pulled out, I was crying.

And I'm surprised that I liked being stuck with pins in my vulva (outer pussy lips). One guy stuck four thumbtacks in them before he fucked me, but that merely hurt like a toothache, not good like the pins were.

Once they were in, pins in my nipples hurt a LOT less that I figured they would. In fact, when they left them in while they did other stuff to me it felt REALLY good. I'm thinking of getting my nipples pierced, just so it hurts like that all the time. Pins pushed deep into my breasts felt good too usually, but sometimes they had that bad “toothache” hurt, depending where they pushed them. Beforehand, I was hoping they would have metal skewers and push them deep through the base of my breasts, but nobody thought of it, and after feeling the pins, I didn’t suggest it. If I ever do this again, I'll suggest it ahead of time so that I can be sorry I did.


==============[ THINGS I WISH I HAD CHANGED

I wish I had said “no smoking” or that we had done this is outside in the woods or in an open structure like the barn where Diana's husband works, where he made her walk naked into and let his friends fuck her.

I wish I had had a pillow under my head and my back when they had me tied to the furniture with my legs held open and my ass hole and cunt on display for almost a whole day.

I didn't like being hung upside down because it was distracting, and after a while I got a headache. And I was worried the rope would break. Plus, Diana told them "don't do that, it's dangerous", but I don't know why it would be, unless she was talking about the rope.

I liked being suspended by my wrists, but only for a while. It took too long for them to figure out to tie my feet to keep me from kicking wildly as I was whipped. Also, it cut off the circulation and my hands got cold and numb.

I didn't like being hit with anything wide, like a paddle (actually, just a piece of plywood). They didn't have a cat 'o nine tails or any other fancy SM stuff. I like it when it STINGS, not when it hurts with the treble turned down and the bass turned all the way up, like a toothache does.

I wish that during it, the guys WOULDN'T TRY TO TALK TO ME!

God DAMN!! They really ruined it for me every time someone did that.

Fortunately, most of them were cruel and uncaring, but sometimes one would ask me if I REALLY wanted it or if I was being coerced or maybe paid, blah blah. Particularly if I was crying. One asked me my name (against the rules) and tried to be my friend. Jeezis, what am I supposed to say? "Shut up and torture me, ASS hole"? It really killed the mood!

I wish some of the guys hadn't smelled so bad. And I wish they would have washed their dicks before fucking my mouth, even just with a damp cloth. Though strangely, I didn't mind when they fucked my ass until they were about to cum, then pushed their dicks into my mouth and emptied their balls into it for me to swallow. I would have preferred that they didn’t thrust their dicks down my throat every single time, not because I gagged (I'm sure I could have controlled that), but because I like when they cummed into my mouth. That was not only submissive and humiliating and made me feel like a device or a facility, but I could lick the “guy clit” on the bottom of the head and feel the cum shooting out of the little hole onto my tongue, like a reward for me doing it right.

I also wish I had specified times to eat, as it was a big deal to get them to feed me (Diana fed me cold pizza several times while I was tied up and nobody was around to use me), but while being starved SOUNDS sexy, being real hungry while they had pizza was distracting and not sexy. Also, I should have specified that she offer me water at least once an hour, though eventually she did. Being thirsty wasn't sexy either, because you ignore what's being done to you and think about drinking water.

I wish someone would have figured a way to fuck me in my cervix and pump his sperm directly into my womb, maybe even making it swell and filling it up. That would have been the guy who deserved to make me pregnant.

I also wish that they had shared their beer with me, as they were all drinking it. Cases and cases of malt liquor with a black label (I forget the name), but all I had was water. They did pour it on my back though (beer not water). That reminds me, I also wish they would have hosed me down every few hours because I was all sticky and sweaty and dirty and itchy.

By the way, when you see girls in porn all covered with cum, that's fake. When you're gang-****d for real, the guys ALL cum in your mouth or cunt or ass, not on your stomach or face or tits. Every single one of them. After you've been fucked like 20 times though, cum does run across your ass hole, down your leg, and makes a pool on whatever you’re tied to.

I also wish I had told them ahead of time not to torture my clit; it's too sensitive. And I was always afraid they'd cut a nerve with a pin or that a burn would leave scar tissue and then I couldn't ever feel it again, but fortunately, that didn't happen.

And I wish there had been a clock there. I know that in fantasies, everything happens “outside of time”, but when you’ve actually been tied up for two days for real, you kind of wonder how much longer it will go on (even if you like it). There was no window, but I could tell what part of the day it was by how many guys were there and how much activity there was upstairs. For instance, they left me alone in the dark for several hours in the mornings(?) and I slept. I'm sure it sounds strange, but it made me deeply happy to wake up and realize that I was tied to a table naked in a stranger's basement and that I'll be ****d again soon. It was like waking up and realizing you don't have to get up for work today because you’re on vacation in Australia after winning the 30 million dollar lottery.

I wish that at least once, I had woken up and realized I was being fucked.

I wish I had had them sterilize the pins because my nipple got infected. I used antibiotic ointment but I was afraid I might have to go to the doctor (and what the HELL could I say?) Ultimately I ate a two-inch strip of the ointment and that cured it! In porn movies, they use syringe needles. God knows where you get them. I can see going to CVS and saying "may I please have 500 syringe needles? Why that many? Well, I'm going to be tortured all weekend by strangers but I want to make sure I'm nice and safe like my mommy would want".

I wish I had specified that they not pee in my mouth. I know it's sterile, but it was disgusting, not sexy. They told me to drink their piss, but I just pretended to and eventually just didn't. I don’t even feel bad about that, because drinking piss isn’t sexy, it's bullshit. Thank god nobody crapped on me!

I liked it when they made me cry. Then, I felt like I was a real person with feelings instead of a broken robot or an AI simulation (which is how I feel when I'm around humans), or that I don't exist at all, which how I feel when I'm learning something.

And I wish I had said not to choke me with their dicks when fucking my throat, because I couldn't breathe for a long time and I had to bite their dicks to make them stop, which wasn't cool. I wish someone would have given me deep throat lessons so I could have done it right. I could have learned on my own if only they would have cooperated, but they just thrusted angrily, which was good in a way. Still I'm sorry I never felt one of the men cum deep in my throat, halfway to my stomach. It would have been sexy to have been used like that. I knew a girl who had a tracheotomy and I was actually seriously wishing someone would do that to me, then use my throat for an hour.

Maybe next time. If that could be done without me having to go to the hospital afterwords, I would DEFINITELY do it. The scar will be remind me of that being done to me, and I would blush anytime someone asked me what happened. If someone DID ask, I promise myself now to tell the truth, even if it's at work.

And finally, I wish I had specified that they had to stretch my ass hole before fucking it the first time. It hurt too much until someone told me to "push, like you're taking a crap". The other guys said “woo-woo, how would YOU know”, and he said his doctor told him when he got a colon exam, but they still called him “Bruce” and “Maurice” and “Sweet William” for a while until they forgot about it.

The KY made it okay for everybody to fuck my ass hole when they used a lot of it, but earlier I remember thinking that I can see why guys in prison don't like this. Eventually I liked being ass-fucked because of the extra humiliation and because they were fucking deep into my guts, not just my dainty feminine "vagina" like good little boys are supposed to do. Also, deep in my guts I could feel the strangers’ warm cum pumping into me, trying to make my body pregnant, which I couldn't feel when they fucked my cunt.

One guy tried “fisting” me (pushing his whole hand into my cunt) while the others cheered him on. But even though he pushed and pushed (and I screamed and screamed) it was too tight and he couldn’t. That’s too bad. Part of me wishes he had just f***eD his hand in, and sometimes I wish he had. But realistically, he REALLY wanted to put his hand inside me so intimately like that (and I wanted him to), so it was NOT from lack of pushing very, very hard that he didn’t.

Actually, I thought I would pass out during that, probably due to low bl**d pressure from screaming, I'm not sure, but my sight got dark and my hearing got “blurry”, like underwater. It also might be the same thing that happened when I was suspended and whipped, and I got sluggish and slurry. I don't know why that happened either. I have heard that c***dbirth was the most horrible pain you can experience. I always thought that was bullshit but now I believe it.

When I think about it objectively, I realize that if he had pushed even a little harder, he would have split my belly open and my intestines would fall out and the party would have been over. God only knows what I would have told the hospital… not to mention my mom. She put me in the mental hospital anyway when she found out about all this, but that’s another story.


==============[ THE IN-YOUR-FACE REALITY VS. SIMULATED EXHILARATION

There’s a subtle difference between something really happening and merely thinking of it as an intense masturbation fantasy (and for me it has been both).

Between the time Di told me about the things her husband did to her, and when I allowed him to do them to ME, I spent a lot of time thinking what it would be like.

The difference was that when imagining something intensely (while rubbing your clit or, presumably, the head of your dick), your mind focuses on one or two aspects of it, the details vanish, and the background becomes blurred, dark-grey cardboard. It has to be that way, or you can't cum. When I fantasized about it, I could imagine my legs held wide open with my feet slightly in the air and my hairy vulva obscenely exposed, or my wrists being attached to the ceiling and my tits and nude hips and bare feet all on display for the men to stare at before they angrily whip me until I stop moving, then take turns r****g me.

When it really happened, it was just like that, yes. And the embarrassment and submission and being exposed naked were more than I could ever have hoped for. I felt UNIMAGINABLY SEXY. I couldn't possibly BEGIN to describe how sexy it felt to be exposed naked and offered to strange men. The overloaded embarrassment of being the only one naked in a room of MEN – generic, faceless strangers who were soon going to FUCK me -- was so intense that it made me feel d**gged, probably, like heroin.

But there were a huge number of little things also going on, like the glare of the two light bulbs and the shadows they cast, the moldy smell of their basement, my hunger and thirst (other than for being ****d), the "crunching" sound of cars when they drove in the driveway then hearing the engine being turned off, the feel of gentle air on my body and low rumbling when the furnace turned on, the salty taste of my tears, the fact that the air was comfortable for them but too cold for a naked person, the “”bzzzzzt” of the door buzzer when another couple of guys showed up d***k to fuck some crazy girl who would let you do anything to her, the cold, hard concrete against the bottoms of my feet that made me aware I was bare with no clothes on like after I get out of the shower, except in a room full of MEN.. I could literally list a thousand things.

None of these are by themselves important enough to make the experience any different from the intense masturbation fantasy. But the confluence conspires to give it a REALITY and a PRESENCE which grounds the experience as being in the same universe as boring, ordinary reality. Ordinary reality like standing next to a telephone pole with rusty staples in it while waiting for the light to change so you can cross the street, looking at an old car in the parking lot and noticing that the windshield is dirty and the wax is faded, or looking at the grease they've spilled on the parking lot in front of the recycling barrel behind Burger King. In some important way, experiencing those kinds of things feels different than fantasy or even a dream.

I don't really know how to express what I'm trying to say. These things (like the musty odor and everyday sounds), while not exactly distractions, gave the experience a texture and reality that are absent in dreams and rub-fantasies. Look around you now. (Go ahead, I'll wait!). Do you think there is any possibility you are in a dream right now? No, that’s ridiculous! Why not? After all, everything you see is something you've probably seen in moves or dreams. I've even thought how ridiculous it is to ask if I'm dreaming, and then woken up. But there's a sense of being a small person in a large 3D world that makes it obviously different from watching the same scene in a movie theater.

In the fantasy, you picture yourself lying on your back holding your legs apart and things being done to you. But when it really happens, what you actually SEE is the wooden boards in the basement ceiling. The differences are like that. A better example: I had often imagined a baseball bat being pushed into my ass and deep into my belly. But when he really did that with a broom handle, there were little specks of sand stuck to the wood, and flecks of paint missing making it rough, and I could feel them sc**** against my stretched ass hole, and I could feel the larger ones sc**** against my insides. You don’t notice these things when you’re just rubbing your clit, wishing it would happen.

In the fantasy, he pushed the baseball bat into my body at a constant rate. In reality, he pushed, then stopped, then pushed, then stopped, pulled out a little, took a hit of his cigarette, pushed again, twisted it, then pushed it in HARD -- eventually going deeper and deeper into me. Also, I didn't imagine him moving the broom left and right, which made it move right and left inside me (I guess my ass hole was a fulcrum).

I know this isn’t freshmen physics, but this is important to me. When I was lying in bed rubbing my clit, the imaginary baseball bat had no resistance; it just slid right up inside my back. But when it was really done to me, some parts of the broom handle had more KY and other parts had almost none, and so had different friction along the length of the wood when my anal muscles squeezed against it. This caused the high friction places to pull my ass hole into my body a little bit, and then release it to fold back out after the friction part of the broom handle was pushed inside my body.

And when simulating it in my mind, I couldn't feel a long object move around inside me, between my hips and behind my stomach, ordering me by its presence to stay still, nor could I feel the blunt rounded top poking and prodding the place where my colon bent to the right, preventing it from being pushed any deeper into me. Nor could I imagine the hard boner pushing the front of some guy’s pants as he humiliated me in this way, or the sound of him walking to the other side of the table, unzipping, and taking it out to fuck my mouth with, after he had finished impaling me intimately on a long wooden pole.

And of course, when I was imagining it, I liked it and it didn’t hurt. When it really happened, I liked it and it DID hurt.

Those were just a few of the thousands of subtle but collectively impressive differences between being stripped and humiliated for real, with people watching me, and it merely being something to think intensely about to make myself cum. And I've only just mentioned 20 seconds' worth, but it was like that for 2 1/2 days, continuously, with no reprieve other than the few hours in the mornings when I could sl**p tied and gagged and immobile, attached to their workbench in the dark.

Lying in my bed, I had imagined kneeling down, my head on the table and one end of a baseball bat deep inside me with the other end sticking out of my ass. What I didn't think about when masturbating was how juice would run out of my cunt which was starving to be fucked too, down the bottom of my stomach to my tits, or how exposed I would feel while two married people just stood there holding hands and watching me be skewered in silence for over a minute as I obediently waited and prayed to be fucked by someone, anyone.

It was the most wonderful experience of my life. When I'm 80 years old, I'll still be rubbing and remembering.

My strong advice to other girls who get turned on by reading this: DON'T DREAM IT, **BE** IT.

--Faye


PS:

And now a math lesson, boys and girls:

BONER + ANUS = BONUS!

...as in "Oboy, free BONUS porn!"




THINGS MY FUTURE HUSBAND WILL DO IF HE REALLY LOVES ME

* Make me go to a biker convention wearing nothing but a T-shirt that says "Bikers are fags!".

* Tie me naked to the hood of his car with my legs spread open and drive through the city at noon honking the horn.

* Have me fill my cunt with strawberries and whipped cream, and lie on the dinner table with my legs open while he eats dinner, eat the strawberries from me with a long wooden spoon for dessert, beat me with the spoon, then tell me to go away.

* Before I get in bed every night, make me get on my knees and say a prayer to his dick, thanking it for what it is about to do to me and begging it to be merciful tonight.

* d**g my food, and when I pass out on the sofa watching TV, strip me, stuff me in the car trunk , drive me out in the country, and dump me naked on the side of the road at 4 AM, so when I wake up I'll have no idea where I am, how I got there, or how to get home.

* Not allow me to eat unless he has masturbated into my food. If he can't cum, I go hungry.

* Make me stay awake and suck his dick all night while he sl**ps then make me go to work while he lies around all day thinking up things to do to me.

* Make me hitchhike naked and tell people "I'm autistic and so I'm very direct. This is the only way I can think of to get sex".

* Whenever he brings his friends over to watch the football game, make me sit on top of the set naked with my legs open so they can look at my cunt if they get tired of the game and throw beer cans at me when the other team scores.

* Handcuff me to the living room sofa, deny me food and water for two days, eat pizza and beer in front of me with another woman, then turn off the lights, leave me in the dark, and take her into the bedroom, where I can hear them fuck in the dark.

* Inject hot water into my vulva so they become swollen and red, take pictures of them while I'm in pain, post them on the internet with my cell phone number, and order me to answer it if anyone calls.

* Take me to a party, pull down my pants, and order me to just stand there while people look at me.

* Keep me locked in a box under his bed for a year, only taking me out to use as a nameless masturbation doll for his own selfish physical pleasure.

* Make a rule that I never speak to or look at any other part of his body but his dick.

* Handcuff my hands behind my back, bend me over the bathtub naked, and fuck me from behind. As incentive for me to make my pussy muscle tight, hold my head underwater and not let me breathe until he cums.

* Attach my nipples to hooks in the wall so I dare not fall asl**p, and make me stand like that for a week.

* When I have trouble falling asl**p, whip me into u*********sness.

* Tie me spread-eagle to his bed, push one wire just inside my ass hole and another really deep, then plug it in because it makes my cunt tight while he fucks me and my screams and thrashing around arouse him and make him cum harder.

* Tear my clothes off, whip me until my skin is red and hot, throw me out into the snow naked, lock the door, masturbate while looking at me through the window huddled and shivering, and not let me back in until he cums.

* Keep me bound and gagged naked in a plexiglass box in the living room as a coffee table. Put two holes in it for my tits to stick up through, and use them to put cigarettes out on so as not to dirty the ashtray. Keep me like that when he has cocktail parties and everybody smokes.

* Buy a ground-level apartment in the city, stick my head through a hole in the wall so I can be seen by everyone walking by on the sidewalk , brace my mouth open, and put a sign over my head for that says "fuck her in her mouth for free."

* Sell me to another man for keeps -- someone who doesn't like me.

* Leave me overnight with a sadistic r****t just released from prison. Give him $200 and the instructions: "torture her in ways that I could never bring myself to do and return her tomorrow with a video".

* Cut off my vulval lips because he wants the little hole to always be visible, tan them like leather, hang them from his rear-view mirror, and comb the pubic hair for good luck.

* Suspend me by my feet handcuffed and naked, push long candles deep into my ass and cunt until no more will fit, push several more in anyway, then light all the candles and eat dinner by candlelight, pausing to masturbate into my face when the hot wax dripping down my back, tummy, tits, and clit makes me scream.

* Make me walk back and forth in Las Vegas wearing panties and a bra selling my pussy for $200, and when the men are done, refuse their money "because you fucked me so good".

* Handcuff me, rub lighter fluid on my vulva, light it on fire, and fuck me in my ass while I scream with pleasure.

* Tie me naked with my legs spread facing a TV camera broadcasting full screen hi-definition on the internet and leave me there all day while he goes to work, watches me from his desk on his website showing nothing but that video, full-screen and post the URL on alt.sex.bondage every morning just to remind them .

* March me under a bridge, handcuff me to a case of cheap wine, pull down my pants, leave me with the angry old d***ks, drive away laughing about it with his new girlfriend, and never come back.

* Buy a decibel meter from Radio Shack and hold an all-day contest for his friends to see who can make me scream the loudest. The winner gets to take me home overnight and do anything he wants to me.

* Let his five nephews in their early teens fuck me as sex education after telling me to hug them and kiss them and say I love them.

* Keep me chained to a pipe in the basement on the edge of starvation and feed me nothing but his and other men's cum.

* Tie me to his picnic table in the back yard when it's snowing, dump a bucket of cold water on me, wait two minutes, then dump a bucket of scalding water on me too.

* Cut off my toes and sell them on eBay for a dollar each as "amazingly realistic novelty toes" and not give me any of the money.

* Cut off my arms and legs, keep me upright with a two-foot post in my ass in the living room next to his sofa, and use me as a suck-job machine at parties.

* Have a cookout with his friends, amputate my leg, cook it on his grill, and serve it with BBQ sauce, then cut my vocal cords and keep me stored blindfolded and hanging in the garden shed by hooks deep in my tits until he wants to have another party to eat my other leg, then my arms, etc. When there's nothing much left to eat, lovingly strangle me, fuck my dead body, remove my hairy cunt and ass hole, and hang them in a frame on his living room wall with the clit painted red, mount my head on a post next to his bed with the mouth open, feed the rest to his dog, throw what's left in a gas station dumpster, and find a new girlfriend who uses the head as an ashtray .

Ohhh GOD, that is SO romantic!!

Well, gotta end this sometime, so here's my Post Scriptus:

Yeah, I'm a savant. I can't HELP it. It's my curse.

It's my BLESSING.

I invented hyperbolic topology before I knew what it was called. Big deal. I live all disgusting in a fucking cave in the woods. Being Real Smart doesn't make you rich, and it sure as HELL doesn't make you happy. You want Words of Wisdom from the savant? Here:

KNOWLEDGE IS NOT POWER.

Write that down. Teach it to your k**s.

BTW, truth isn't beauty, either.

In fact, I've HAD it with so-called "humanity, and I live in a cave in the woods like Knee Cheese Zarathustra, except that instead of being on top of a mountain, it's next to the interstate. I set up a little tent, buried it almost completely, jacked into the power grid, hacked into the internet, and f***e-fit all my technology in until it looks like the bridge of the Starship Enterprise in here. I'm the only homeless bum (bumstress?) with Heat, A/C, broadband internet, HDTV, and a little fridge.

I've lived like this for three years and I'm happier than any other time in my life ...except for a magical 2½ days in 2002.

You can email me at fayekanegallery@hotmail. If you don't get an answer, it means that what's left of me is naked and face-down in a ditch somewhere after being USED to death.

Be assured that I died happy.

--- Faye Kane, homeless brain
____________________________________________________________
They call me the recursively enumerated, insufficiently remunerated, double data-rated, triple X-rated, psychoactive, hyperactive, hyperbolic, hypergolic, St. Vitus' dancin', pull down her pants and unemployed, overjoyed, low-class, kiss-my-ass, masterpiece-makin’, masturbatin’, window ledge over-the-edge, screwy, chiral, downward-spiral, ass upended, fair-weather-friended, 'puter freq girl geek.

Oh, and here's my blog: http://tinyurl.com/fayescave

© 2009 by Faye Kane--NOT! As with my cunt, you can steal it, modify it , sell it, write your name on it, or do anything you want to it. "Kane" isn't my real last name, BTW, and though it's too close for comfort, it's too late to change, too late to pay, no time to stay the same, too young to leave.

1/27/10
... Continue»
Posted by FayeKane 5 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Group Sex  |  Views: 11510  |  
90%
  |  36

Sukky Foxxe - f***ed to cum, over and over again

Halloween.

Sukky arrived back in Amsterdam on schedule. She had been right, Joe was not impressed that she was working into, and over Christmas. He would have been even less happy if he had known the true reason why, The Company wanted to wine and dine fellow businessmen, and they wanted Sukky to entertain them, with her company, or to put on a show for them. They wanted her to fuck them. Sukky was contracted . She’d been eager to sign that contract, and despite missing out on Christmas at home, was still eager, willing and happy to do the Companies bidding.

Halloween arrived. Sukky was driven into town. A tall sixteenth century Dutch town house was the destination. It was freezing cold outside, and she was glad when she was shown inside, and taken to the second floor. This was where she was to get ready. A case was on the bed, it had her name on it, written in Claire’s hand. Thigh length boots, red and black pvc, with a matching corset. The corset had no cups. There were no knickers, not even the briefest of thongs. Two wrist cuffs, with metal clips, like those on a dog lead, a strong dogs lead, with them were two more, which were for her ankles, also with fitted with clips. The leather was thick, with secure double buckles this completed the outfit. Sukky dressed in the outfit, placing her own clothes into the case. Sukky buckled the leather straps into place, and was ready, for what she was still to learn. She descended the stairs, and went to work. The house was in fact two houses, back to back, knocked through into one. It was very large by Amsterdam standards. The main dining room had been cleared for the guests. They were dressed for the occasion, in all sorts of fancy dress costumes. All were masked. Sukky circled the room, sipping the champagne she had been given. A tall man walked towards her, smiled, bent his head and bit her nipple, before running his hand between her legs. He smiled again and was gone. Sukky saw a couple in the corner of the room, she was sucking his cock. In another corner a woman fingered another woman. A gong sounded, and the people moved back from the centre of the room, leaving a space in which she found herself. A love seat, like the strap swing in the dungeon owned by Gary and Helen, was lowered. Sukky knew it was for her. She climbed into it, without being asked. The catches on her cuffs were clipped into place. A leg stretcher was placed, so her legs were held firmly, but wide apart. Very wide. Sukky knew was to be the plaything of the party. The music re started the seat swung gently back and forth. Sukky’s head was at waist height, her arse slightly in the air. She made herself comfortable, as best she could. Sukky felt herself becoming excited, a tightening feeling, and knew her cunt was moist. A couple, man and woman came over to her. He was dressed the same as the woman, including make up, and a bra, with see through knickers, and stockings and suspenders. Sukky almost giggled as she remembered the old Monty Python song. Without saying a word, the woman got her companions cock out from his costume. She rubbed it, until it was hard. She then put it in Sukky’s mouth, and whilst Sukky sucked, and licked it, so she rubbed her hand up and down the shaft, vigorously. The man came with a groan, after only a few minutes. Sukky swallowed. Then they moved off, still not having spoken, either to her, or to each other. Two women were next. They walked hand in hand. Company executives perhaps, middle aged. They stood by her ankles, and openly discussed her cunt. Then they parted her labia, and pulled the inner lips, so they protruded a little more than usual. Sukky felt something hard enter her. One on the ladies was pushing the handle of her whip into Sukky‘s pussy. It had a long handle, a very long handle, which was ribbed, and grooved. Sukky raised her hips to allow her better access, and a little more was pushed into her. Just when Sukky thought she couldn’t take another inch, it was suddenly pulled out. All of it, straight out, very quickly. Sukky gasped out loud. They both licked the handle dry. They walked away. At no time had either of them said a single word to Sukky. But then she was just one of the toys, to be used as such. Probed, prodded, licked. To have her mouth used, and to be fucked, in anyway they wished. Sukky was the property of The Company. And she loved it. Sukky was in the “swing” for just under an hour, during which time she gave ten blow jobs. Had her cunt played with, her clit licked, her arse was fingered, so many times that she lost count. But no one fucked her. No one made her come. The tightness in her stomach remained. Sukky could almost scream with pent up frustration, but didn’t. It didn’t matter whether she came or not, nor if she enjoyed being used. The Company paid her, and the Company expected her to fuck to its bidding. Coming was a bonus. Enjoyment was a bonus. But if she didn’t come, she did enjoy herself. Sukky liked being used, like being played with, and fucked. Being under the company’s control made it all the more exciting. She had no say in what people did to her, who fucked her, or how, or when. Perversely, she liked that too.
Sukky was un clipped from the “swing seat.” she looked up to see who it was. She was delighted, it was Ophelia. Sukky started to say something to her, but she said
“Time for catching up later, my love, now listen, I’ll tell you what’s going on.”
They had entered another large room. It looked to Sukky as if it was a casino, but there were no roulette wheels, no games of cards. At each table was a girl, dressed, or undressed really, exactly like her, even down to the leather straps on wrists, and ankles. Ophelia was dressed in the same way, like some kind of uniform. Sukky could see the room was full, perhaps one hundred and fifty people were in the room,. As she looked about, she saw there were many “gaming” tables. None were taking odds on red or green. At each was some form of sexual game being played out. At the far end of the room, away from where she had entered, was a stage in the centre of the stage was a St Andrew’s Cross, which stood empty, two large blank screens hung either side on the wall. She saw the two middle aged women, the ones with the long whip handle watch at one of the tables. Sukky saw for the first time a row of gyno chairs, all empty against a wall. At the stirrup end of each was a guy, chained by his cock, the chain passing through a Prince Albert piercing. On there knees they waited. At one of the tables was a screaming girl, Sukky saw her on a table, to the left of the stage. She didn’t look a day over f******n, The Company catered for all tastes, she was just another one. She was dressed as Sukky was, and strapped to an adapted bench. She was on her back, her back and upper body slightly raised. Her legs were pulled wide apart, and held by ropes, onto which her ankle straps were clipped. Between her legs a large lever, worked by an electric workman’s tool, which itself was clamped onto the table. On the end of the lever was large dildo, one of those twelve inch plus ones. The dildo was pumped into her cunt, in a series of rapid thrusts, followed by several slower ones. Sukky saw the slow thrusts were becoming less and less, the rapid ones more and more. A woman, in a long sparkly evening dress, like that of a croupier was keeping the dildo shaft lubricated. She begged to be released, her cries went un answered, and the dildo pumped ever on. Sukky wondered what the bet was that concerned the screamer. How long could she endure the machine fuck seemed the most likely, not till she begged them to stop, no she was begging now, no it would be until she passed out. The St Andrews Cross loomed across the room. “Time for a quick drink, then its your staring turn darling.” Ophelia said.
“My staring…” Sukky started to say, but knew she meant the St Andrews Cross.
Sukky drank her mineral water. The “croupier” at the screamers table, was paying out the winnings, the girl it seemed could take no more, and had at last passed out. Another would be brought to take her place.
“So what are the bets for on the Cross.” Sukky asked her.
“You’ll like this, first, how long your clit can be made to stretch, using the vacuum cap, you like that I seem to remember. Next how long it takes for your first orgasm. Then how many orgasms you have, then there is how long before you piss yourself. And last but by no means least, how long before you beg me to stop, or if not before you pass out.” She recited the list.
“You have to be fucking joking me.” Sukky said.
“No joke, that’s the betting options. And its being filmed, for use in some future movie. The screen you see, that’s so the audience can get a real close look, from any part of the room.”
“But how do they know when and if I come?” Sukky asked.
“That’s the clever bit. You are going to be wired up, with some electric sensor, nice eh!”
What had she said to herself in this very house. “I was just one of the toys, to be used as such. Probed, prodded, licked. To have my mouth used, and to be fucked, in anyway they wished. I was the property of The Company. And I loved it.” Sukky hoped she did.
The stage lights came on. The television screens burst into life, showing an empty Cross. A croupier appeared, and not just any croupier, it was Claire.
“Last bets please.” Claire called.
She looked good, standing there on the stage, all glammed up, her hair and make up immaculate. She was wearing, just like all the other croupiers, a long backless, sleeveless dress. Hers was red, others were silver, or blue, that sparkly material, made from sequins, which seem to catch all the lights, and reflect them back ten fold. The neckline, there was no neck line, the dress plunged to below her waist, her breast full, barely being held in place. A long split up the front of the dress, ended just where the plunging neckline ended. She wore a pair of contrasting knickers, sequined, and sparkling, but in black. Red heels, and she looked fantastic.
Then Sukky was being propelled by Ophelia onto the stage. All eyes were on her. Claire smiled at her, as Sukky was introduced by her to the crowd. Then she asked Sukky to turn and put her back to the audience, Claire bent her forward. The electronic sensor was inserted fully, by Claire into Sukky’s anus, a wire hung loosely from it. The TV screens showed it all, ten feet high. Sukky was then strapped to the St Andrews Cross, the clips on the leather straps clipping her into place, so she was unable to move, either her hands or feet. The sensor hanging wire would transmit to equipment, which would record her orgasms. Any fear she might have felt was gone, as Sukky knew it would. She was excited, as much by the forthcoming “torture”, as by the fact it was being watched live by so many people.
Claire announced “No more bets, please.”
Ophelia began the business which she was so good at. First to get Sukky “in the mood” she worked a vibrating wand over Sukky’s cunt. It felt good. Sukky clenched her bum, and that was converted into a series of scales into numbers, low numbers, later, everyone hoped the numbers would be in the high eighties, which would indicate Sukky was coming. There could be no cheat, the involuntary spasms’ in her bum would be picked up by the sensor, which Claire had pushed in, and now awaited some action to transmit. Ophelia having warmed Sukky up, considerably, rubbed her clit with her fingers, then when she had excited Sukky’s little button of joy, she placed the vacuum cap over it. The vacuum caught immediately, and her clit entered the vacuum. Claire looked at the time keepers clock, which like the spasm sensor, was digitally displayed on the wall behind Sukky’s back. Sukky felt herself coming for what was likely to be the first of many. Then the wave of pleasure washed over her. The sensor picked up her pleasure, and transmitted it to the screen. A loud shout from the audience indicate someone had just had a win. Her clit was by now getting longer, as it continued to expand into the vacuum. On it went. When Ophelia had done this to Sukky before, she had though it impossible that it should get go big. It got bigger even than Sukky imagined it could. Sukky screamed with pleasure, and pain. It was starting to hurt, but was still incredible sensitive. She screamed again, and Ophelia whispered in her ear,
“Just a little more honey, we are nearly there, trust me.”
It seemed an eternity, before the vacuum was pump was stopped. Her clit would remain in this vacuum until she was untied. The sensations continued running through her body, as her clit throbbed. Claire, bent down to measure how long her clit had grown. As she touched her clit Sukky groaned, and came again. The crowd cheered, which only seemed to make Claire glow with pride. She announced the length of the clit. Another cheer from a different part of the room, as somebody else made a winning. Sukky ached for the vacuum to be taken off, but knew it wouldn’t be. She was the property of The Company, to be used, and to be fucked, in anyway they wished. And she loved it. Tonight she was just one of the toys.
Ophelia was back at her clit. She attached a small vibrating bullet to the vacuum cap. It was purpose built, and fitted perfectly, into an indent in the cap. It was controlled by remote control. She stepped back, and stood beside Claire, a foot or so way. She moved the dial, and the bullet began to vibrate. Sukky came immediately, and then twice more in quick succession. She gasped with the intensity of the feeling. The crowd watched, as the digital read out told them what was happening within her body. No cheating was possible here, no faking it, as she did for the camera on occasions. Each orgasm was for real, and they knew it. The dial was turned higher, Sukky tried to arch her back, but couldn’t move, She tried to twist, but couldn’t move.
“Oh fuck, yes, yes, yes.” Sukky screamed at the top of her voice. Only the people in the room could hear the cries, the house was soundproofed. The buzzing increased.
“Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.” Sukky shouted.
The audience too shouted “Fuck her, fuck her.”
Ophelia, obliged. She brought out a dildo, which she then attached to an electric ram. Sukky was to be machine fucked, like the screaming girl.
Lubricated, it was pushed into her cunt. A new ordeal was to be added to the buzzing bullet, and her agonisingly aching clit. It started slowly, with short, slow strokes, but even as she adjusted to it, felt the speed building up. Deeper it went, faster and faster, Sukky came again and again, even she had no idea how many time she had come. The digital read out changed again and again, keeping “score.” Sukky screamed for them to stop, but didn’t want it to end. It didn’t. Ophelia turned the buzzing bullet onto its highest setting. Sukky thought she would die. Then suddenly Ophelia stopped both the bullet, and the machine fuck. Sukky was euphoric, she had not had to beg them to stop. No one shouted out that they had won. It wasn’t over, there was more to come, much more Sukky realised. That thought, just the thought made her come again. The read out turned over again. The dildo was removed. As was the bullet. In its place, again made especially for the purpose, an electrode was attached to the vacuum cap.
“Here we go, love.” Sukky heard Ophelia say, as she turned the current on.
Claire watched fascinated. The audience was spell bound.
The current was turned up. Sukky came again, but was past being able to count them, Sukky existed on a high of sexual pleasure, as wave after wave rushed through her, from that little button of nerves, her clit. Sukky’s entire body felt so sensitive, Claire touched her face, it was soaked with sweat, and smiled at her. Just that light brush on her cheek was enough, the read out recorded another orgasm. The current was turned up, one more notch, and Sukky pissed herself, as the current surged through her clitoris. The crowd cheered loud enough to lift the roof. Some where in the room, some one had won on the outcome of when she would piss herself. Sukky was beyond caring. she was in a world of mainly pleasure, but pain as well. Her clitoris hurt, as if she had been kicked there. Her cunt just ached. Her nipples, cut them off please, they were excruciatingly painful. The “come” counter kept ticking away. Each time it recorded yet another orgasm the crowd counted the number off out load. Only one bet remained outstanding. The length of time Sukky could last, without begging for it to end. For this she would use the safety word, agreed with Ophelia before hand. That or pass out. Then the crowd did the unbelievable. They chanted as one for it to end. They wanted it stopped before Sukky was f***ed to beg. They were only just in time. Ophelia switched the current off. Then she released the vacuum. She removed the cap from Sukky’s clit, and as she did so, she tenderly bent and kissed her, on her most tender of spots. Claire, stood speechless. Then she too bent down, and took Sukky’s elongated clit into her mouth, and gently ran her lips around it. Sukky came again. Not for the first time that night Claire had made her come. The crowd roared with delight. Sukky was helped from the stage, carried really, to great applause. She was totally exhausted, drenched in sweat. Sukky was just one of the toys. And loved it.
Sukky recovered swiftly, after only half an hour, she was able to walk unaided onto the stage to great applause. she sat back in a gyno chair, which had been provided, the camera zoomed in on her clitoris. It was still elongated, but had started to shrink. Over the coming days it should go back to its normal size. Ophelia bent and licked it, pleasure surged through Sukky again, a little orgasm, just a small one. The read out clicked over again, she was still wired. Claire at the crowds insistence knelt and licked Sukky’s clit, oh so gently, and with great tenderness. The counter for the last time that night, clicked slowly, one last time. And then, it remained. Still.


Party Season


Sukky had the 1st November off. Ophelia lay next to her in their bed, just watching her as she slept. She could watch her all day, she looked so peaceful, and so lovely. Later as Sukky relaxed in a warm bath with her, Ophelia told her all the news, and Sukky told her hers.
“You’re spending Christmas with the Chairman.” Ophelia said, totally amazed. “Fucking hell girl.” They had a few scenes together over the next two busy weeks, then it was party time for Ophelia. She was then joining Sukky in Thailand, for the shoot. A late extra Christmas present for Joe, well maybe. Until then they soaked together in the bath.
The fortnight was hectic, just as Claire had said it would be. At its end, Sukky had chalked up another two videos. On her first free Monday, Sukky checked in with Claire. She hadn’t really spoken to her since Halloween. She had sent memos, but Sukky’s days had been full, scene after scene. The car Claire had arranged collected Sukky from the flat, and took her home at the end of each day. Even Sukky couldn’t but help, be where she was supposed to be, and on time. Claire looked embarrassed when Sukky walked into her office. In truth Claire had been avoiding her, avoiding this moment.
“Why the embarrassed look.” Sukky asked.
She looked away, unable to look Sukky in the eye. It took a few moments for the penny to drop. “Your embarrassed, because you kissed me on my cunt, and made me come, that’s it, isn’t it.” Sukky said louder than she should have.
Claire looked at her, her eyes watery, a tear ran down her cheek. “I don’t know what came over me.” Claire gushed. “I am so sorry, I don’t know what to say, now you’ll want another assistant, I know you will.”
“Now just you hold on there. One I don’t want another assistant, I have the best in the firm, that’s you. Two the fact that at a “party” organised by, and for The Company, you kissing me, is no reason for you to apologise, to me, or anyone else. Anyway, you’re a lovely kisser.”
“You really didn’t mind, I just couldn’t help myself.” Claire said.
“I really didn’t mind, really.” Sukky said, and meant it. “Right I’ve got five more parties before Christmas, when are they, I know you, know, and….”
Sukky stopped in mid sentence. Something was up, Claire was just trying to find a way of telling her. “You did have five parties, now you have five more.” She said. Then went on
“We had twenty five extra requests after your performance at the Halloween party, now everybody wants you at their party, doing that same show. Not the betting side, just the show.”
“Was I that good.” Sukky asked. Sukky knew it had been a knock out. Just her bonus for it, was incredible, some from the audience, and the rest from the company. Apparently there had been lots of very important clients there. Sukky had heard the two middle aged ladies, were s****rs, eccentric billionaires, who had following her performance invested very heavily in The Company. The Chairman was apparently over the moon. Claire had been too, her bonus was equal to almost half her yearly salary.
“Ok, when.” Sukky asked. She knew better than to ask where. That she would probably never know, nor whose party it was. Sukky didn’t need to know. The Company paid her, and the Company expected her to fuck to its bidding. And so she would.
“Don’t forget to put those bookings in your dairy, you are a part of the team now.”
“What, no I couldn’t, really, I mean, could I?” Claire stopped herself. “Could I.?”
“I don’t know, but Lynn is the party booker, I’ll find out.” Sukky said.
With that she went to find Lynn, the office dragon, who was deep down, really a sweetheart, if you approached her in the right way. Sukky told her she needed Claire, to accompany Ophelia and her to the parties when the St Andrews Cross show was included. Lynn said no, of course.
“Why, why can’t she.” Sukky pressed her argument. “She was part of the show, which has done The Company a little good, I hear.”
Lynn was eventually won over by my argument. “She’ll have to have weekly bl**d tests from now on, like you and the other girls. Last week she had her six weekly bl**d test, that we all have to have, that was fine, I’ll arrange for the Doc to put her on the performers list. Next outfits, that’s expensive, especially for just a few shows. But, Eleanor has just left us, she is about the same size as Claire, get her down to wardrobe, I’ll authorise any alterations. Is that alright for you.”
It was. Then Sukky asked “Why is a pretty girl like her not in front of the camera.”
Lynn, walked to the door, and closed it firmly. “This is not to leave this room, do I make myself clear.” She did, and it wouldn’t. “She came here, with her dreadful boyfriend, a couple of years ago. He’d taken some pictures of her, and wanted us to pay him for them. They were rubbish, the pictures that is. When he was told to leave, we weren’t interested, he went berserk. Broke poor Peters nose, then gave Claire such a beating. Then he left, never been seen since. Claire, well when she got out of hospital, she came to work for us, in the admin department. quite a story, but true. And not a word to anyone, understand.”
“She needs some decent photos taken, then she might make a great addition to the stable of us lovely girls, if I get Chris to do the pictures, would that be Ok?” Sukky asked. “I’ll pay.”
Lynn smiled. Sukky left Lynn, and went to find Claire. She was still in her office.
“Right lets get busy. First you have to see the Doc, bl**d sample.”
“I had mine last week, it not due again for another five weeks.” She said.
“It is if your doing parties, in whatever capacity.” Sukky said
She stood open mouthed.
“Then its wardrobe, your having Eleanor’s stuff, for the short term. Then make up, for your hair, and any waxing that needs doing. Ok. Then when I’ve seen Chris, you’re having a photo shoot, with him What you do is up to you. This will be your chance, if you want it, take it.”
Claire took it. She was placed one the performers list. Chris took some lovely pictures of her, toys included. Soon she would be in The Companies magazines. Eleanor’s outfits fitted if not perfectly, then well enough. Her hair was trimmed, and her quim was fully waxed.

At the first party, Sukky was to be strapped to the St Andrews Cross, just as before. It wasn’t to be a marathon session, Ophelia worked her magic, they were all dressed, as they had been on Halloween night, only this time Claire wore the same as Sukky and Ophelia, thigh length boots, red and black pvc, with a matching cup less corset. No knickers naturally. And the thick leather straps, for ankles and wrists fitted with metal clips, like those on a dog lead, a strong dogs lead, with secure buckles. Claire looked great in the outfit, her pussy newly waxed, with just a very thin line of pubic hair up the front. She wiggled, and flashed herself with abandon. She took an active part, sucking Sukky’s clit, with no hint of embarrassment.
The party was small, only ten or twelve people, men and women. They were masked, it seemed to be the in thing. Being small an intimate no restrictions had been placed. The numbers at Halloween meant it was not possible for every one to be checked with a bl**d sample. Normally, and that included this party, everybody was required to provide a health certificate. The Company did not want any of is property, to be infected with any diseases. They took great pains to ensure this, not always successfully. But then nothing is one hundred percent. The show ended, but they wanted more, a threesome, before joining them. Ophelia and Sukky had done this many times before, Claire was the new girl.
“I’ve never done it with a girl before, or with people watching, I am so nervous, I thought it was just to be the show.” She confided. “And I don’t really want to do anal.”
“Look what you want no longer matters. If they all want to fuck you in the arse, then they will all fuck you in the arse. You are here to be fucked, and to fuck for The Company, not for yourself. I’ll look after you.” Sukky said “Come on.”
Sukky took her head in her hands, and kissed her. Sukky moved her hand down between Claire’s legs, her cunt was already wet. Claire clearly, like Sukky enjoyed being on display. Ophelia joined in, kissing Claire full on the lips. Then they seduced Claire, licked her, fingered her, in the pussy, and the anus, until she had her first public coming. And noisy it was to. One of the guys in the audience, joined in. He kissed Sukky, and Ophelia, on the mouth. Not so Claire. Taking his cock in one hand, he pushed himself into her open mouth, her eyes had been closed. They came wide open, as his cock filled her mouth. Then she relaxed, and sucked him, and licked him, until he came. She momentarily didn’t know what to do, then she swallowed, like a good girl should. The night wasn’t over, all the men took turns, they were fucked in the mouth, fucked in the cunt, Ophelia and Sukky were both fucked in the arse. Finally, with Claire on all fours, she too had her first anal fuck. She gasped as he pushed his cock into her, then screamed as it was pushed fully in, then the pain passed, and a wave of pleasure washed over her, and she came, again, and again. It didn’t end there, whilst the guys recovered they pleasured the ladies, biting their clits, and probing their cunts and arseholes with our tongues. Claire did all this too. Then she was taken by thee of the guys onto the stage, whilst Sukky and Ophelia finished the ladies to their evident content. Then they had time to watch as Claire sitting astride one cock, leant forward, and receive another in her arse, her first double penetration, her gasp was lost, as she took the third cock in her mouth. Claire’s party season had got off to a good start.
The next night they were collected from work. Outfits in the boot. Claire, and Sukky. Claire was excited, this was what she had prepared others for, and watched them go off to, over the years she had worked for The Company. Claire’s pictures, taken by Chris, meant she was no longer an office girl, but was now a contract girl She had signed that morning. Now here she was too. She was very nervous. As she was now on the performers lists, her access to the client list had been withdrawn. She, like them had no idea where they were going. She would be on the Thailand shoot with Sukky. Sukky had another assistant, starting in the new year. In the meantime, Lynn was covering, temporarily, of course.
They arrived at the airport. Claire’s eyes wide with excitement, and boarded a private jet, and flew into the growing darkness. The flight wasn’t long, under an hour. Where they were, Sukky had no idea, nor did Claire. who was worried. Sukky reassured her. The Company looks after its property, she told her. And they were Company Property. Claire looked at Sukky, until that moment she hadn’t even considered that.
They were taken in a blacked out limousine to a mansion in the hills. Then shown to a large room, and told to change. They opened their cases, and took out the out fits. High heels, naturally. That was it, nothing else. Claire looked anxious.
Sukky said to Claire “Look, you’re a contract girl now, you signed the contract. You knew more of what was involve than I ever did. The Company pays us, and the Company expects you and me to fuck to its bidding. Coming is a bonus. Enjoyment is a bonus. We are going to be used, whenever they say, where ever they say. I like being played with, and fucked. I like being under the company’s control it makes it all the more exciting. We have no say in what people do to us, who fucks us, or how, or when. I like that, so will you. You are The Companies, to do with as they like, to be photographed, filmed, and to entertain who it decides we should entertain, and how, to play, suck, and fuck, whoever they say, when they say, and how they say.”
“I am sorry, you’re right, I have butterflies in my stomach, its just nerves.”
“My stomach is tight to, but its excitement, I have no idea what is going to be done to us this weekend, or by whom. I am wet just thinking about it.”
Sukky reached out, and touched Claire’s pussy. It was wetter than hers.
“You, lady, are going to do just fine, just fine, just try to enjoy the experience.”
They showered and then applied make up. They had been told to be ready for ten, it was ten minutes to go. They put the heels on. No sooner than they had done that, than the door opened, and a tall slender woman opened the door, and told them to follow.
In a darkened room, were a dozen or so men. All naked, all with erections.
“Viagra has a lot to answer for,” Sukky thought.

Still the party session was not over. Claire, she was turning into a party girl and like, Sukky could party all year. It had been decide, by whom Sukky had no idea, that Claire would stay with her and Ophelia, going to the same parties, until the new year, then after Thailand, she would have her own schedule. It was too late into the year’s schedule to make Claire her own schedule. There was no filming taking place, although Claire had made one video, a one girl, two guy one.
“Its not so bad, when you get used to anal.” Claire told them one morning.
“Really.” Sukky said. “I would never have thought it.”
They had a booking tonight. Sukky had to be in make up, they were doing her hair before she went for Christmas, with the Chairman.
They cropped it short, a little shorter than usual, Sukky thought. Her fanny was plucked as her nails were done. Nothing down there to wax, but the odd stray needed attending to. Two short hairs plucked from around her anus made her wince.
Sukky had been booked to do a party with Ophelia, but only two were needed Sukky took Claire instead. Sukky preferred parties to making blue movies. Ophelia, preferred movies. Don’t get Sukky wrong, She loved making videos, she just loved parties a little bit more, Sukky thought it was because you never knew what was in store, with videos, everything was pre planned, down to the last camera angle. Sukky was high on the thrill of it. She wasn’t allowed much else in the way of stimulants. No d**gs, not even a spliff, alcohol one glass per day, no more. No d***kenness, ever. She had known all this, it was spelt out in the contract, with every other facet of her life. No casual sex, she had never gone in for casual sex anyway. She could fuck Joe, when she saw him, which wasn’t as often as she’d thought it would be. Even he had to have a bl**d test every month. Fucking hell. No bl**d test and he couldn’t even fuck his own wife! Want a lover, ask permission first. Sukky was lucky, her lover was Ophelia, they had no problem with that. She was part of The Company, so fucking her was fine. Parties were her outlet she supposed. Even though they were selected for her. Each girl, or girls, or guy, had to meet the customers requirements. The customers were either businessmen who were in some way, or other connected to the firm, or people the company wanted to influence, or blackmail. Unless the party, or receptions as they were sometimes called was at the clients place, then they were filmed, sound as well. Even some clients house’s had been bugged. And The Company ran the parties at a profit, a huge profit, all tax free and hidden. The Company reached long and far. Sukky had no complaints. After six months, God was only six months, she was well off thanks mainly to the very generous bonus system, often she would get a “little something” from the client, as well as from the company. All very tax free. Her salary, that was taxed, but the accountants had been at work, and she paid very little to the revenue. The salary was invested, a wide spread, global to give her as little risk as possible. In the six months, she made twenty films, done dozens of stills shoots. She had been in one way or another fucked by over eighty guys, not including parties. She was beginning to loose count. Before she began modelling, and doing porn she had only been with a handful of guys, or boy’s including Joe, and Tom of course, she thought of the spotty teenager, behind the bike sheds at school, he didn’t really count, he came as he was about to enter her. Just made a mess in her knickers. Liz had been her only female lover. Now she had no say in who or when someone got into her knickers, not where, not even what sex, or age. Did she mind, fuck no, she loved it.
They dressed at The Company headquarters, near the centre of the city. As usual they had no idea where they were going, only why. The outfits gave it away. Cup-less corsets, no knickers, thigh high boots, she’d worn these very recently. The car collected them, long capes over their shoulders, to protect them from the cold North Sea wind, and the prying eyes of passers by. Destination was a brothel in the red light district. It was a very high class establishment, owned by The Company, and very exclusive. It had an outstanding restaurant, some of the best playrooms in Amsterdam, if not the world. They were taken to the lower floor, where a private party was underway. They were the entertainment, for the gathered business men. On the house. As soon as they entered Sukky felt a bad vibe. There was an underlying current in the room, it wasn’t good. Too many of the assembly had, had too much to drink. Sukky didn’t like it. Money does not guarantee good manners.
Claire had noticed none of this. To her this was yet another thrilling and exciting thing, to be tried and savoured. It should have been for Sukky as well, she was still anxious. One of the men, came over to where they watched, gauging the mood. He smelt of beer, and clearly thought he was gods gift to women. Sukky pitied his poor wife. He breathed fumes all over Claire, as he felt her up. Claire adjusted her position, so he could better finger her. He pulled his hand away, holding up the finger he had used.
“Look at that.” He slurred, “look at fucking that.”
Sukky looked, a sticky finger they used to call it at school, and guys like him, fucking wankers. Sukky wished Ophelia was with her, and not Claire. Ophelia would know what to do. They were here to do The Companies bidding, but fuck this, this was real bad news. For the first time since she had joined The Company Sukky was not enjoying herself. She was not taut with anticipation, no butterflies troubled her stomach. Sukky’s pussy, was suffering a drought, its first for many a long day, or night. She had fucked in videos, men and women, that she didn’t find attractive. That is the way of the business. What she found attractive mattered not a h‘pence. That she did her job did. So she’d fuck them, or suck them. Lay back while they came on her face, or tits, even in her hair. That’s what she was paid to do. And paid well, very well. At parties, she’d been frightened once, no twice. The auction had terrified her to begin with. Standing on what amounted to a slave block, being sold to the highest bidder. Whilst she might have been scared, she was also excited. Sukky could do nothing, but stand and be sold, and then what, in time she found out. Mainly, for her at least it was pleasurable. Sometimes there was so much pleasure that it hurt, agonisingly so, like at Halloween.. Tonight there was none of those things. Tonight there seemed to be only d***ks. d***ks to her meant only one thing. Bad news. Bad news, with v******e close behind. A brawl broke out near the bar. Sukky took hold of Claire’s arm, and edged away from what was to follow. What followed was the clubs security. Unobtrusive, always in the background, the d***ks were ushered out. Any spark of resistance, crushed. Security worked indirectly for The Company, they took no prisoners, nor any back chat. They were quietly efficient. The party, never re started. The manager saw to that. The car was re called, and they went home, an early night. Ophelia was still up, when Sukky got to the flat. Still in her working gear! Ophelia made the most of what the party goers had missed. Their loss, was the girls gain.




... Continue»
Posted by SFS 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 1137  |  
100%
  |  3

mom and son go to halloween party and fall in love

The Halloween Party Dress

Thomas Bryton heard the bell ring sounding the end to yet another boring day at school. He ran as fast as he could to his locker the minute he got out of the classroom and only stopped just long enough to yank the denim back from the metal locker before hurriedly relocking it and once again darting off into the crowd of students at Shorehaven High. Pushing past everybody in his way he raced along the corridor until he bounded through the large double doors and into the freedom of Friday after school.

Tommy, he never much liked being called Thomas, ran down the large stairs outside of the entrance to the old building, ignoring the shouts of his teachers and didn't stop running until he reached the road at the end of the long grass banks in front of the school.

The banks were covered in flowers because of the warm air and sunlight that shone brightly in a cloudless sky, but none of it held his interest at all. All of his attention was on what lay right in front of his eyes.

"Hey Tommy boy." A familiar voice called to him

"Hey Binxy man, you got it!" He said back with a large smile on his face as he took in the tantalising view of the car in front of him, "Nice one man."

Jerry Binx was one of Tommy's friends and he was also on Shorehaven High's football team. Even though Jerry was two years older than Tommy they were both on the team because Tommy was an outstanding athlete, much like his father who was also on the team when he was young.

Tommy wasn't an overly big k** however; he was tall for his age though. He was 18 years old and already he was 6' tall. He had short dark brown hair, cut so the fringe hung just over his eyes, brown eyes and although he wasn't hugely built, he was muscular in a defined and toned way. Everyone said that he was the image of his father, just a smaller version. His father, Carl Bryton, was 6' 3", and with the way Tommy was growing, he would be just as tall when he stopped growing.

"So, you want a lift home or you just gonna stand there staring all day?" Jerry asked with a grin on his face.

Tommy hadn't realised that he had been staring so hard, but a brand new red Porsche just had to be stared at. Jerry's came from a very rich f****y and although Tommy's f****y was far from poor, they weren't millionaires like the Binx f****y.

"You serious? Cool man, can I take it for a spin?" He asked enthusiastically, still not taking his eyes from the car as he walked closer.

"No way Tommy, I've only just got it, I don't want it crashed and smashed up already." Jerry said chidingly

"Ha ha, very funny." Tommy said sarcastically as he walked around to the passenger side and jumped over the car door to sit down.

"Man this is the car of my dreams." He said as he looked at the brand new interior

"You ain't seen nothing yet buddy." Jerry said just before he burned the car out into the road.





Leah Bryton placed the receiver back down onto the handset and smiled broadly to herself. The customer had been tough to win around but her charm never failed, and sure enough she had just earned herself yet another fat amount of extra bonuses because of that deal.

Leaning back in her chair she let herself relax with her hands on folded on her stomach and smiled down at the phone on her desk.

As she smiled triumphantly at the phone she heard a gentle knock on the door.

"Come." She called, and with one final smile of triumph at the phone she looked up and saw Susan, her receptionist, walk in holding a file in her hands.

"This came for you from head office Leah." Susan said with a friendly voice.

Leah liked being informal with her staff, especially when she had become friendly with them over time. She thought that it helped the work environment.

"Ah forget it for now." She said with a smile as she stood up and smoothed her business suit. "It can wait till Monday now, you get off and go home early, it's the weekend, go and enjoy yourself Susan."

Susan smiled back at her and stopped walking towards the table.

"You know you're gonna be caught bunking off one of these days Leah." Susan said with a grin

"Yeah, but hey, what's life if you don't break a rules eh?" She replied with a smile of her own and she walked over to the coat stand to pick up her coat. "And besides, I can get away with anything." And with that she gave her most innocent look and they both burst in to fits of giggling.

"Come on then before we're caught," Susan said as she walked out of the office, "I'll buy you a drink."

"Not today Sue, I've gotta get straight home. Me and Carl are going to his work's Halloween party tonight and I've got a special surprise for him." Leah replied as she closed the door behind her and locked it.

"Ooo, really." Susan said with a knowing smile, "You got that dress then?"

Leah just grinned and began to giggle again and Susan soon joined in.

"So someone will be getting laid tonight then." Susan said after she stopped giggling again

"Well, maybe." She replied, trying hard not to giggle again. They just looked seriously at each other for a moment though and then they both burst out giggling again. She was not usually a giggly girl, but she just felt happy today and wanted to be happy.

"So Leah, are you gonna join me in my office before you go home?" Leah heard the voice and immediately knew it was Dwayne Borhand, another executive she worked with, before she turned around.

"In your dreams Dwayne." She answered back and she rolled her eyes as she looked at Susan and yawned. Susan just smiled back at her.

"You're always in my dreams." He said to her and slapped her hard on the ass.

"Your always in my nightmares Dwayne." She chided back at him and turned away to walk to the elevators, "And besides, you couldn't handle me." She called over her shoulder at him as he stood by Susan watching her ass sway.

"I could give you more than you could dream of baby." He called back at her, and she laughed in response.



Tommy jumped over the door of the Porsche and grabbed his bag after he had landed.

"Whoa, what a hot set of wheels man, you'll have to let me drive it one day." He said to Jerry as he stood there admiring the beautiful machine again.

Jerry laughed before he answered, "One day k**, one day."

Tommy's smile nearly split his face, "Cool!" He exclaimed, "Anyway, I suppose I better go. Catch ya later Binxy."

"Yeah, see ya later Tom." Jerry replied and then burned the car off to speed away down the street.

Tommy turned around holding his bag on his shoulder and slowly walked up the driveway to his house, all the while thinking about Jerry's new car. He couldn't believe how fast the thing was, and how smooth a ride. Smiling to himself, he walked up the twisting driveway feeling the warm, gentle breeze.

As he reached the top he noticed both his mom and dad's cars were in front of the garage. Guess they're both home, he thought.

When he entered the house, he went straight to the kitchen to get himself a drink and sure enough there they were, Carl and Leah Bryton, his mom and dad.

His dad was sitting reading the sports section of the newspaper at the large wooden kitchen table, dressed in his usual shirt, pants and tie, and his mother was leaning against the counter with her arms folded, drinking some orange juice and talking to Tommy's dad.

"Hey mom, hey dad." He said as he threw his bag under the kitchen table and went straight to the fridge.

"Hey Tommy." His mother replied back

"Alright k**." His dad answered without taking his eyes from the paper. He never did when it was the sports pages; he was completely oblivious to everything when anything to do with sort was in front of his face. Even if someone told him he had won the lottery he wouldn't register it.

"So how did school go today?" His mom asked him

"Yeah it was cool. We won the match again without even having to try really, there's no other school good enough around here to beat us." He answered back to her whilst reaching to bring out some orange juice and pour it into a glass. "We could do with some better competition."

"There is never gonna be any competition for my boy." His dad said, folding the paper down in front of him and reaching for his can of beer. Obviously he had finished the sports section.

Tommy just laughed as he put the carton of orange juice back in to the fridge and gulped the juice down.

"Have you got practice tonight?" His dad asked him, leaning back in the chair.

"Na, it's cancelled tonight. Coach said it's good for us to have fun as well as to train hard." Tommy answered and walked over to the dishwasher to rid himself of the empty glass

"Well, Coach Harlan is the best there is and he knows what he's talking about, so you take his advice Tommy and you'll go far." His dad said enthusiastically

"So what are you up to then tonight?" Tommy's mom asked

He leaned against the counter opposite his mother, "I dunno yet, everybody's going out tonight and they're all busy so I'll probably stay in. What you two up to tonight?"

"We're off to your father's Halloween party tonight." His mom said with a smile for his dad, which didn't last long when his dad spoke again.

"Ah babe, I can't make it tonight, I got a late night meeting tonight with Seers at his house about a new deal." Tommy's dad said, trying not to look at his wife.

Tommy understood why his dad would be wary, his mother had been looking forward to this party for 3 months and now she wouldn't be able to go. He could already see her face turning into a thunderhead and he thought it best if he left the married couple to it.

He turned gently towards the kitchen door and slowly began to move towards it, trying not to catch anyone's attention when all those hopes were dashed by what his father said next.

"Tommy could go with you instead. He isn't doing anything and he was told to go and have fun." His dad said hurriedly

Tommy froze on the spot and turned around to say something to stop him being involved when his mom spoke first, and he knew better than to interrupt a woman who wasn't happy.

"Tommy can go? And drink alcohol? Carl, he's only 18!" She said, her voice dangerously calm. Tommy knew the next step was shouting. He had to run, he thought to himself, but he couldn't move as his dad shot down his mother's points.

"So? I was drinking when I was 18, and so were you Leah. Anyway, one night of being pissed won't hurt the boy. And so what if he's only 18 anyway." Tommy's dad said

"So what? They wouldn't let him in anyway, he's u******e Carl!" His mom said still not seeming to be calm. Tommy was however surprised that she hadn't lost her temper yet though.

"They will, just give him my costume and no one will recognize him. They'll probably think it was me." His dad retorted and then visibly relaxed, knowing now that he had beaten down his wife's points. "Now that would be funny, if they thought he was me. They'd all be wondering how I had managed to party as well as make a deal." His father said and chuckled to himself.

Tommy was still standing halfway to the kitchen door, but he watched his mother sigh and take a big swig of her orange juice.

"He wouldn't want to go anyway. He wouldn't want to spend time with his mom at some party for old people." His mother said to his father.

Tommy didn't know what to say. She was right, he didn't want to spend a night drinking with his dad's bosses and workmates, but his mother really wanted to go. Ah, if only he could have gotten away before his dad mentioned him. But what could he do!

"Hey mom, I don't mind going if you still want to go." He said, and when she looked at him doubtfully he said, "Honest! I got nothing better to do anyway."

"Look honey you don't have to ok." His mother said as she turned around and placed the empty glass on the counter behind her

"Honestly mom, I don't mind. Ok?" Tommy said, trying to reassure her as best he could that he really wanted to go.

"Well, only if you're sure Tommy?" She said, half relieved and half disappointed

"I'm sure." He said and a big smile lit up her face and she walked over and gave him a big hug, then she turned to walk out of the kitchen so she could go and get ready. Great, now he was stuck with a night out with his mom. What a great and fun night this was going to be. Things didn't get any better when his dad gave him the costume he would be wearing.





Leah stood admiring herself in the mirror as she finished smoothing her dress over her slim body. She knew she looked hot, that was why she bought the dress in the first place, so that Carl wouldn't be able to resist her and they could have gotten home and had great sex. but now when she got home she would be horny and Carl would be asl**p, too tired from his meeting to have sex with her.

She sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror, she was so horny tonight, which is why she had left early, so she and Carl could have sex before going out, only Tommy had come back early, so it was doubly as frustrating now.

"Stop feeling sorry for yourself Leah Bryton" She said to herself in the mirror, and she tried to forget the cravings of her pussy.

Adding some small touches to her make up before taking one last look at herself, she smiled at how hot she looked in the dress. Maybe one conciliation was that Carl would be as sexually frustrated as she would be tonight after seeing her in this.

That thought made her smile deeper and she turned and glided out of the room gracefully.





Tommy stood in the hallway and tried not to look at how stupid he looked in his reflection in the mirror at the bottom of the stairs. He felt like a moron, and worse, he looked like one too.

His dad obviously had the worst taste in costumes that he had ever seen, because his imagination stretched to an amazing length. He had gotten a Batman suit. How imaginative, Tommy thought to himself. But that wasn't the worst of it.

The suit was the old Batman suit, and was made of a grey lycra/spandex pants and shirt, which clung to your body, Tommy could easily make out the big bulge of his cock. He had a ridiculous black cape hanging down his back and an even more stupid small black mask that only covered his eyes and part of his nose. The only good thing to it was it showed his body toning, but he felt like a fool.

He turned his gaze away from the reflection and tried to forget what he was wearing. That didn't take long as soon as he turned to see his mother walking down the stairs.

Leah Bryton, he thought of her like that because he had never seen his mother wear something like what she had on now, slowly cam walking down the stairs wrapped in a black dress that clung to every curve of her body, showing every contour of her perfectly formed body. He had never really noticed her as a woman before, she was just his mother, but this, Tommy wasn't even sure his jaw was not on the floor.

Leah Bryton stood 5'10", but with the black high heels on she stood 6'1" when she finally stood in front of Tommy. The was the skirt of the black dress looked tattered and had rips coming up well past mid thigh level showed Tommy his mothers long creamy legs to perfection, as she wore black fishnet stockings too. Her waist was small and her stomach flat, showing no sign that she had had a baby. It looked like she was wearing a corset but the dress was so tight it would have shown if she was. Her long wavy black hair fell down her back and around her shoulders, framing her beautiful face which looked pale because of the black eyeliner and lipstick she wore, her full lips looked ready to swallow a cock whole, the dress running in cobwebs up her arms to dangle an entire foot over her hands in black material. But Tommy's eyes rested on his mother's huge tits. He knew they were big because they were a 42D, but she always wore jumpers or business suits, but this dress hardly contained the two large globes. The Dress was cut at the front so that the neckline fell and showed almost all of her tits, and not just the tops, but a good side of the globe of flesh too. The dress must have shown half of her big tits, right down to just above where Tommy could see her nipples poking hard against the thin material. The twin globes were pushed together to create a formidable cleavage that would surely pop out if she exhaled to fast and by the tightness of the dress and how much of her tits were showing, it was obvious that she was wearing no bra as well.

She was a knockout. Plain and simple! Tommy's dick had also seen her as it was standing at full attention, rock hard and solid and was obviously plainly visible through the stupid costume he was wearing.

Resting a black fingernail under his chin Tommy's mother raised his head from staring at her deep cleavage. He expected her to yell at him, but instead all she said was,

"So you like what you see? You don't think it's too over the top do you?" She dropped her hand from his chin and began smoothing the front of her dress down from her tits and over her stomach.

"No." He managed with a squeak, then cleared his voice and tried to calm himself down. His hands went to dangle inconspicuously in front of his cock, trying to hide it. "No, you look great." He managed to make his voice sound level this time.

What was he doing! This was his mom he was perving over, but he couldn't help but look at how womanly she was.

She was 34 years old and she looked 25 or 26. She was just stunning.

"Has your father gone then?" She asked him

"Err, yeah, about 10 minutes ago." He answered, trying to keep his eyes on her face.

His mother smiled slightly and said, "Well, maybe we should go as well."

He burst out laughing before he could stop himself, "Yeah." He said sounding like a fool. He could have slapped himself for being so flustered, this was his mom!

As they walked to the car his mom stopped before she opened the door.

"Remember to call me Leah tonight ok? They can't think you're my son." And then she smiled, and if it had been anyone else, he would have said it was a teasing smile. But what she said next made his heart jump almost out of his chest. "Oh and, I think that suit fits you well." And her eyes flickered quickly towards the bulge in his pants, or was that just his imagination? Surely it must have been.

He didn't know what to say thought. Was his mom flirting with him? Or was his teenage hormones making him lose control around a hot woman. He couldn't believe that he actually thought that about his own mother. He tried to push the thought away by telling himself how disgusting it was to think that way about his mom, but she still was a woman, and a hot one. He had to get out of this situation before he slipped up again and stared at her lustfully like he did when he first saw here.

He ducked quickly into the car without so much as a response and his mom laughed lightly as she got into the car with him.



When Tommy and Leah reached the office building of Calpine Sports, where her husband worked, she had to try hard not to smile at Tommy. For the entire journey he had kept his head down or looking through the window so that he wouldn't be looking lustfully at his mother's body.

She felt flattered that she could turn on even her own son, and she knew he was turned on by the size of the bulge showing in those tight pants. She made herself stop thinking about the large bulge in between her son's legs before she drove herself made. She felt a flutter of excitement by teasing him though, she always loved playing, and teasing and flirting she really loved. Even though it was her son she was flirting with, she didn't feel any disgusted feeling at all, because to pull this off tonight she had to make sure that no one suspected anything amiss.

As she got out of the car and walked around to stand in front of Tommy she saw how hard he was concentrating on her face, which made it obvious that he wanted to look down.
"Now just you remember Tommy that you can't call me mom tonight, call me Leah, ok?" She said looking at him in the eyes, he nodded, and Leah couldn't help but smile as she spoke again, "Oh and, we might have to flirt just a little so nobody gets suspicious ok?"

His eyes went as wide as saucers and he said, "But mom, I can't flirt with you, you're...you're my mom!"

"Look, I'm not asking you to do anything major, just something little, like a hug or an arm around my waist, or even a peck on the cheek. Nothing else, you think you can do that? If not then we might as well go home." She said looking at him sternly

"Yeah I can do that." He said sulkily

"What, are you ashamed to have people think you're with me? Am I not hot enough or something?" She asked pretending to be outraged. She already knew the answer to that question by that bulge in his pants.

"No it's not that, it's just weird, that's all." He replied and then lowered his head, although he jerked it back up quick enough when his eyes fell on her cleavage. She smiled again, trying to comfort him but still a little tease came through. She liked turning people on, especially when they were shy about it.

"Look, just pretend for now that I'm not your mother until you get a little more comfortable with everything ok?" She asked still wearing her smile

"Ok" He said after a small sigh

"Relax, and just enjoy yourself. You never know, tonight might turn out to be fun." She reassured him, "And don't call me mom!"

With that, she slipped an arm through his and they began walking towards the entrance. As they walked, she couldn't help but press just a little closer against his arm, gently pressing her tits against him. He fidgeted around and cleared his throat a couple of times as well. Yes he was flustered, and Leah found it very amusing indeed.

When they entered the party, they were shown into one of two main rooms. The room they first walked into was really just a well-lit room, cleared of its desks and there were corridors coming off it leading to offices. There were quite a few people standing here, couples dotted around and odd people walking around on their own, but everyone was dressed up. Elvis', chickens, Simpson's, fairies, all different kinds of costumes. Leah figured that this must be the room where the host greeted everyone, because the sounds of music were coming from the room next door.

Suddenly, a giant kangaroo with an elephant came walking up to Leah and Tommy. Her son went stiff as a post, and Leah hoped no one would notice, especially these two.

"Ah good evening Leah, Carl." The Kangaroo said with the voice of Harold Marsh, Carl's sector manager. "Glad to see you tonight."

"Harold, Lydia, so nice to see you." She replied with a bright smile, noting the older man's eye line straight at her cleavage, "Thank you for the invitation."

"Nonsense, nonsense, Carl here is our best worker, he's always welcome here. He might even become a partner some day." He said without once taking his eyes from her tits.

She felt Tommy tense and turned to smile at him. He was looking daggers at Harold Marsh, tension forgot in his protectiveness of his mother. She stroked his arm reassuringly, and felt him jump slightly. She did hope they hadn't seen that.

Suddenly, Tommy spoke.

"I'm going to get a drink." He said and walked away, leaving Leah the choice to follow or be dragged along.

She smiled at The Marsh's as she walked away on Tommy's arm, but when she was far enough away she whispered angrily, "What was that all about?"

"He was ogling you mom." He answered

"So, every man will probably ogle me in this dress, you have. And don't call me mom!" She said quickly and quietly

"Sorry." Was all he said, but whether for what he did or the fact that he too had ogled her, she didn't know.

They headed into the other room. This also was a room where all the desks had been cleared away, but this room was about ten times as large as the other one, and dark except for the flickering lights of a disco at the far end of the room, opposite the door they had just come in from, and corridors led to offices further in the building from a few directions.

The room was dark despite the lights of the disco, and there were many places against some of the walls where Leah could barely make out anyone was standing there at all until they moved out into the lighter areas.

"I'm gonna go and get a drink." Tommy said when they entered the dark room, "Do you want one mo...Leah?"

She smiled at him lovingly, "Ok, but I don't want you drinking too much, you're driving home."

"Me?" He exclaimed loudly, but not loudly enough to be heard over the music thankfully, "You're gonna let me drive?"

"Well I'm here to have a good time tonight and seeing as you only wasn't to mope about then I don't see why I shouldn't drink." She said with another loving smile, "Now be a good boy and go fetch me a drink baby." And she gave him a little peck on the cheek, to which his eyes went wider than they had downstairs. Leah could've laughed, but instead she walked over to say hello to a few people before Tommy returned.





Tommy left his mother to wander and quickly darted out of the room and into the toilets that he had seen earlier. He looked around to see if anyone else was there, but they were empty.

Quickly he walked over to the sink and turned the cold tape on. Splashing the water on his face, but being careful not to spill any on the costume he soaked his face and then looked into the mirror.

He was so turned on; his dick was ragingly hard, so hard he had even thought about going in to the cubicle and jacking himself off while thinking about his mom.

There was no escaping it now, he had never noticed before but after tonight he would always be aware that his mother was a knockout, real life sex on legs, and he knew that he was hot for her.

He looked long and hard at himself in the mirror and tried to calm himself down.

"She's only pretending." He told his reflection, "She's not really flirting. Just trying to make it all look real."

He told himself over and over again, but he just didn't want to believe it.

"Well, I can handle this, I can do this. Just stay calm and in control and remember the truth and everything will be ok. She's just pretending. This is all pretend." He told himself once again, and continued to tell himself in his mind as he left the toilets and went back to get a drink for his mo...for Leah.





Leah stood talking with a couple that both worked with Carl who she didn't know. They were nice people and the first who she had spoken to that had not only stared at her tits. Why was it the only man who could touch her tits when he wanted to, was the only man not at this party? She tried to tell herself that the aggravated feelings she felt were created by annoyance at Carl, not horniness.

For about the tenth time in fifteen minutes she looked around to see if she could see Tommy anyway. He had been gone a long time. She hoped he hadn't got lost.

Suddenly she felt an arm around her waist pulling her side against someone, and when she turned her head to look it was Tommy.

"Hey honey, where've you been?" She asked sweetly, but with questioning eyes.

"Oh I just went to powder my nose hot stuff." Her son answered back

Leah stared at him for a moment and was tempted to take the mask off to see if this really was her husband. Tommy had never spoken to her like that, and he didn't seem to be frightened of flirting with her anymore. He even sounded the same in the loud music.

He smiled at her as he handed her her drink.

"Thought you might want this seeing as I'm driving." He said with a smile and then turned that smile on them, "Hey, how you doing?" He asked as if he actually knew who they were.

Leah took a gulp of wine or whatever it was in the glass and studied her son as she did. He still had hi arm around her as if this was all natural and normal, he even squeezed her side once or twice as he spoke, each time he turned to smile lovingly at her.

So he was not flustered anymore was he? She thought to herself, we'll see about that.

She moved closer to him and pressed her large tits tightly against his arm so that his muscular arm tried to bury itself between her large, firm mounds. And she ran a hand across his lips and rested her hand on his chest. She had never noticed how solid he was before. Smiling adoringly up at him she spoke teasingly.

"Hey sugar, I'm just going to get me another drink. I won't be long." She said and gently kissed him on the cheek.

To her surprise, Tommy didn't move at all, or flinch or seem flustered in any way at all. He just simply turned to her and smiled, and she felt his big hand fall down onto her ass and squeeze hard. She looked at him thinking perhaps her eyes were like teacups now.

"Tell ya what sexy, I'll go n' get ya another." He said and with another smile he slapped her hard on her ass before walking off towards the drinks table.

What had gotten in to him to make him no longer afraid to flirt with his mother? She should have been shocked and disgusted by his actions, but she wasn't going to be out done now. She was going to make him flustered, she knew she could. So instead of being worried about how events had turned, Leah Bryton smiled as her son walked off to get her another drink.

When Tommy found Leah again she was sitting down at a table on her own. The table was round with a white tablecloth drooping almost to the floor. She smiled up at her son as he came to sit down beside her on a chair with it's back against the wall. The place was one of those darker spots, which didn't actually seem much darker to Leah when she was in it, but no one would be able to make much out beyond that two people were sitting there. No way she would be disturbed.

As Tommy sat down, Leah leaned forward a little and smiled at her son, and ran her fingernails of her left hand up and down his thigh under the table. That made him flinch, but he regained his self-possession quickly.

She leaned closer until their faces were inches apart. She could feel his warm breath and feel his body warmth. She could feel lust gently flowing through her veins; although she was unaware it was really there.

"Thank you baby." She said teasingly and leant in to gently brush his lips with hers.

Slowly she moved back slightly to look at him. Her heart was beating faster, and knew that his must be too, but he didn't show one slight fluster in him at all. She almost growled at herself in frustration, but instead she just smiled and then moved forward to press her lips against his this time, not hard, but a lot this was a proper peck on the lips, only neither one of them moved back.

Electricity began to course through Leah's body, only slightly, and a kiss she was sure lasted only a few seconds seem to last forever.

Slowly, she moved her face farther from his and looked into his eyes this time. Her heart was pounding faster, but no thought came to her that this was wrong; after all she hadn't kissed him properly, just longer than was proper for a mother to kiss her son.

Still Tommy barely looked shaken or flustered at all; he appeared as if this was all normal and ordinary. This time Leah did growl.

"What's wrong?" Her son asked looking concerned

"What made you so bold and unconcerned about flirting with me all of a sudden?" She asked sounding irritated

"I'm trying for you, believe me that was hard after that kiss." He said and took a quick gulp of his beer.

So, she was getting to him. Well, she definitely wasn't prepared to go any further, but she had an idea to make him squirm, it would work on any man.

With a smile, she said to him teasingly, "This chair isn't very comfortable, I think I need to sit somewhere more designed for my body." And with those words she stood up and plunked herself down straight onto her sons lap.

His eyes shot open and she grinned at him. Now he was flustered. She put her arm around his neck and tried shuffling around so that her tits were right under his face and he had no way of avoiding looking at her cleavage. Suddenly she realised what the hard lump underneath her that was making her feel so uncomfortable. Her eyes shot open then and she tried to stand up but his arm held tightly around her waist pulled her roughly back down. She was about to demand why, when she noticed two guys sit down opposite them and smile at Tommy. Leah tried to sit very still and look like she was comfortable, but her son's hard dick was pressed hard against her pussy, and she was still horny from earlier.

"Hey Carl, is this the lovely Leah we've heard you talk about so much?" One of the guys said

"She's even hotter than you said man." The other one added

"Well you know me, I only go for the hottest women and there ain't no one hotter than my Leah." He smiled at her and bounced her on his knee a couple of times, bouncing her pussy against his still hardening cock. She tried to keep a straight face.

"Nice outfit Leah." The first one spoke

"Yeah." The other one added again

To her surprise, Tommy spoke again.

"Yeah, she looks so sexy I can't wait to get her home and fuck her hard." He said, and if that didn't surprise Leah enough, her sweet 18-year-old boy, reached his hand from her waist, upwards and cupped her right tit and squeezed it several times hard.

Leah thought she had squeaked but she tried hard not to show anything on her face, she just let her son grope her tits until he finally let go and spoke to the pair again.

"I don't want to be rude guys but me and my girl here just want to have a bit of privacy for a while." He said, replacing his hand back on her waist and once again bouncing her slightly on his knees. Her pussy pulsed and yearned for release of the tension within.

The two guys smiled and nodded then said goodbye to Leah and walked away. As soon as the two were out of eye shot Leah stood up and rounded on Tommy.

"What in the fuck do you think you're doing?" She demanded, "You can't touch me like that, I'm your mo....."

He gently laid a finger on her lips and said, "I had to, I saw those guys earlier and they were always trying it on with the women. I had to let them know that you're taken."

"You didn't have to...." She began but again he silenced her with that finger on her black lipstick covered lips

"I had to. We're pretending you're my wife not anything else." He said looking at her flatly, "Remember? I've seen dad behave like that with you so I knew they'd buy it."

There wasn't much she could say, she knew he was right, but he was her son. How could he be so calm about touching his own mother like that? He seemed to have been enjoying it!

"I think we should calm down, before anything gets out of hand." She said as she looked at him

"Ok, we'll just flirt lightly and no one will know." He reassured her this time. But she had enjoyed it, enjoyed the feel of a hard cock against her needing pussy, missed it now it wasn't there. She had to calm down. "Come on lets get another drink."

"You've read my mind." She said trying to smile. She had to calm down, she couldn't let lust take over her, he was her son!

For the next few hours' things between Leah and Tommy began to change. At first they were still awkward around each other. Mother not knowing what to do in case she gave the wrong signals to her son, and son not knowing just how far or little to give to help convince other people they were married.

But as the drinks began to flow and Leah began to drink a little more, she began to relax more and once again they began to lightly flirt with each other, trying to convince other people of course. Neither of them was enjoying it. Of course.

So little hugs and arms around each other became a little more frequent as the party went on. Then light pecks on the cheeks as earlier events began to seem less shocking and disgusting to Leah. Then they held hands as they walked around talking to various people, Leah's fingernails running up and down Tommy's legs even near his crotch, Tommy's hand rubbing and squeezing Leah's ass as they stood, and even as time began to continue and Leah drank more, the pecks on the lips began to reappear, and the lips of mother and son stayed pressed together harder and for longer each time.

Leah was beginning to feel quite tipsy when one of her favourite songs came on the disco.





"Oh baby come on, we've got to dance to this, come on honey you haven't danced with me all night." Leah pleaded to Tommy

It was getting easier now to call her Leah after so long of pretending they were married. It had only been a matter of hours, but the flirting had gotten stronger with each passing minute. Although Tommy still knew that this was all pretending and his mother being tipsy.

He looked up at her bending over to pull him up by the hands and saw straight at her twin globes. Her cleavage was amazing. He couldn't resist her, she was just too hot.

"Ok, ok come on then sexy." He said. Calling her by more and more intimate names had also come easier now; he barely had to think anymore. It was like this hot woman really wasn't his mother at all. But still, some part of both of them must still remember the reality, because if she had been anyone else, he would have taken his shot and knew that he would have gotten it.

They walked up into the middle of the dance floor, which was quite crowded by other couples dancing away, and most of them not caring that their moves were far more than just suggestive.

And the dance began, a slow moving song this was, but as the beat went on it would be livelier until it made you dance until you dropped. He knew this song well.

So gently Tommy placed his arms around his mother's waist and held her tightly against him. As he had had only two drinks that night, he was completely sober; his mother on the other hand, was just a little tipsy.

She rested her head against his chest as they slowly swayed to the music. Her big 42D tits pressed against his hard chest, her arms lightly resting around his neck, and his hands slowly moving down to cup her tight ass.

As his hands reached down and squeezed Leah's ass, he pulled her tightly against himself, feeling his hard cock pressing against her stomach. He couldn't help it, with such a hot woman so close his natural instinct was to fuck her, and it felt good having her pressed tightly against him.

Slowly, she lifted her head up to look into his eyes, their faces only inches apart again. A look of love, the love only a parent and c***d can share, passed between them as they looked at each other, their faces moving closer together until his lips met her black lipstick covered lips. They were so soft; he couldn't believe how soft they were. Harder they pressed their heads together closer, until Tommy could take it no more and he was about to open his mouth when the music suddenly went loud and Leah pushed away from his so quickly he thought that he had done something wrong, but she had a big grin on her face, and she wouldn't be smiling like that if he had pissed her off.

She began to move her hips sensuously to the beat and rhythm of the music, shaking her ass and running her hands over her tits, even squeezing them together as a look of pure lust came into her eyes.

He danced around with her, moving to match her, pulling her close to him by her waist, they both grinded their pelvises into each other as if trying to fuck each other with their clothes on.

Her fingernails yanking at his hair and running down his chest stopping just short of his bulging dick as she danced backwards running her hands over her body. He had never seen her dance like this. Then again, he was no virgin, and he had never seen anyone move so sexually as his mother was right then.
Running her finger into her mouth she stared intently at him as she sucked seductively on her finger and then let it run down in between her heaving breasts and down her stomach. His dick was harder than ever now, and needing some attention. There was no thought that this was his mother at all in Tommy's mind now. They continued dancing.

Leah danced closer towards Tommy, then back again, until Tommy couldn't take anymore and when she turned her back on him again, he reached out and pulled her hard against him. Her ass rammed hard against his solid hard on, her pussy protected from penetration only by the clothes they wore as he held her tightly against himself and Leah ground her ass hard against his raging cock.

Tommy's hands held onto his mother's flat stomach as she ground her ass against his dick. Her arms flowed up and backwards, to snake around his neck and pull his face down to meet hers. Their lips met instantly and their lips parted seconds later. His tongue darted straight into her mouth and was met by her tongue probing hard and fast against him. They kissed passionately mouths never leaving for air. Leah's hands remained locked around her son's neck, pulling him down to kiss her, her back arched so she could kiss him and her ass pushed hard against his dick which was almost ripping the suit open.

Tommy's hands slowly moved up from his mother's stomach as their tongues danced with each other, and their bodies writhed in lust, and soon his hands slid up and over Leah's huge mounds of tit flesh.

With all abandon now gone, Tommy now mauled at his mother's tits, squeezing them hard and roughly, and pushing them together. He squeezed and pinched roughly at her dress-covered material, all the while passionately kissing his mother.

He was becoming desperate now to fuck this beautiful woman, and his hands began to pull at the top of her dress, trying to yank the front of her dress down to free Leah's massive 42D tits.

Sensing his lust, Leah twisted around in his grip and locked her arms around his neck, pulling herself deeper into his mouth, and squashing her heaving mounds hard against her son's chest. Tommy's hands roughly squeezed and groped at his mothers fine tight ass, rough pulling her against him, wanting desperately to fuck her senseless.

However just as he was about to push his hands underneath one of the slashes in his mother's dress to pull her panties down, the song ended and Leah slowed her kissing down until she broke the kiss. Staring up at him with her big hazel eyes, and her arms now lightly resting around his neck, she smiled up at him and then everything seemed to dawn on her at once, and her eyes widened and her beautiful mouth fell open.

"What the fuck have I done?" She gasped as she stared at him as if she had never seen him before. She was most definitely not tipsy anymore.

"Nothing, WE just did what WE wanted." He said, trying to reassure her as best he could.

His beautiful mother just stared at him, her mouth working but no sound coming out at all. Suddenly she said, "I....I.....I'll..be right back!" and she ran off out towards the female toilets.

Tommy stood there for twenty minutes waiting for his mom to come back, thinking. What had just happened? All he knew was that he had wanted her so much that he would have fucked her right on the dance floor. He had never wanted anything so much.

He stood there contemplating everything over in his mind, replaying everything, remembering the feel of her hot body pressed against him, the feel of her big firm tits finally in his hands, her mouth passionately fixed to his as their tongues danced enthusiastically. She had wanted him as much as he wanted her, and every thought led to the same conclusion. He wanted to fuck Leah; he wanted to fuck his own mother.





Leah ran into the bathroom and quickly turned on the cold-water tape and washed at her face hurriedly. Even if she had cared about her make up at that moment, it was the type that never smudged and only came off for a special remover. Not that she cared right then.

As she lifted her head up to look into the mirror she stared at herself. Water ran down her beautiful young face and down between her large breasts. She knew she was amazingly gorgeous, but how could her son think that? How could she think the same about him? How could she have done what she had done with him?

She tried as hard as she could to push the thoughts of the dance away, but it was no use. Her body was saying the opposite to her mind, it was crying out to be used like her son had just done. Not the usual sex that Carl gave her, but to be really fucked, and fucked hard. She wanted it and she needed it and the thought that it was her son who wanted to give it to her only turned her on beyond reason.

She tried hard to stop the i****tuous thoughts, to thinking of something else. She tried to convince herself that she was going to go out there and tell Tommy that they would forget everything and just go home and pretend like nothing ever happened.

But the truth still came to her, she knew he wanted to fuck her, but the truth she tried so hard to avoid, was that she knew that he was going to fuck her, and she was going to love every minute of it, even though she tried to deny it to herself.

She knew what was going to happen, as she straightened her hair and her dress in the mirror. She Leah Bryton was going to not only let her son fuck her when she walked out of those toilets, not only did she want him to deep down, she knew that she was going to fuck him back, and love all of it!

She stood looking at herself and readjusting her hair and dress to straighten herself up, knowing deep down that she wasn't going to be wearing that dress long.

As she took a deep breath, which almost pushed her large tits out of the top and middle of the dress, Leah walked out of the toilets to find her son. She had made a decision and she wouldn't back up on it. She wouldn't. As she continued to walk to find him, she continued to try and convince herself.

Leah walked through the room of people, which seemed a lot bigger now, with butterflies the size of houses fluttering in her belly. How had this all started? When did things go wrong?

Suddenly, she saw Tommy ahead of her, staring at her. She could see the worry in his eyes, and the love for her, but most of all, she could see his lust for her, almost overpowering everything else.

She slowly glided towards him, her arms folded around herself, holding onto herself. She didn't need protection from him, she knew that. If she said no, she knew he wouldn't do anything, but the problem was, she knew that she wouldn't say no.

She stopped in front of him and stared into his eyes, not saying a word. She didn't feel worried, a little nervous, horny like hell, but confused was the main problem. She wanted him so badly, yet she knew it was wrong. She was confused.

They stared at one another without saying a word for what seemed like an eternity, until finally she thought perhaps she had been wrong; perhaps nothing was going to happen. The strange thing was, she couldn't decide whether she was happy or sad about it.

Suddenly Tommy grinned, and then without any warning he reached around her waist and pulled her to him, his lips touching hers and their mouths separating and tongues dancing, softly this time. Lightly she laid her hand on his chest as they kissed. He was so good at kissing her.

Just as quick he broke the kiss and smiled at her once again, this time, it was a cocky smile.

"You know don't you?" He said smugly, "You know I'm going to fuck you tonight?"

She just looked at him and nodded. Trying to hide the thrill of hot lust and electricity that shot through her when he said that. She wanted him now. She needed him now. But it was so wrong. If only it was right. She yearned to be able to convince herself it was right. But she knew she didn't care if it was or not, she was still going to do it.

"And you're ok with that mom?" He asked, deliberately calling her mom

Once again she fought that hot lust and electric coursing through her, and once again she nodded. She wished it was reluctantly, but she thought she looked more and more enthusiastic, she certainly was feeling that way.

Tommy's smile deepened and his eyes freely wondered over her body, taking in every part of her. She wanted him to look.

He looked back at her eyes again and smiled once again, before he took her hand and began to lead her towards the exit.

She stopped after a few paces and he looked at her questioningly.

"Come with me." She said, her smile slowly becoming teasing

Her 18-year-old son looked at her questioningly but he followed her, led by her hand, and no doubt the promise of her body. She smiled now, her smile deepening and the feeling of how wrong this was dwindled. It didn't matter anymore, she knew what she wanted and she knew what she was going to do. She walked down one of the hallways towards the offices, and she grew less and less reluctant the further they went. Passing by some of the offices Leah could make out vague moans or groans from inside, obviously other people had had the same idea as she had. She began to speed up, her body yearning for the action she knew she was about to get. Begging for it, but still, there was a little voice within her crying out that this was wrong, that she should and could stop this all now, it tried to convince her that she was only taking her son down there to try and talk him out of it, but deep inside she knew what really was going to happen, that she didn't really want to talk Tommy out of it. Whatever happened tomorrow was not happening now, and right now she stopped in front of an office that she recognized. Turning to take both of Tommy's hands in hers she walked backwards into the office, biting her lower lip, knowing her eyes were glazing with lust. And then door closed, this was it, she was going to fuck, with her son.

As she entered the office Leah turned so that she could push the door closed while Tommy looked around the room. The butterflies in her stomach made her almost shake with anticipation. Any thought that this was wrong was now completely gone, swallowed up in her lust and the need of her pussy to be fucked.

She didn't bother turning on the light as she turned around and leaned back against the painted wooden door, because the lights from the streetlights and city outside gave a dark light to the room. It was still dark but she could easily make out her son and even the colours he was wearing.

Tommy was looking around the room, which wasn't small, but neither was it huge. At the opposite end to the door, a large desk with a big black leather chair sat, a sofa was off to the left of the desk and was also black leather, and filing cabinets were on the opposite side. In the corners nearest the door two tall plants stood, and the room was finished off with two smaller chairs situated in front of the big desk. The desk itself was covered with the usual office things, like a lamp, computer, sharpener, photo frame, etc, but was not cluttered, and the room was spotlessly clean, even the pictures of various sports hanging in various places on the walls shone in the low light.

Slowly, as his eyes finished taking in the sight of the room, Tommy turned around to face her, and her stomach fluttered harder. This was it.

"Is anyone gonna catch us here?" He asked, calmly yet a touch anxious.

Leah smiled teasingly at her son, "Nope. Everyone's busy partying or...having fun elsewhere. They won't come here."

"Why, where are we?" He asked as he once again looked around

Her smile deepened and she bit her lip lightly, she always did that when she was extremely horny and teasing.

"Your father's office." She said and Tommy turned to face her quickly, a smile showing on his face.

He then took time to stare at her body and she let him get a very generous view. With her hands behind her back and leaning against the door, her big tits were pushed out closer to him and were stretching the thin material of her dress, and the rips on her dress were showing almost all of her thigh as she planted one heeled foot against the door.

Her eyes on the other hand trailed down from his gorgeous face, down his hard, muscular chest and straight to his large bulge, which was hardly contained by the skin-tight pants he wore. She could feel her mouth watering and her pussy begging for that cock right now.

She slowly tore her eyes away from the large bulge and looked with her lust-glazed eyes at her son's lust-filled face.

"Well, I don't think we came here to talk so lets get started." Tommy said looking at her hungrily. Leah smiled deeper and her stomach went into chaos. "My dick needs action and it wants to be in you."

He made a move towards her but Leah raised a hand to his chest before he could move.

"I think we should get warmed up first." She said, still smiling as she moved closer to him. Her stomach fluttered insanely and almost froze when she spoke her next words, "You do want a blowjob right?"

There was no need really for the question, but every minute that was passing Leah felt hornier and hornier. She thought that if she didn't get fucked soon she was going to explode from her horniness.

Tommy gulped and visibly shook with lust and anticipation.

"Yes." He managed to stammer out.

Leah smiled at her son and ran the hand she had used to stop him down his chest to cup the large bulge in his pants; her hand couldn't hold it all. Electricity instantly shot through every part of her body instantly and this time she shook as she gave the solid bulge a squeeze.

"Mmmm, it feels big." She said seductively, and leant forward to lightly kiss Tommy's lips, as she leant back she squeezed again. "Enjoy the view." She said and she smiled deeper.

With her eyes locked on his, Leah slowly sank down onto her knees before Tommy. She knew he could had a perfect view straight down her dress, but she had only partly meant that view when she said it, she had mainly meant the view of her, his mother, sucking on his dick.

The thought of what she was about to do made her shake with lust and anticipation.

She lowered her eyes as Tommy looked down on her, shifting his lustful, wanton gaze back and forth between her tits and face, and stared hungrily at the large bulge inches from her face. As she raised both of her hands to the waistline of her son's pants, Leah wet her lips, and thought to herself that he couldn't be wearing any boxers underneath or the lines would've shown. The knowledge that she was about to see her son's naked cock in front of her, then suck it, then let him bury it her pussy, made her stomach rage in butterflies. And then she pulled down the skin-tight pants.

Immediately Tommy's hard cock sprang happily from the confinement of those skintight pants, as Leah pulled them all the way down to his ankles, and hit her in the face. Leaning back a little from her son's hard member she finally got a good look at what had been making that bulge and she gasped loudly.

"Fuck me!" She said amazed, "It's huge!"

Tommy smiled down at his mother's head although with her eyes completely fixed on the big rod in front of her eyes, she never noticed.

She reached up to wrap her left hand around the thick shaft and a small light caught her wedding and engagement ring on her third finger, but she didn't notice. Her fingers barely met as they wrapped around it's thickness. She would have felt the electricity of wrapping her fingers around her son's cock if she hadn't been so awe-struck by its size, she felt like she was in a daze. As her right hand rose to meet her left Tommy spoke.

"Bigger than Dad's?" He asked confidently

All Leah could do was nod, as her tea saucer size eyes and full concentration was on her hand-wrapped son's dick in front of her face. As she stared at it's length with both of her hands around it and still a lot of his cock uncovered, she looked up at Tommy.

"How big is it?" She asked, still seemingly in a daze as she looked back at the wondrous pole

"Almost 11 inches." He said smugly as he stared down at her large amount of cleavage.

"11 inches!" She whispered adoringly.

She slowly began to move her hands back and forth along the whole length of Tommy's dick, gently squeezing as she moved her hands. Her son began to softly moan but Leah didn't hear any of it as her hands slowly moved up and down. 11 inches! She thought to herself. She had never seen a dick that big in her life. Carl certainly wasn't that big, he wasn't small but not that big, and she had thought he was huge. Her hands moved a little faster but her concentration wasn't there and she didn't hear her son's breathing get heavier. She had slept with three people before meeting and marrying Carl and never once dreamed of cheating on him, but none had been bigger than her husband. Tommy was huge, and he was only 18!

Suddenly Tommy's words brought her out of her daze and she looked up at her son.

"That's it mom, jack my dick off." He said as he stared towards the door with his eyes shut.

Leah hadn't realised that she had even begun moving her hands, let alone pumping them furiously. His dick was solid, and from the look of him, he was more than enjoying this.

"You want mommy to suck your baby?" She asked still jacking her hands fast and hard. And this time she did feel the bolt of lightning surge through her.

For answer, all Tommy could do was nod vigorously, but he was now looking down at her face.

Leah smiled teasingly up at him as she moved her face closer to his hard dick. She slowed her hands down and kept her lust-filled eyes on his as she opened her mouth and lowered her head onto her son's dick.





Tommy had a great view, straight down his mother's dress, her cleavage straining the black fabric that was containing them, and looking so unbelievably luscious that he wanted to just rip her clothes off right then and suck on them. He still couldn't believe that this was all really happening, it was like a dream. It would have been like a fantasy come true, only, he had never fantasised about his mother this way until he saw her in that dress tonight.

His attention was all on his Leah's big tits as they jumped and bounced within that dress as her hands furiously pumped up and down his rock hard dick. He couldn't believe she was actually doing it, it felt so good; the woman really knew how to give a handjob, and he knew that if she carried on he was going to cum soon.

Abruptly all thoughts of his mothers tits left his mind, as one moment she looked up at him with a teasing smile, and the next she opened her mouth and sank down on his dick.

Bolts of electricity shot through his body and his knees felt weak. He thought that he might cum right now just by looking at his beautiful mothers face sliding down his big dick, her eyes and attention now all on the piece of meat that was filling her mouth.

Tommy couldn't believe it and he let out a loud groan as his dick reached her throat and she slowly began sliding her lips back up the length of his dick. She had only taken half of his dick in her mouth, but that was more than what usual girls could do to him.

As her mouth slid softly to the head of his cock Leah made a popping sound as she pulled her mouth off and smiled up at him teasingly.

"You like that baby?" She asked teasingly

"Oh yeah" Was all he could manage to groan out.

"Want me to carry on?" She said as she gently moved her hands up and down his thick shaft.

"Uh-huh." He groaned. With her kneeling in front of him, playing with his dick, he couldn't make words form in his mouth he was too horny.

She smiled at him again and leaned forward slightly to flick her tongue over the head of his cock. Her eyes stayed locked to his as she gently ran her tongue over and around the head and then slowly licked all the way down the underside of his cock, kissed each of his cum-filled balls, ran her tongue all the way back up his cock, and once again swallowed his cock into her warm, wet mouth.
"Oh fuck!" He groaned as Leah gently sucked on his dick and ran her tongue over it in slashes as she began descending down its length again.

His mother seemed to be smiling as he moaned and was gently squeezing his dick with her hands as her face lowered further down, her eyes never leaving his, even when he closed them from pleasure. Her mouth was stretched wide because of the thickness of his meat but still she looked insanely beautiful, with her long black hair spilling in those waves of hers, her big eyes surrounded by that black eye liner and that pitch black lipstick contrasting against her pale face and his dick as she slid her mouth slowly up and down his spear.

As she continued to move her mouth up and down, his mother began to become more comfortable with the amount of dick in her mouth and she began to bob her head up and down a little faster and more smoothly. Her eyes left his and she turned all of her attention to his dick. Releasing her left hand, she reached up and pressed it flat against his chest while pumping faster with her right. Tommy smiled down at his mother as he saw her wedding ring glint in the light and watched another inch slip further into her mouth and he felt her throat.

Faster and faster she jacked at his dick as her head bobbed up and down his shaft with increasing fervour.

"Mmmmmmmph!" She moaned as the shaft glided back and forth between her black lips and her tongue slashed back and forth across the rock solid meat.

Tommy groaned as Leah continued to suck harder and harder, ramming her face back and forth on his dick. He loved the sight of his hard cock sliding between his mother's hot lips, into her warm, wet mouth. Her big tits jiggled more furiously now within that tight black dress and Tommy was mesmerised.

Another inch slipped into Leah's mouth and Tommy felt his cock pushing into his mother's throat. He couldn't believe it, no one had ever taken this much of his dick, but here was his own mother, down on her knees in his dads office, sucking over seven inches of his dick down into her tight throat. Tommy couldn't help but grown even louder now.

"Oh fuck mom, yeah!" He groaned loudly, and Leah moaned loudly around his dick and her sucking became even more intense.

Faster and faster, harder and harder, Leah sucked at his dick, and more and more she pushed her mouth forward trying to take even more of his dick deep into her throat. Tommy's eyes grew wider and wider as inch after inch slid back and forth into his mother's hot mouth. First 7 inches, then 8, and then she had 9 inches of Tommy's hard cock meat ramming down her throat and he thought that this must be it, but her eyes never left his hard dick and she was slamming her face back and forth hard and fast still, and if this would have been anything other than a blowjob, Tommy would have said that his mother had a look of determination on her face, determination to take all of his dick in her mouth. Tommy knew what his mothers motto was, 'If you're going to do something, then do it to the best of your ability. Push yourself to your limit and then push yourself beyond them.' And that was how she had become so successful at her job, and she was obviously using her own advice now.

"Fuck mom, suck my dick baby." He groaned through clenched teeth. This was better than anything he had ever had before. "Suck it Leah, suck my cock!"

"Mmmmmmmmmmph" Leah groaned loudly and rolled her eyes around, she was really loving this.

Leah's head slammed back and forth repeatedly, her black hair spilling down between her luscious tits, her eyes focused on the massive rod in her mouth, and her wedding ring pressed against Tommy's chest, Tommy stood looking down admiringly and lustfully as her head bobbed back and forth, this was his hot mom, and this was really happening. He thought he might cum soon.

Suddenly Leah moved her other hand off Tommy's cock and grabbed hold of his hip instead, her left hand moving to the other hip, and then just as abruptly ran her mouth all the way up his cock, and to Tommy's surprise, she pulled her mouth off and looked up at him, her eyes completely filled with lust.

"Have you ever had a blowjob like this before?" She asked and returned her mouth to only suck on the head of his dick, still looking up at him lustfully.

"Never." He growled down at her, why had she stopped now?

Once again Leah pulled her mouth from his dick.

"Has any girl ever taken all your big cock in her mouth?" She said and replaced her hot mouth over his dick, sliding her face down a few inches, then pulling back up, before only returning to suck those few inches again.

She was teasing him! And she knew that he was close to cumming! He needed to cum! She pulled her mouth off his dick again and looked up at him, her face calm and waiting for his answer.

"No, they haven't!" He growled again at her, "Now suck my dick Leah, I need to cum!"

She smiled at him then, more teasingly than he had ever seen her smile before, and this time she kept her eyes locked on his as she took his thick dick back into her mouth, only she didn't move at first, just held his dick a couple of inches in her mouth and slashed her tongue across the head. Then, with her eyes still on his, she slammed her face forward and took his entire length into her hot, wet mouth and tight throat. She took all 10 ½ inches! Tommy almost came right then.

Leah paused with her lips right at the base of his cock, still looking up at him lustfully, and then her grip tightened on his hips and she began to slowly move her head back up his shaft.

Tommy couldn't believe it. Leah's tits and hair began to bounce more furiously as she once again began picking up the pace of her sucking and licking. It wasn't long until she was slamming her face up and down Tommy's entire length, his dick roughly forcing its way into her throat, and gliding back out again. His breathing grew heavier and he knew he couldn't take much more. The lewd noises of the i****tual blowjob filled his dads office as Tommy groaned loudly through clenched teeth, Leah moaned loudly around his cock in her mouth and the lewd slurping and sucking of Leah's mouth and tongue echoed increasingly louder.

Her tits shook violently, her hair flew back and forth as Leah continued to suck Tommy's dick for all she was worth. Her lips, tightly locked around the thick meaty shaft of her son's dick, guided him deeper into her mouth and throat. Her hands, held him by the hips, steadying the large pole for her to suck on, and her eyes never left his once.

"Oh yeah mom suck my dick!" He groaned loudly, "Suck it baby!"

Leah answered once again with a loud moan and rolling her eyes. Her sucking intensified until Tommy thought that she meant to suck every bit of him through his dick.

"Yeah, I love watching your mouth suck my cock!" He growled down at the beautiful woman on her knees before him, "I love watching it slide between your lips! Oh yeah! Fuck! I love watching your fucking big tits bounce!"

With each word Leah groaned and moaned around his cock in her mouth, her head bobbing so fast and hard that she had had to lower her eyes to look at his dick before she stabbed herself on it.

"Oh fuck, your mouth is so hot!" He groaned as her tongue slashed around the head. "You're so fucking good at this mom!"

Once again came Leah's lustful moan. She had been sucking his dick now for what seemed an eternity, and he was surprised that he had managed to last this long, but as he looked down, and saw the image of his beautiful mother on her knees, sucking his large cock deep into her mouth, in that clinging black gothic dress, he felt his balls beginning to tighten.

"Oh fuck!" He grunted out and reached down to grab two handfuls of his mother's beautiful black hair and began to thrust his hips forward and fuck her face as hard and fast as he could. He was about to cum after the best blowjob ever, but better than that, he was about to cum in his hot mother's mouth.



Leah felt the thick cock head stretch her tight throat as she slammed her mouth all the way back down Tommy's ragingly hard, and very big, dick. She sucked hard as she continuously bobbed her head up and down the long shaft, taking all of it into her mouth and then sliding back up its length until only the tip of the head stayed in her mouth, only to slam hard back down again. She loved how hot this was, the feel of her sons dick in her mouth was driving her over the edge with horniness. With how she felt, she would've agreed to anything he asked right then, and she knew that once this thing was buried deep inside her she would do anything for him.

As Leah continued to suck on Tommy's dick she still couldn't believe that all of this was actually happening, that right then she was down on her knees, giving her own son a blowjob. That thought caused her to moan again around the hard gag in her mouth and speed up her movements.

Suddenly she heard Tommy groan and then felt him grab hold of her hair roughly, and oh did it feel good. It felt even better as suddenly he began thrusting his hips back and forth, literally fucking her face harshly. His dick rammed back and forth, in and out of her mouth as his hands held her head still. She couldn't have got away if she had wanted to, but this turned her on even more. She had never been taken roughly like this before and she couldn't help but groan at how good it felt. Her own son was fucking her mouth and she loved it. Her lips gripped tightly around his pistoning shaft and her tongue quickly darted around the invading member as he repeatedly slammed his manhood into her mouth and down her throat.

Leah shifted her eyes so she could look at Tommy's face. He was staring down at her, his face contorted with lust as his big dick rammed in and out of her mouth. Her eyes teased and lusted for him and she sucked as hard as she could. She had never taken a cock so big in her mouth ever and she was amazed that she had been able to shove all of his 10 ½ inches down her throat, but she had been determined to take all of him in her mouth when she saw how big he was; she always got what she wanted.

Suddenly Tommy grunted and Leah felt the head of his cock grow bigger and knew that he was about to cum, and he roughly pulled her face towards him, impaling her mouth down to the hilt of his cock and burying himself down her throat quickly, her eyes immediately went to his dick shoved deep in her mouth. Then Tommy snarled wordlessly and she felt his big dick explode deep within her throat and she tried to swallow his cum quickly but still she gagged and some of his hot, sticky cum dribbled out of her mouth.

Once his cock began dumping its load into her mouth however, Tommy let one hand drop and then stopped pulling her to him with the other and immediately Leah pulled back so that the spasming head of her son's big dick pulled out of her throat and into her mouth. Cum continued to shoot out of his cock and began to fill her mouth quickly and she swallowed it down her throat and into her belly just as quickly but still more came in what seemed to be an endless stream of cum.

Leah continued swallowing her son's magnificent cum while she knelt in front of him with his dick in her mouth and wore her black gothic dress. She sucked on his dick, trying to pull all of the cum out of him and finally, after minutes of his cum shooting into her mouth, coating her tongue as it swirled it around and swallowing it all, the fountain began to slow. She raised her left hand deliberately so she could see her wedding ring as she pumped her son's cock with her fist forcing the last drops of his cum from his balls. He mustn't have cum in months to have that much cum in him, she thought to herself.

Finally, Tommy's dick stopped erupting and the cum stopped. Leah swallowed the last of the cum in her mouth and began to run her tongue around the head and shaft of Tommy's dick, cleaning the rest of his cum off him, and then she looked up into his now open eyes and slid his dick from her mouth.

"That was fucking amazing!" Tommy exclaimed as she stayed kneeling in front of him, her hand gently squeezing his now softening dick.

"I would never have guessed." She said teasingly as she looked up at him with her big eyes

"Sorry." He said, "You didn't mind..."

"What, you cumming in my mouth?" She interrupted with a teasing smile, "After I've sucked your dick, how could I not expect you to? Actually, I couldn't decide whether you'd want to rather cum in my mouth or all over me. And when was the last time you came, I must have swallowed two or three pints of your cum!" Saying that made that electricity shoot through her again. She really had given her son a blowjob and swallowed all his cum, how hot was that!

"This morning." He said smiling proudly down at her as she continued massaging his limp cock, which was still over 6 inches long and pretty thick.

Leah couldn't help looking surprised. He had cum so much in her mouth and he had already cum that morning? He must be a cum-machine.

"I've never cum that much in my life, nowhere near." He said breathlessly, she still stroked his dick, "It was because it was you, tonight, that dress, everything."

She smiled up at him, "You think I'm hot then Tommy?" She asked teasingly

"Fuck! Yeah!" He said loudly, "Everyone thinks you're hot! I have to keep telling the guys at school to shut up 'cause they keep saying how hot you are, how big your tits are, how long your legs are, how much they'd love to bang you and stuff. They all wanna fuck you."

Her smile deepened and Leah reluctantly let Tommy's cock out of her hand and smoothly got to her feet.

"They do, do they?" She said as she stood up in front of Tommy and smoothed her dress over her firm body. "Well, you're the only one that'll get to fuck me."

And with her teasing smile, she leaned forward and gently kissed Tommy on the lips.

"But I think you need to wake up first." She said as she moved back and leaned against the office door.

"So, do you want to fuck me right here against the door?" She asked, her voice and face equally teasing and lusty and her arms rose above her head to grasp hold of the doorframe above.

Before Tommy could answer however, she pushed herself away from the door and walked closer to him, once again grasping his limp cock as he stood still in the pants around his ankles. She squeezed hard as she spoke.

"Or maybe right here on the floor?" This time her voice was more aggressive and she yanked at his dick as she stared lustfully into his eyes.

He moved forward as if to grab her but she let go of his twitching cock and moved away from him too quickly and walked farther into the room.

She smiled to herself as she walked towards the big chair behind her husband's desk.

"You know Tommy, I've never cheated on your father," She said without looking back at him, "But I suppose if I am going to fuck another guy behind his back who better than our own son?"

She reached the chair as she finished speaking and slowly sat down on the leather. It creaked as she sat down, but she made sure she bent a little lower than needed, so that Tommy could get another view of her amazing tits.

She smiled as she looked at him as his dick was beginning to harden. She knew this would drive any man wild, but her son, it drove him crazy.

She raised her finger to her lips as she spoke again.

"Maybe you could make me cum on his chair?" She asked innocently and smiled when his cock twitched and hardened more.

Standing up, she quickly bent over the desk, giving him an unobstructed view down the top of her dress.

Resting on her elbows with her palms flat on the tabletop she spoke in a deep husky tone.

"Or maybe you want to fuck me over your father's desk." She said and groaned loudly, "Ohhhh, yeah! You'd like that? To fuck me hard from behind, while my big tits mash hard into your fathers desk?"

She smiled deeper again as his dick continued to grow. She knew she was a good flirt, and that he soon he would be rock hard and ready to take her. His eyes almost shone with lust, and he visibly held himself back, knowing she would move away from him until she wanted him.

This time, Leah straightened slowly, gently moaning as she pushed her large tits farther forward, and then she slowly walked round to the side of the desk and turned to lean back on it with her hands resting on the edge. She looked straight at the leather sofa in front of her, then turned her head to look at her son.

"Or do you want to fuck me on the soft leather sofa baby?" She asked lovingly

Tommy just stood there, his dick rigidly hard again. He was shaking from the visible effort of wanting to come to her.

Leah smiled as she stood there looking at him and his very big dick. How had she gotten all of that thing in her mouth? She let him wait a little longer, making him boil with anticipation.

"Maybe I should take this dress off." She said as she stood straight up and stretched her arms high over her head, "Unless you want to fuck me in it?"

That was the final straw as far as Tommy was concerned. Leah smiled as her 18-year-old boy hurriedly walked straight towards her and grabbed her. Their lips mashed against each other and their tongues probed deep in each other's mouths roughly.

Tommy's hand reached up and roughly grabbed one of her tits and began squeezing harshly as he continued kissing her. She moaned loudly into his mouth and her own hands grasped his head, pulling him closer and deeper into her mouth.

Suddenly Leah pushed him away from her mouth, still only inches from his face, they both breathed hard. His hand squeezed her breast once more then lowered to her waist as they stared lustfully into each other's eyes.

Leah lustfully stared at her son; both of them standing still, all the teasing had gone out of her now and all she wanted was to fuck. Lust had them both, so she told him.

"Fuck me." She said while looking in her son's eyes

Tommy wasted no time now. His mouth darted back onto hers, their tongues once again probing each other's mouths. His arms wrapped tightly around her and as if she was a feather he lifted her from the floor. Immediately Leah's legs wrapped around his waist, his hard cock pressing against her thong covered pussy, but instead of moving to the sofa like Leah thought he would, Tommy moved forward and planted her down quickly on her back on the desk.

Leah moaned into her son's mouth as he reached up and once again began mauling her tits. His body pressed her hard against the big tabletop, big enough for them to lie on with space around, and she felt his dick pressing hard against her pussy.

They continued kissing and he continued to grope at her dress-covered tits, and then he broke the kiss and began to quickly kiss all over Leah's cleavage. Leah moaned softly and unlocked her legs from around his waist as he reached down and under her dress to take hold of the band of her thong.

He roughly pulled Leah's underwear down and stopped kissing her tits to look deep into her eyes. Her hair was splayed out across the tabletop, her chest was heaving as her breath quickened and she was shivering with unbound lust. He smiled down at her as he continued to pull her thong down until he couldn't reach any farther. He made a move as if to get up to completely remove the thong, but Leah pulled him back and just wriggled her legs until the underwear hung on her high-heeled foot, and then she kicked them off. Neither of them paid any attention to where they went. This was it; they were really going to fuck.

As Leah looked lustfully into Tommy's eyes, she smiled lustfully and stroked his cheek with her left hand, then took hold of his muscular arms with both hands.

"You know, I love seeing that wedding ring dad gave you when I'm just about to fuck you." He said smugly and moved his hips so that his hard cock was lined up perfectly with her pussy, the front of her dress pushed up around her flat stomach.
"Well I'm going to love being pinned to his desk by my son's big dick." She said as teasingly as she could, "Now be a good boy Tommy and fuck me!"

No more encouragement was needed Tommy smiled as he thrust forward as hard as he could and slammed his entire length of 10 ½ inches deep into Leah's ready and wanton pussy, stretching and filling her completely.

Leah screamed at the top of her lungs because of the pain of being speared by such a big cock. She had never had any dick anywhere near this big in her before and it stretched her instantly.

Slowly, as Leah's head and back were arched from the pain of the initial penetration, the pain subsided and she began to feel her son's dick inside her, then pleasure began to far out weigh the pain, and very quickly.

Very quickly, waves of passion and pleasure shot through her body and she felt an orgasm wash over her. Her muscles clenched and her body shook and she groaned loudly.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Leah groaned, still with her head back and her back arched.

Her toes curled up and she gripped Tommy's arms tightly as she came hard.

"I take it you like having my big dick buried deep in you mom?" Tommy asked smugly as she came down slowly from her orgasm.

It was then that she noticed that he wasn't fucking her, he was just holding his dick inside her and to the hilt it seemed, letting her feel his long hardness before he began, making sure she felt every inch of him and every scrap of pleasure.

And feel every inch of Tommy and the pleasure she did. The feeling was amazing; she had never felt anything like it in her life. She was absolutely stuffed full of cock! Her pussy stretched tightly around the thick invading meat and squeezed it tightly. She felt like this monster was actually in her womb and she felt so amazingly good. She felt like she was in heaven. She felt on fire. This was her son's dick buried to the hilt within her pussy, the very son she had given birth to 18 years ago, and now he was about to fuck her on his fathers work desk. Leah moaned again as she lay flat on the tabletop and opened eyes she never realised she had closed. The knowledge that the cock inside her, filling her completely, making her feel sooooo good, was her son's only made the feeling better.

Lust burned deep within her now, her pussy raged even more now to be fucked and she wanted satisfying. And now!

"You feel good baby!" Leah said very breathlessly, and lifting her legs to wrap them once again around Tommy's waist. He was actually inside her!

He smiled smugly

"You know what's odd," He said whilst still smiling smugly down at her, his hands at either side of her head with her hands gripping his muscular arms. "18 years ago I came out of your pussy and now all these years later, I'm back in there again."

Leah smiled back up at him teasingly.

"Only this time you're bigger!" She said and he returned her smile with his own smug one, and then he slowly pulled his dick out of her tight pussy to the tip of the head, and once again slammed hard back into her.

Leah screamed at first, from a little pain, but soon her pussy became accustomed to the size of Tommy's big dick repeatedly slamming hard in and out of her, and that's when she started moaning grunting and groaning louder and louder, and soon the lewd noises coming from her mouth turned to screams of lust and incredible feelings of pleasure. Her lustful screams and moans continued never stopping as her son pounded her hard and fast with his dick. The i****tual fuck had begun and Leah was in heaven.



Tommy continued to piston his ragingly hard dick in and out of his mother's very welcoming pussy with strokes so hard that the strong wooden desk creaked loudly. He couldn't believe he was actually fucking his own hot mother! This was amazing. Her pussy gripped tightly to every inch of his thick manhood as it continued to plow relentlessly into her, her arms were now wrapped around his neck, her nails digging painfully into his flesh as her face was contorted in absolute pleasure. Even with her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her mouth continuously moaning and groaning in between her screams of ecstasy she looked stunning. Her long wavy black hair still fanned out across the tabletop, her big, heavy tits shook violently from each of his ruthless thrusts into her body and her legs were locked tightly around him, trying to pull him even deeper into her.

"OHH FUCK! OHHHHH FUCK! FUCK ME BABY! FUCK MY PUSSY GOOD! OHHHHHHH!" Leah screamed as his dick continued its assault

"Oh mom, fuck!" Was all he could manage to grunt out as all of his concentration was on fucking her as best as he could, after all he didn't know if he would ever get her again and he wanted to make the most of it.

"Come on baby, fuck me, come on, fuck me hard! OH I LOVE YOUR DICK! FUCK I FEEL SO FUCKING GOOD! SOOO FUCKING FULL!" His mother exclaimed loudly as she continued thrusting her hips upwards to meet his thrusts.

She met each of his thrusts just as roughly as he gave them to her. She thrust her pussy up as he slammed hard back into her, driving her hard against the desk top with a loud crack and the shifting and creaking of the desk itself. Tommy thought the thing might fall apart with how hard they were fucking each other; there was definitely no love in this sex, just pure a****l fucking.

"Your pussy's so fucking tight, fuck!" He grunted between sharp breaths. Even though his dick slammed in and out of her smoothly, he just couldn't believe how tight she was, how her pussy gripped his dick like a vice, trying to milk his dick for more cum.

"OH FUCK BABY, YEAH! NAIL ME TO THE FUCKING DESK BABY! FUCK ME!! UHHHHHHHHHHHH! OHHHH!" Leah screamed as she continued to scratch at his neck.

Their pace hadn't slowed for a second and they had been fucking harder and faster each minute for what seemed like forever, but must only have been 20 minutes or so. Tommy knew that he shouldn't need to cum for ages yet because of the amazing blowjob Leah had given him earlier, but this was too fucking hot and he knew he wouldn't last long.

Leah suddenly opened her eyes to stare lustfully into his and then she took her arms from around his neck and raised them above her head to grip onto the edge of the desk tightly.

"Come on baby, fuck me! Fuck your hot mom for all she's worth! Oh, make me fucking cum all over your big, hard dick!" She growled at him, still looking deep into her eyes with her own lust-filled eyes.

Tommy tried to smile as he sweated with the effort of how hard he was driving his dick into his mother, but as she continued to growl at him, he drew more and more turned on, and spurred on by her dirty talk, he slammed even harder into her. The more she spoke, the harder he rammed his cock into her, and the harder he fucked her, the more she growled at him.

"OHHHHH YEAH! Oh, yeah Tommy baby, my baby boy, fuck mommy good! OHHhhhhhUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" She groaned as his 10 ½ inches slammed home again. "Come on baby, we shouldn't be fucking doing this so you better make it worth it! Ohhhh I'm soo baad letting my own son fuck me, and on your father's desk too! Ummmmmm yeah! OH! Oh! Yeah!"

Tommy tried as hard as he could to fuck her faster as Leah continued to talk dirty to him, but he was already fucking her as hard as he could, his and her breathing came in short, heavy pants, his because of the effort of continuous fucking and hers because each time he slammed his dick back into her, he drove all of the air out of her lungs in a sharp grunt.

His dick continued to mercilessly fuck her as she continued growling up at him. Her tits shook violently against their material prison, mesmerising to Tommy's eyes.

"Oh baby you know this is soo wrong, I think you should..." She began, smiling teasingly up at him, and stopped as his dick continued pounding her hard. "Maybe you should....OHHH.....Maybe.....OH FUCK.....baby....you should...Oh you should keep fucking me! OH! UMMMMMM YEAH! YEEEAAHH! OHHHHH!"

Tommy managed to grin down at his mothers flushed face as her eyes squeezed shut again and her grip tightened on the edge of the desk. The desk itself was creaking loudly now; its loud complaints marking their lewd fuck session but drowned out under Tommy's moans and groans of pleasure, and Leah's screams of ecstasy.

All of a sudden Tommy heard a noise at the other end of the room, a sound of the door opening. Leah obviously heard it too, but when he was about to stop she grabbed him hard by the face and growled at him.

"Don't you dare fucking stop!" She growled aggressively and by the look in her eyes he knew she meant it, so he continued to pound her hard as the door opened and someone poked their head around the door.

"Oh! Sorry, I thought this one might be empty!" The voice said

"OHHHH FUCK! SO FUCKING BIG! SO FUCKING HOT! SOOOO FUCKING GOOD! OHH FUCK ME BABY FUCK MEEEE!!" Leah screamed, obviously turned on by someone watching them fucking but not knowing they were mother and son. Tommy felt that same surge of lust fill him and renew his strength, so he began pounding Leah harder against the desktop.

"Sorry to disturb you!" The voice said after a short while and then Tommy heard the door close again.

Obviously it had been a guy who had opened it and stood watching Leah get fucked, admiring her dress covered heaving body being fucked so ruthlessly. Tommy would've done the same thing.

Tommy looked down at his mother; her hips were thrusting up at him faster than before. She was more turned on than ever and she was losing all control of herself as her second orgasm was obviously approaching, and it was obviously going to be huge.

She flung her head from side to side and tightly shut her eyes. Her arms now flailed about, looking for anything to grab a hold of and Tommy noticed her hit the lamp and knock it over, and as she continued to flail around, her orgasm approaching rapidly, her hand hit the photo frame, that Tommy had noticed held a picture of him and his mother and father, and it flew from the desk to land on the floor.

As his dick pistoned rapidly in and out of her, Leah suddenly reached round to grasp her hands tightly onto his back, her fingernails digging deep into his back through the material and her felt her pussy tighten so hard he thought it would crush his dick, but he continued his assault anyway, intensifying her orgasm as it shot through her body.

""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK!!" Leah's scream began and then finished in a wordless scream of absolute pleasure, which Tommy had no doubt could be heard all the way back to the party room.

His dick never slowed as Leah convulsed harshly underneath him, impaled lewdly on his dick. Her body shook so much that several times she lifted from the desktop only to hit her head hard as she came back down again, but she didn't seem to even feel it in that torrent of ecstasy. Her legs pulled him towards her, trying to f***e his dick all the way in to her as he struggled to continue his pounding and her nails dug as hard as they could into his back, bringing a shout of pain from Tommy, as her long black fingernails ripped through the skin tight lycra and his skin, causing bleeding scratches across his back. Then Leah's back arched half a foot off the table and her head shot back with her eyes wide open.

"UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" She groaned between her tightly clenched teeth.

Tommy continued to fuck her as hard as he could with her legs gripping him tightly to her, and very slowly Leah seemed to come back down to earth again. Her back lowered to the desk top, her legs loosened around his back, her nails stopped digging into his skin, and her head came forward to look at him. Her face was a mask of complete satisfaction and lust. She had had the orgasm she wanted, but she was far from finished.



Leah gently purred at her son as he continued to piston his dick in and out of her very satisfied pussy. He was moving slower than before, obviously weary from how much effort he had put in bringing her to orgasm, but he still continued to push and pull in and out of her.

She couldn't believe how good she felt right at that moment, how intense her orgasm had been, she had never cum that hard in her life, and to do so because of her sons dick made it all the more better a feeling.

Although she had cum hard and was now feeling like jelly she smiled at Tommy as he continued to push his dick back into her. Her own lust was beginning to grow again as feeling slowly began to return to her body. She could feel every inch of him stretching her inside; reaching places she never knew existed, fucking her so completely, so thoroughly that she never wanted him to stop. She still couldn't believe that she had taken all of his dick inside of her, she had felt almost torn in two from it's size when he had roughly entered her, but now, she wanted nothing more than for him to fuck her to another earth-shattering orgasm.

"Oh! Ummmm!" She moaned softly as the immense feeling of her orgasm subsided and she began to feel Tommy's dick sliding back and forth into her very welcoming pussy. Strength returned to her slowly. "That was amazing." She said still in a state of wonder.

Tommy smiled down at her as he continued to feed his cock into her pussy, but he was beginning to tire and slow down.

"I'm glad you like it." He managed to stammer out, his breathing becoming more laboured and his arms shaking a little in an effort to hold him up.

Her strength began to seep back into her body a little more now, but Leah still felt like Jelly.

"You're tired baby, maybe you should stop for a while." She said as she smiled teasingly up at him, she knew exactly what he would say.

"I'm not finished fucking you yet." He said with a strained voice. "I'm gonna carry on."

"I never said that we were going to stop having sex." Leah said and her smile deepened as he looked up at her confused. "I said you should stop, not me."

He stared at her for a moment not understanding what she was saying. She almost laughed at his innocence. He was so dirty and good at so many things, but he was still 18.

Trying not to laugh, she explained what she meant.

"Let me explain." She said teasingly, "You're tired and I'm not, and we both want to carry on fucking, so, I am going to ride your dick until we both cum."

She felt a flutter in her stomach, and it wasn't Tommy's dick, when she realised that she had actually told her son that he could cum inside her. He wasn't even wearing a condom! The illicit thought turned her on even more and she pushed herself up on her hands,

Tommy still lay on top of her with his dick now buried deep within her but not moving.

"Well, are you going to help me or are we just going to stop?" Leah asked her son a little impatiently

Too tired to note much, Tommy reached around her waist and pulled himself back so that he could stand up, with her legs wrapped around him and his dick still completely imbedded in her pussy. There was no way she was going to let that wonderful thing out of her. But as Tommy stood up straight with Leah in his arms, his legs buckled suddenly and the pair of them fell backwards quickly. With thud they both landed sitting on the leather sofa at the side of the desk, Tommy sitting on the sofa and Leah straddling his long dick, which had slammed hard into her as she landed impaled on his lap, and she thought that it was going to come right out her mouth with the f***e it drove upwards in to her. The f***e caused Leah to grunt and then moan lightly, and when they both had gotten accustomed to what had happened she looked down at Tommy's face.

He was staring up at her in wonder and she smiled lustfully back down at him, her legs to either side of his, his hands on her thighs, his dick deep in her pussy and her hands resting on his shoulders.

"Well, I hadn't planned on having sex here, but it's as good a place as any." She said to him, "And besides, I don't think your father's desk could've taken anymore of that harsh fucking you were giving me."

He grinned up at her smugly and smug he should be with a knockout like her on his dick, and his own mother to boot.

"So, are you gonna bounce on my dick then you naughty girl?" He asked as his hands began gently rubbing her thighs.

Leah shivered once again with the knowledge that she was impaled on her son's dick. And she slowly began to move her hips back and forth, sliding his hard length back and forth into her pussy gently.

"Ummmmm yeah!" She moaned lightly as she felt that hard shaft fill her again and again. She just loved how it stretched her inside.

"Yeah, that's it mom, ride my dick like a slut." Tommy growled at her as he stared lustfully at her body.

His lustful gaze turned her on ever more, and just as she was going to really start to fuck him, a thought came to her and she stopped moving her hips.

"What are you doing?" Tommy asked her curiously.

"Well, I was thinking that seeing as your big dick is already buried deep in my pussy and that you like looking at my tits, that you might want to have me fuck you without this dress on?"

The instant twitching of life of Tommy's dick inside her was enough to tell her the answer before he said anything, and so, Leah reached back and slowly slid the small zip down her back and then reach around to take a hold of the dress that had been pushed up around her waist to allow Tommy to fuck her.

"Ummm, I'm going to be bouncing on my sons dick naked, riding him hard until he cums inside me." Leah said as teasingly as she could, "Maybe I should just leave it on."

"No, no, please." Tommy said urgently and Leah smiled.

As Leah Bryton smiled down at her son, impaled hard on his 10 ½ inch cock, she pulled the tight black gothic dress up over her head quickly, and began thrusting her hips back and forth, fucking herself on his thick dick before the dress had gotten to her tits. As the black material cleared her beautiful face and long black wavy hair, she threw it away from her, careless of where it landed, smiled at her son's reaction and rode him as hard as she could. She planned on fucking him and herself, to the best orgasm they had ever had. So she rode him as hard and as fast as she could.





Half an hour later Tommy still gaped at his mother's hot body as she bounced rapidly up and down on his hard monster cock. She had grown more and more intense in fucking herself on Tommy's dick each time she rammed herself hard back down its long length. Tommy could feel her long smooth legs pressed against his bare thighs as she straddled him, her pussy still clamped tightly around his cock as she fucked herself silly on his dick and her left hand roughly playing with her clit causing her to fuck herself wilder as she was pleased by both his dick and her hands, her face contorted once again in ecstasy Leah either threw her head back as she groaned and moaned lewdly or screaming her lust-filled obscenities as she wildly shook her head from side to side.

The sight of Leah riding harder and harder, faster and faster with every thrust of her hips made Tommy want to cum, and cum hard but his attention was still in the same place it had been for the last 30 minutes, on his mother's big tits.

Leah's tits were amazing, the were huge and firm and they had not even a slight hint of sag to them at all as they bounced wildly up and down on her chest in unison with her up and downward thrusts as she continuously impaled herself on his dick. The sight was amazing and Tommy could feel his balls brewing up another large load of cum to dump inside her.

"OH YES! YES! OHHHHH BABY!" Leah's screams dropped into a loud purr as she looked down at Tommy, her left hand working furiously on her clit as she slid quickly up and down his hard cockmeat. "I love your dick baby, it feels so fucking good!"

Tommy smiled smugly at his mother, her eyes shining with lust and her body making damn sure she was satisfied.

"Fuck mom I love your fucking body!" He exclaimed lifting his eyes from her body to her face long enough to see her smile teasingly as she groaned again, her fingers working harder as her hips made quick, small circling motions. "Your tits are fucking amazing! I've never seen such big, firm jugs before!" And not for the first time, he reached up to cup her tits.

As his fingers sank deep into her large, firm tits, Leah groaned again and, her body and fingers speeding up as he began to roughly squeeze and play with them. They felt so good in his hands as her chest rose sharply with each thrust back and forth on his cock and her breathing heaved.

They were the picture of lust, fucking wildly on the leather sofa in Carl Bryton's office. Leah riding hard and fast, her son's hands groping roughly at her tits, naked, she slammed herself repeatedly on his glorious pole and screamed in ecstasy.

"Ummmm" She moaned, once again looking locking her eyes on his, and once again she purred at him, "I love the way you fill me, I can't believe we're doing this, we're actually fucking baby! Ummmmmmm, ohhhhhhh!" She finished groaning as her head fell back again, her long black hair reaching down to his knees behind her.

Tommy's hands continued their assault on Leah's tits and she continued to bounce up and down rapidly now. Faster and faster she began to move, slamming harder and harder down on to him.

Suddenly she moved her hand from her clit and leaned forward her tits mashing hard against the palms of Tommy's hands as all of her wait was pushed onto them. Her hands grabbed tightly onto the back of the black leather sofa and used it for support to allow herself to fuck his dick harder. She was desperately fucking herself to another orgasm, and with the feel of her tight, hot hole, Tommy knew that he too would cum soon.

"Uhhhhhhhh, Come on baby, fuck mommy, fuck your big dick in my pussy hard!" She growled aggressively at him, her face inches from his. "Fuck I need this so badly!"

Tommy couldn't even form any words, his heart was leaping from his chest because he still couldn't believe that he was actually fucking his gorgeous mom, but more than that, how good she was! Being a big sports star in his school, he had had a good few women since turning 18, most of them older, and even a teacher, but none had been anywhere near as good as this amazing woman he had only looked at as his mom before tonight.

As quickly as she had leaned forward, Leah pushed herself back so she was sitting straight again, Tommy's hands still roughly squeezing her tits, his fingers sinking into her fleshy mounds, and she reached up to grab her hair in her hands on her head as she rode with all her might, driving herself closer to orgasm. Tommy was still amazed that he had actually lasted this long, but with the intensity and the sight of her gloriously toned body, he knew he was almost done.

"Oh yeah, you're so fucking good honey! Fuck me, you're soo fucking hard!" She groaned without looking down at him as she bounced around smothering her long black hair all over her head in her tightly gripped hands.

Then once again she suddenly moved, unable to stay in one place too long as the pleasure flowed through her, which Tommy could understand as his own senses were becoming numb from the sheer amount of pleasure she was giving him. Her slim hands fell to grip her tits on top of his already mauling hands. The sight was awesome.

"Oh baby, you nailed me to your fathers desk so good!" Leah purred as she helped him to roughly squeeze the firmness of her tits. "And I just love riding your dick."

"Fuck!" Was all he could breathe out, he could feel the familiar shortness to his breathing and he knew he was going to blow soon. He began thrusting his hips harder upward, using Leah's tits to roughly pull her down as he thrust fast up.

"Ohhhhh! Um!" She groaned as he pulled her down hard, "You are so big!" She breathed out and began to moan lightly as she squeezed his hands into her flesh.

He felt the first tingling signs in his dick that he was going to cum and lust took total control of him. He let his hands drop from Leah's tits to roughly grab her waist, he needed more, more speed, harder, so he began thrusting harder and wilder into her, using her small waist to push and pull her up and down his dick.

Tommy looked lustfully at his mother as she gripped her tits harshly and played with them as she tightened her legs and rode him with all of her strength. The leather sofa creaked loudly with the sound of leather and wood. She was about to cum herself, he knew as her pussy slightly tightened around his thick lust-engorged rod buried deep within her.

"Fuck, your dicks like a fucking baseball bat!" Leah exclaimed loudly as she groaned as another of her downward thrusts was met by one of Tommy's equally lust filled upward thrusts. "I've never been fucked so good in my life!" She groaned again.

"Yeah mom, pump yourself hard on my dick, fuck your pussy on me!" Tommy suddenly growled aggressively, "Tell me, am I bigger and better than dad?" He had wanted to ask that question but he'd waited until she was totally filled with lust that he knew she'd answer. She loved his father very much, and he knew she would never answer unless she was beyond reasonable thought.

At the mention of his father, his mother began pounding her pussy as hard as she could, her groans growing louder until once again she was screaming and grunting from the hard impact of pubic bone slamming with a loud slap against the base of his dick.

"OHHHH FUCK YES BABY, FUCK ME LIKE THAT! OHHH DON'T EVER FUCKING STOP TOMMY!" His mother cried out lustfully, the sound no doubt was heard outside the room. "YES, YOUR DICK IS SOOO MUCH FUCKING BIGGER THAN YOUR FATHER'S" She groaned loudly, squeezing her big tits and mashing them roughly together. "HE'S....OHHHHHHHH.....HE'S 7 INCHES! UMMMMMMM OH AND YOU'RE SO MUCH FUCKING BETTER THAN HE IS AT PLEASING ME! YOU FUCK ME SO WELL HONEY! OH YOU'RE GONNA MAKE ME CUUUMMMMMMMMM!"

The last came out as a loud scream that had to have used all the air in her lungs and she slammed down hard, grinding her tight pussy down on his raging dick, trying to f***e every last millimetre into her, as he slammed hard upwards and grunted sharply and as Tommy came hard inside his mother and she felt it shoot into her, her own orgasm just blew her mind.





Leah rode her sons dick as hard and as fast as fast as she could, bouncing wildly and groaning and screaming lewdly as she held tightly to her tits, squeezing them hard and roughly. She felt so good as she continuously slammed herself as down hard as she could and was met by Tommy's equally hard thrust up to meet her. She grunted every time their bodies slammed hard against each other, she had gotten used to his big dick buried within her now, but she still felt completely stuffed, and being rammed hard by all of that meat at once drove ecstasy through every vein.

Tommy was gripping her waist, pulling hard back down on his enormous weapon and Leah heard him speak and heard herself answer, but lust filled her and bl**d pumped rapidly through her veins, drowning out any concentration on anything except the big dick in her pussy and the amazing amount of pleasure it was giving her.

Suddenly, her stomach tensed, her pussy trembled and electricity began to tingle through her body and she knew she was about to cum for the second time that night by her son's cock as she felt the beginnings of what she knew would be a massive orgasm, Leah slammed herself hard downwards as Tommy thrust hard upwards and impaled her completely on every inch of his big monster.

She heard her 18 year old son groan loudly and felt the head of his big, thick cock expand as her own orgasm erupted and electricity shot through her with enough power to light the entire skysc****r they were in. Yet as Leah's orgasm began to shoot through her and her body trembled, her pussy gripped her sons dick tight and she groaned louder than before, Tommy's dick exploded and wad after wad of his hot, thick, sticky white cum shoot deep within her pussy, coating her insides and shooting straight into her unprotected womb, and Leah's orgasm more than trebled in intensity and her loud groan turned into a wordless scream of complete ecstasy.

"OHHHHHH FUCCKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Was all she could scream out after what seemed like an eternity.

No words could describe how good she felt right then as wave after wave of orgasm shot through her body. She shook uncontrollably as she came, almost falling from Tommy's lap if her hadn't held onto her tightly by her naked waist. Her hands, no longer gripping a death lock on her tits, sc****d furrows into her sons chest with her nails, her head thrown back once again in a wordless scream of pure pleasure.

Still her sons dick shot streams of cum deep into her yearning pussy, emptying the entire contents of his balls into her in an endless stream of white seed and her pussy hungrily drank it all in, her womb filling with her sons sticky goo.

Time passed but Leah didn't notice it at all as her orgasm continued, until what must have been 5 minutes later, her scream slowly quietened into wordless moaning and she fell forward, with no strength at all in her body, pressing her big tits flat against her sons chest. They both just lay there resting, totally exhausted but both completely satisfied.

Two hours passed as Leah lay naked resting against her son's batman suit covered chest still impaled to the hilt on his now soft cock, soft, but still almost 7 inches long. His dick was soft, and totally fucked out, but he was still as big as his father.

Slowly Leah woke up, and regaining her sense of reality slowly, realised that she and Tommy had actually fallen asl**p, that was just how much energy they had used.

Weakly she pushed herself to arms length with her hands pressed against her son's muscular chest until she was sitting straight, straddling his lap. Even her smile was weak due to her lack of energy. If she had thought her muscles were jelly before, they were water now, but she still managed to push herself upwards, rising slowly from that pleasure-giving pole of her son's until, with a sigh at the loss, she finally pulled free and with a wet suction sound his dick came out of her.

Standing on long legs that barely held her upright, Leah searched the room with her big eyes to look for her dress, and found it lying strewn over Carl's chair where it had landed when she threw it away in her lust to be fucked. She smiled deeply, the memory of how good Tommy's big dick had made her feel still very fresh in her mind, and his cum was still very fresh and deep in her very sensitive pussy. She could still feel all of her son's sticky cum inside her belly from when she had swallowed it all, and she could easily feel all of his cum that had shot deep into her womb and filled her pussy so full she was sure that her eyes must have turned white.

She reached over and pulled the dress on over her head as she heard Tommy sit up on the sofa, just waking up from his well-earned rest. Leah turned to him as she began pulling the zip up the back of the dress, her arms were doubled back to pull the zip up, which pushed her big tits out farther and pressed them tight against the thin black material, her nipples poking proudly through the dress top, and she looked at her 18 year old boy.

"Well, I've never been fucked that good before!" She said with a deep smile down at him as he wearily looked up at her. "And I certainly have never been filled with so much cum either!"

Her smile deepened and became very teasing and she walked very unsteadily over to pick up his pants and throw them to him.

"C'mon Batman, you better get ready, if the party isn't already over it will be soon after how long that took!" She said as she checked her dress and smoothed it with her hands over her flat belly. Flat but oh, she felt so unbelievably full of cum!

Tommy looked up at her as he stood unsteadily and pulled his pants on.

"What time is it?" He asked, sounding a little more awake as he pulled the pants up around his waist.

"Late by the look of it." She said, "We were fucking for over an hour and we must have slept two. So come on Tommy, we've got to be heading home before your father wonders where we've gotten to."

A couple of minutes later, after searching for Leah's missing panties which they couldn't find, they were both walking back down the corridor towards the party room hand in hand. To her surprise, the music was still coming out from that room, but there was nowhere near as many people as had been there earlier.

Walking only slightly more steadily than in her husband's office, Leah led Tommy out by the hand into the smaller room and towards the way out but she stopped briefly to tell Harold and Lydia Marsh that they had had a lot of fun and were both very glad they had come, and then they were off and quickly found themselves once again sitting in the car, this time Tommy was in the drivers seat, even though Leah was stone cold sober.

Tommy had hardly said two words since waking up and was now staring straight out the windshield, not moving the car.

"What's wrong honey?" Leah asked looking as concerned as she felt

"Is everything gonna be ok with us now? I mean after, you know," He said nervously, looking at her as if expecting her to yell at him.

Leah smiled softly at her son and gently stroked his arm to reassure him, but she couldn't help but take the chance to tease him, although she knew that he was worried.

"What? After we had sex? After you fucked me?" She asked and smiled even more when he looked down expecting her to yell at him. "Tommy, I wouldn't have fucked you if I didn't want to and I know that you enjoyed it just as much as I did, I have two loads of your cum inside me to prove that! So don't worry ok, everything's fine ok?"

He nodded, still looking at the floor.

"I said ok?" She repeated removing her hand from his arm

"Yeah ok." He said after sighing and looking at her for a long time to make sure she really meant it.

"Good, because I don't want any of this to have ruined our relationship." She said and when she saw that he relaxed, she turned her smile back from reassuring to heavily teasing. "Now, we can pretend like nothing happened, or, you can drive us home before your father thinks something is wrong and I can suck your dick on the way."

His head turned towards her instantly and his eyes shot wide open. Leah couldn't believe how prudish he was being for someone who had already fucked her, and for a moment she thought that he was going to say that he did want to pretend that nothing had happened, and then finally a small smile crept on to his face and he turned to start the engine. Leah's own smile grew as she reached towards Tommy's crotch and pulled his cock out of his pants with her left hand, and smiling at the sight of her glittering wedding ring pressed against her son's rigidly hard cock, she leaned forward and slid her hot mouth over his cock once again.

Tommy drove home carefully as Leah's pretty head bobbed up and down in his lap, sucking hard on his cock and swishing her tongue all over the head. Her black lipstick still remained and her black covered lips glided up and down the thick shaft again and again as her cheeks sucked in and out as she tried to milk even more cum from his dick.

"Oh fuck mom you're such a horny slut!" Tommy groaned as his free hand gently rested on her long black hair that fell over her pretty face as she sucked contentedly on his rock solid dick.

"Mmmmmmph" She moaned around the shaft and then she slid her mouth all the way up and took her mouth from the shaft, gently pumping him still with her ringed left hand. "It's your wonderful dick baby." She cooed, "it drives me crazy."

And she returned to sucking harder on his dick before once again pulling her mouth from it long enough to look up at him through her long black eyelashes and say, "Besides, I love the taste of your cum and I LOVE feeling it inside me!" And with those words she went back to working as hard as she could, sucking mercilessly on his dick.

All the way back from the office to their house Leah's head bobbed up and down on her son's 10 ½ inch hard on, sucking him for all she was worth as if he were her husband. Up and down her head moved, sometimes jacking him off with her left hand, other times sinking his dick all the way down her tight throat so that her lips reached the very base of his cock and her face was in his lap.

The further they drove, the harder and faster Leah sucked, wanting to taste Tommy's cum one more time before they got home. The moans filled the car, Tommy groaning how good a cocksucker she was and how much cum he was going to give her, and her own moans around the thick cock meat buried constantly between her lips in her mouth and throat. The loud sounds of Leah's lewd i****tuous slurping as she sucked as hard and as fast as she could almost drowned their moaning and groaning out.

Then as they pulled into the driveway and stopped in front of the house, Tommy lived up to his promised groans, and once again delivered a huge load of cum shooting straight into Leah's mouth. She swallowed all of his cum as thick globs shot out of his engorged dick in her mouth and hit her tonsils, the back of her throat, landed on her tongue and filled her mouth completely full of cum. So full in fact, that after she had pulled her mouth from her son's softening cock and he had put it back in her pants and they were both leaving the car, her mouth was still full of Tommy's cum and she was slowly swallowing and slowly letting some slide down her throat on its own. The thought of having her son's cum in her mouth as she walked back into her house and nearer her husband turned her on so much she thought about pushing Tommy against a wall outside and fucking him before going in. Instead she just swallowed the last of her sons cum with a loud gulp that Tommy smiled at as they entered the kitchen and saw Carl sitting at the table reading over some papers. He never even looked up as they walked in.

"Hi." He said sounding happy but intent on the work in front of him

"Hey dad." Tommy said with a smug smile at Leah

"Hey hon, you have a good night?" She asked and returned her son's smile with a lust-filled teasing one of her own.

"Yeah, got a lot done so that the weekend should be completely free." Carl said, still without looking up. "What about you two? Did you have fun at the party?"

Tommy just grinned boyishly at her and she smiled once more at him before answering her husband.

"Oh, we had a lot of fun honey! In fact, more fun than I have had in my life I think." She said whilst still looking at her son, "Our son really knows how to show a girl a very, very good time."

"Good, I'm glad honey." Carl replied

"I showed him your office as well honey, he seemed to like what he saw there." She said teasingly, her pussy was beginning to feel hot and horny again. "Me, I certainly enjoyed myself, so that's why we didn't cum earlier, we wanted to have as much fun tonight as we possibly could, and I know for a fact we both did!" She rubbed a hand on her flat stomach showing Tommy that she had enjoyed all of his cum.

"Good, good!" Carl said as he wrote on one of the sheets, "Have you eaten?"

"Yeah" She said, her stomach fluttering with how erotic this was, basically describing what had happened but so that only herself and Tommy understood what she was really saying. Her smiled deepened. "I was stuffed more full than ever and I still feel completely full now but then, I've had two or three loads tonight."
"Good." Her husband repeated again.

"Anyway baby, I'm going to bed cause I'm completely fucked out." She said and moved closer to Tommy, "I need to get my energy back." She said looking straight at Tommy with lust filled eyes, and then turned to Carl. "Don't be too long honey." She said to him and then turned once again to her baby boy. "Good night honey, and thanks for such an amazing night." She said to him and gently pressed her lips against his, and quickly touched his tongue with hers, before pulling her lips back and smiling at him.

"We'll have to do it again soon mom." Tommy said smugly with no need to cover his words meaning. Carl wouldn't have suspected the truth at all.

She returned his lustful look and smile, as she turned back to him halfway through the doorway to the stairs.

"Oh we will, we'll make very sure we do it as often as we can." She said with a quick glance at Carl. Whenever they could get a place to themselves, she thought, I'll have that big dick of yours back inside me.

And with one last teasing smile for her son, Leah Bryton turned to walk to her bedroom, completely satisfied and completely happy. The night had turned out far better than she could ever have dreamed. She was not only a cheating slut, but also a Nympho i****tuous slut mother, and that turned her on more than ever.

"Good." Her husband repeated again.

"Anyway baby, I'm going to bed cause I'm completely fucked out." She said and moved closer to Tommy, "I need to get my energy back." She said looking straight at Tommy with lust filled eyes, and then turned to Carl. "Don't be too long honey." She said to him and then turned once again to her baby boy. "Good night honey, and thanks for such an amazing night." She said to him and gently pressed her lips against his, and quickly touched his tongue with hers, before pulling her lips back and smiling at him.

"We'll have to do it again soon mom." Tommy said smugly with no need to cover his words meaning. Carl wouldn't have suspected the truth at all.

She returned his lustful look and smile, as she turned back to him halfway through the doorway to the stairs.

"Oh we will, we'll make very sure we do it as often as we can." She said with a quick glance at Carl. Whenever they could get a place to themselves, she thought, I'll have that big dick of yours back inside me.

And with one last teasing smile for her son, Leah Bryton turned to walk to her bedroom, completely satisfied and completely happy. The night had turned out far better than she could ever have dreamed. She was not only a cheating slut, but also a Nympho i****tuous slut mother, and that turned her on more than ever.


Once again the pair needed time to recuperate, only this time, Leah decided that she didn't care any longer if it was wrong, she was going to carry on having sex with her son, after all when he made her feel so good, and with a cock that big, she could forget anything.

The kitchen table wasn't the only place the i****tuous pair fucked that night. Knowing that Tommy's dad would be back soon, the pair headed upstairs and into Tommy's room where they once again fucked each other's brains out on his bed and on the floor, cumming hard and getting dressed and downstairs just in time as Carl walked in a couple of minutes later.

And so, every day since Leah and Tommy fucked each other mercilessly and tirelessly at every opportunity they got, only that the more they fucked each other, the more they needed to fuck each other, so they looked for more times, more places, more chances to have sex. It all started off discreetly, they would only have sex when they were alone.

So whenever Carl was at work and they both could get away, they took time off and spent the day fucking all around the house, in various places, and various positions. Tommy fucked Leah in her and his dad's bed. From behind and on the kitchen counter. Leah rode Tommy's dick in the back garden on the lawn. They fucked in the pool outside. Harder and faster, their orgasms growing more intense the more they had sex. They came hard each time, Leah all over Tommy's dick and Tommy all deep inside his mothers pussy.

But as they needed each other more and more, the time spent fucking when Carl wasn't there didn't seem enough, so they began to have sex when he was there.

Firstly in the other side of the house, they fucked with Leah bent over the washing machine, or in the basement. They once again fucked in her and Carl's bed, but this time with Carl down stairs, and Leah came harder than ever as she rode her son's dick as he lay underneath her.

They grew more and more bold and more and more dangerous in how they would fuck with people around.

Once, Tommy was fucking Leah doggie style in the lounge when Carl phoned, and she spoke to her husband as her son drove his big 10 ½ inch cock deeply into her pussy, causing her to moan and groan occasionally down the phone.

Another time, Leah was bouncing up and down on Tommy's big dick in the bathroom as she pretended have a bath, and then she fucked him again in the shower as Carl was talking to her from the other side of the door.

Once, when Carl thought that Leah had gone out and Tommy was upstairs, he heard a noise coming from his son's room, so he went up to see what was happening, but instead of knocking, he stood and listened for a while, then he knew what his son was doing, he thought Tommy was nailing the cheerleader from school and smiling walked downstairs, but behind the door, Tommy had Leah pressed against the door, impaled on his rigid cockmeat and was fucking her hard against the wood.

Quite a number of times they almost got caught, like when Tommy's dad walked in to his and Leah's bedroom d***k one night and Tommy and Leah were both naked and fucking intensely on the bed, only for once, the light was off, and Carl was too d***k to think and just fell over on his side of the bed, inches from the naked pair, and fell asl**p. Tommy wasted no time in resuming his fucking, and although Leah protested at first, soon his big dick pumping hard in and out of her, convinced her otherwise.

For months Leah and Tommy fucked like rabbits at least 3 or 4 times a day. They were fucking so much that it seemed on a typical day all they did was go to school and work, come home, fuck, then sl**p, fuck some more, then get up and the cycle began again.

They fucked in every room in the house, in the car, in the garden, against the windows, against the front door only seconds after Carl had left for work. They fucked on, over or against near enough every piece of furniture in the house.

And then it happened; the greatest, most ultimate taboo in i****tuous sex.

One night, Tommy and Leah were alone in the lounge, and Leah was riding Tommy's cock as he was sitting in his dad's big leather armchair. They were both naked, and fucking with speed and intensity. Tommy was sucking on Leah's big tits as they bounced up and down with Leah's movements as she repeatedly slammed his cock into her pussy hard. Leah was screaming for him to fuck her as usual and they fucked for longer than they ever had. They continuously fucked hard for over 3 hours, fucking over the coffee table, against the windows with Leah's tits pressed flat against them, on the floor and in the chair. Leah was growling dirty things about Tommy's dad, saying how much better Tommy was, how much bigger he was, how much better it felt to have her sons naked cock in her rather than her husband's condom protected one, how she would fuck his big dick even if his dad walked in and caught them. She growled and groaned telling him that he fucked her so good, that he reached deep inside her to places she never even knew, that his cock and cum were the best, that she wanted to fuck him in front of his dad. Then they both heard the door open. They stopped fucking; looking at each other, knowing there wasn't enough time to get their clothes on. They had to think fast, and think fast they did. Pushing Leah off his lap and down on to her knees, he pulled her mouth down over his cock and pulled her hair up onto her head, hiding the ends in his hands so that it looked like Leah had shoulder length hair.

When Carl walked in to the lounge he saw his son naked and a young woman with black shoulder length hair down on her knees sucking his dick. Tommy's head was back obviously enjoying the good head he was getting. Carl smiled proudly at his son, although he would have to tell him to do it in his room from now on, not the lounge, but he strode out of the lounge not knowing that he had really just witnessed his wife, Tommy's own mother, sucking their son's dick.

When Tommy realised the coast was clear, he let go of Leah's hair and pulled her mouth off his dick. Smiling lustfully at her son, Leah mounted his big cock again, confident that Carl wouldn't come back in or take any notice of the moaning and groaning. So Leah did both, and very loudly, even letting herself scream in ecstasy as her son's big hard shaft fucked her harder than before. The only hard part was trying not to mention Tommy's name, that she was his mother, or anything incriminating. It was hard, but the orgasm that they both came to was by far their strongest ever.

Finally, as their orgasms swept over them, and Leah came harder than ever on Tommy's dick, and Tommy once again shot load after load after load into his mothers hot pussy, in the biggest orgasm he had ever had, that they came down out of the clouds. Leah's pussy sucked all of Tommy's cum deep into her pussy and womb where he had once again plastered her completely.

The next day, Leah came back into the house and walked into the kitchen. Tommy and his father were both sitting around the table talking about women, and when she walked in they both whistled and laughed.

She smiled at them both, butterflies fluttered in her stomach. They looked at her, both with loving smiles that she returned. She could still feel her 18-year-old sons cum inside her as she spoke to them; all she said was two words;

"I'm pregnant."




... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 56079  |  
98%
  |  38

When I Learn To Fly

ONE

Rain is so much prettier in the summer.

As we drove, fat drops splattered against the car windows. The sun shot through their glossy skins and threw coloured lights inside—like riding in a kaleidoscope. Good job it was this pretty, too; to tolerate another hour in the car with Mom, I needed the distraction.

"Danni?" Esme, my girlfriend, traced the seam along the inner leg of my jeans. "You're quiet. It's weird."

"Just tired, baby." It wasn't weird. I'd been quiet with her a lot lately, but couldn't bear to tell her why.

"I'm sure she's just conserving her energy for the good times ahead." Mom nodded at us in the car mirror as she drove. "Ready to let loose on holibobs, girls?"

Holibobs. Eugh. Esme winced at me, and I rolled my eyes.

"Mom. Seriously."

"Don't pretend you'd rather be at home. I heard the pair of giggling while you packed your bikinis," she huffed.

Holy crap. I squeezed my eyes shut and prayed she didn't hear what happened right after Esme tried on the purple stripy one with the string ties, because I swear we tried to stay quiet...

Esme squeezed my hand and shot me an impish smile. She was thinking about it too; the things we did in my bedroom last night. If I sucked my fingers hard enough, I could probably still taste her.

Two months on, and it was still easier to screw my girlfriend than just tell her the truth.

But no matter now. We were off on holiday--my f****y's annual gathering on Anglesey--and after that, Esme and I would separate to start our respective university courses. She was off to Portsmouth, me to Bath. I'd got it all planned: we'd grow apart. Our phone calls and emails would dwindle, and our relationship would feather at the edges. It might take a cruel word or two to tug the thread, but that would be easier when I didn't have to look into her big, beautiful blue eyes while I said them.

Because...yeah. I'm Danni Warren, and I'm a coward. I'm also a cheating cow. There's no support group for any of those things, and saying it out loud didn't make me feel any better. All I wanted to do now was tolerate a week with my f****y in those stupid eco lodges, and pray the wooden walls didn't remind me too much of a little cabin in Devon where I'd spent three intense, desperate nights with someone I could never really have.

I did try to have him, but he panicked and slipped away.

****

"This is our first bedroom, like, together." Esme dumped her rucksack on the double bed with its cheerful yellow sheets, and sank into the mattress. "That's kind of cool, right?"

I glanced around at our timber walls, pine furniture, and at the huge window where the distant view of the Snowdonia mountains spilled in. "It's awesome."

"I mean, it's not what I'd pick for us," she went on. "We'd totally have velvet. And lace. Like in Moulin Rouge."

"This is more like Ikea boudoir."

"But I kinda don't care." She tugged me down beside her on the crappy mattress, and her blond bob cupped her chin as she leaned over me. "'Cause I'm here with you."

"My mum's in the next room, remember."

"Still don't care."

No matter how I felt about her, I couldn't deny that Esme was a tantalising kisser. It was half the reason I'd fallen for her in the first place. Her lips were so soft and her tongue so delicate that I melted right into her mouth every time. This kiss was no exception, and before I even thought about it, I wrapped one arm around her neck and rubbed her buttocks with my free hand.

"Love you, pixie," she breathed.

"Love you too." I did. Kind of. God, it was just so complicated. Esme still turned me on, and I still longed for her company. I missed her when she got tied up at school or her job at the supermarket. But since that weekend two months ago, I'd realised she wasn't The One...and it all stopped being good enough. Now she just thought I was constantly stressed or tired, and I knew she hoped we'd make up for it on this holiday.

Maybe we would. Stranger things had happened, right?

"So." She pulled back to stroke the auburn hair from my face. "What's the plan of action? We checking out the beach, or what?"

"Yeah, can do. We usually all meet at this pub down the road, so we could do beach and then pub for tea."

Esme's nipple stood stiff beneath her t-shirt, and I pushed my thumb against it gently. She had gorgeous breasts—small, tipped with dark pink buds. Sensitive. When I petted them like this, she went all quiet and breathy.

"Well?" I giggled, nudging her. "Hello? Earth to Esme?"

"Yeah. Whatever, pixie." She pulled me in for another warm kiss. "I can't wait to meet your f****y. Finally."

"Oh yeah." I looked down. "That."

"They do know you're a lesbian, right?"

They knew, all right. Only one of them knew otherwise, but f****y gatherings had never been his thing. Fortunately. Or unfortunately. For a brief second, I imagined him shaking hands with Esme, and the three of us making awkward small talk as if nothing had ever happened and I'd never had him inside me. Crap. Crap. No, definitely fortunate that he was all black sheep-esque and wouldn't be there.

"Course they know. You moose." I finished teasing her nipple, and kissed along her collarbone instead. "Although we don't have to go anywhere. We could just stay here..."

"Danni!" She swatted my kisses away. "We've got all night for that. All week. Mmm." She gave my bottom lip a little tug. "I want to do it on the beach."

I'd already done it on the beach, but she could never know that.

"Yeah. Um. Awesome."

"In the dark, maybe. With all the stars twinkling, and the sound of the tide and stuff. So romantic." She sighed wistfully. "I'm so glad your mum let you bring me."

"Mom is very supportive of our girl-love. I think she feels all feminist and PC because ot it." And she did support us, in her own way (although I'd hardly dreaded telling her I had a girlfriend; she was just glad I wasn't pregnant, or on d**gs, or convinced I was a sparkly vampire or something).

If only she knew the truth, eh? (Ominous fade out).

"Cool. Shall we get going, then?"

"I don't want to get off this bed," I complained. "It's too comfy, and now I'm all frisky. You can't let me go out like this, Es. I'll hump a tree."

"Danni. Ew."

Ten minutes later, we'd swapped our trainers for flip flops, and were headed down the stony path to the beach. The breeze tempered the heat, whipped our hair against our cheeks, and our palms stuck together as we held hands.

The four cabins my f****y hired each year sat on the outskirts of a wood just outside Rhosneigr, a seaside village on the coast of the Welsh island. It was fifteen minutes to the pubs and shops, ten minutes to the beach itself, and less than five to the shade of the marshy forest. Not exactly Marbella or New York, but it was good to get away from our crummy little house in Bristol...especially since Mom and Malcolm the moron broke up. I swear, she needed this holiday far more than me.

"Woah." As we emerged from the woodlands and on to the beach, Esme shielded her eyes with a hand and stared out over the expanse of sapphire ocean. She was about to study oceanography at uni, and I knew the sea was kind of her sacred place. "I could stand here all day, you know."

"Well how's about you stand downwind, and I wait here so I can watch your skirt blow up?"

"You get more perverted every frickin' second." She rolled her eyes, although a smile crinkled their edges. "I promise you can look up my skirt later, okay?"

"I suppose I'll cope." How did this work, exactly? Esme felt like my best friend, but I still wanted to lick her, taste her, have her shudder through one of her sweet, cooing orgasms against my mouth. Yet I'd feel nothing but relief once we were over and I was free to chase a replacement...him. It wasn't that she was a girl, no, nothing to do with that. But I wanted things now that only he could give me, and maybe someone a similar shape could do the same?

Esme grabbed my hand again. "Wanna collect some shells?"

"What, like we're five?"

"Yeah. Like we're five. Then we can make daisy chains, and drink Orangina at the pub just because it's in the grown-up bottles."

I snorted. "It's in the textured sex toy bottles."

"Will you get your brain out of the gutter for a minute and come help me?"

But I'd done something dirty with a bottle more times than I should admit. It was still sealed, full of pear cider, and on the corner of the label, a scrawling hand had written for my tln xxx

I'm pretty sure he never meant for me to use it like that, but hey, like I once said: I can't fuck anything worse than my--

"Danni!" Esme waved from across the beach, her flip flops dangling from her free hand as the tide swept around her bare feet. The sun spilled in a yellow glow to frame her, and she was like a toffee apple in that moment, all yummy shades of gold and light brown. I'd break her heart in a few weeks...stupid, ungrateful Danni. I deserved everything I got.

"Yeah?" I called.

"Come look over here! I found a crab."

A crab. Riveting. "One sec, baby. I'm coming."

The sand was still wet from the afternoon rain shower, and I had to pull off my own flip flops in case I sank in. It swamped up between my toes as I squelched over to her.

"Reporting for the crustacean ecstasy tour." I did a little mock salute.

"Oh. You're such a meanie."

Half an hour later, the sun sank further towards the cupped hands of the clouds and we had enough shells to make Esme a new skirt (one that wouldn't blow up). We decided to drop them back off at the lodge before strolling down to the pub, where we'd meet my grandparents, great uncle, aunt and cousin. Somewhere between Esme's elation at finding a crab and me mashing her against a rock for wet kisses, I relaxed a bit. Maybe it was the salt-sweet stench of the ocean and its warm water taste in my mouth, or the hot air on my skin, or the tide song. Or laughing with Esme for the first time in weeks. I don't know...something in me cracked and crawled back inside its shell. Left me lighter.

Until we emerged from the stone path and saw the car in front of our lodge.

Parked next to Mom's waste-of-space Nissan was a muddy black Range Rover. I squeezed Esme's hand so hard, I nearly cut the circulation off.

"Jeez, Danni!" She yanked it away, shaking the bl**d back in. "You know I don't like all that rough stuff."

"I...that's not what I meant." His car. His car. HIS CAR, with a stripy surf board on the roof rack. Half of me wanted to bolt back down and throw myself into the sea, and the other half...crap. I couldn't even bring myself to say it, but it probably belonged in a dirty story. The one where the stupid girl got her heart ripped out and stuffed back down her throat, but she was too busy sucking something else to notice.

"You okay, pixie?"

"Course I am," I lied. With every step, we got closer to my big black hole of want and regret, and she didn't have a clue. Not that I wanted her to, of course--if anyone found out, it would be curtains for me (in the words of Captain Hammer: lacy, gently wafting curtains).

"So come on then. Help me get these shells back before they fossilise."

I followed Esme back up the creaking timber stairs and on to the veranda. She fumbled with her key for a second before realising the door was open, and before we even entered, I heard his laugh. It was so frickin' deep and silly, and...oh God. I was falling all over again, the taste of him surging in my mouth.

"Hey." Mom smiled from behind the kitchen counter as we filed in. "You girls been down to the beach? How's it looking?"

"Gorgeous." Esme held up a flat shell with a rainbow sheen. "We got bounty, too."

"Bounty, huh?" He folded his thick, tanned arms, his legs parted as he leaned back on the stool. He wore the same three quarter length shorts, the same surfy t-shirt in sun-bleached colours. His shaggy caramel hair was just a teensy bit longer and he'd tucked it behind his ears. Silver eyes widened at the sight of me, and he didn't even glance down to hide it--I know mine did the same. Every bit of me ached.

"Esme," I croaked, "this is my Uncle Gabe."

TWO

You have to understand that we never meant for it to happen.

We knew it was stupid. We knew it was "wrong." What with me, just eighteen and twelve years younger than him; I was meant to be all head-over-lesbian-heels in love with Esme, but one look at him and my hot guydar bust a fuse. Kind of shameful, when you think about it. And he might have been my estranged uncle, but he was still my uncle.

I gave him my virginity (the non-lesbo version. Esme was still the proud owner of my holy crap, I like girls! moment). Two intense days later, we confessed our love for each other, and for two glorious weeks, he hiked to get phone signal to call me every day, and sent me four beautiful letters. We planned to steal away together ASAP...but it stopped. I guess he panicked. And the fifth letter I received was only five words long: I'm sorry. We just can't. He never wanted me to leave Esme, and maybe he'd known it had to end. I was just a break from reality, a fantasy come alive for three wet, swollen days.

For these reasons, I bet he never thought he'd be sitting there in our holiday lodge...but there he was in all his buff, heart-breaking glory.

"Danni?" Mom put her coffee cup down, frowning. "Are you all right?"

"I...I'm g-good."

"That pleased to see me?" Gabe raised his eyebrows and attempted a smile. Badly feigned sarcasm was so not his strong point.

"I didn't think you came to these sorts of things," I managed to say.

"I don't. But I figured it was time to make good with everybody. Especially since..."

Since he made more than "good" with me?

"...I'm moving away," he finished.

Oh. No shit?

"Where are you moving to?" asked Esme, all perky and interested.

Gabe looked down. Bad sign. "Canada."

"He's got some big shot grant at a college over there," Mom announced. She looked almost proud.

I couldn't stop blinking. "You're moving to Canada?" Like, eleventy billion miles away Canada? Why would anyone do that? Look at the evidence: Celine Dion. Moose (half deer, half donkey. Plain stupid).

"That's right," he said.

"But—but Canada sucks!"

Gabe gave an apologetic shrug. "I have to go where the research takes me. It's part of my job."

Esme wandered over to the freshly-stocked fridge and pulled out a bottle of orange juice. "What do you research?"

"Palaeobiology. It's the--"

"OhmyGod!" Her face lit up; flushed cheeks, flashing white teeth. "I know about that. It'll be part of my course. Do you lecture?"

"I do indeed." He put his hand out to her. "You're Esme, right? Danni told me all about you."

I watched my girlfriend and my ex-lover shake hands and chit-chat, and numbness spread through my limbs. All this pretence, Gabe's casual fakery, this entire scenario—it was like a body drained of bl**d. Pale. Lifeless. Just like the first time I met grown-up him, a sparky ball of hate burned inside, but this time it was for a different reason: betrayal. Because that was what Canada was.

I was meant to be on holiday in Wales—not the frickin' Twilight Zone.

"Danni?" Esme ran cool fingers along my arm. "You ready to head up to the pub?"

"I s'pose, yeah. Just need to change my shoes." I shot Gabe a glance. I just wanted acknowledgement, a nod, anything...but he sat so still that he blurred in my vision.

****

After that, I thought sitting opposite Gabe in the pub would be painful.

I was wrong.

It was excruciating.

I'm not talking like, popping a big spot or stubbing your toe. I'm talking trying to make conversation with your grandma about school and your job and the books you last read, and trying to be all polite and happy, when all the while her son entertains the rest of the table with his surfing stories, and all you can think about is OHMYGODIHADSEXWITHHIM. And then, oh shit...he abandoned me.

Let me remind you, too, that I could not look at Gabe without seeing him naked, no matter how cool and clever his t-shirts were. Which was all his bl**dy fault; he made the first move. I might have been all hot for him, but I'd never been as brazen and fearless as when he leaned in to kiss me that first time.

There would never be another first time, or last time, or anything inbetween. As I sat there trying to be happy girlfriend Danni, the thought silently slaughtered me.

"Danni?"

I glanced up at Taylor, my preppy, Oxford-bound cousin, who performed the impressive feat of adjusting his glasses and smoothing his short hair at the same time. "Mmm?"

"You look how I feel," he said.

"What, bored and awkward?"

He blushed. Oopsie. "Well...yeah, I s'pose. But I meant on edge."

I rolled a bat mat between my fingers. "What have you got to be on edge about?"

"Um. Well." It was quick—I'd have missed it with a blink—but his watery eyes darted towards Esme, who sat chatting to Gabe. "I dunno. Just hate f****y holidays."

And you fancy my girlfriend, you jammy cock.

"You can't possibly hate them more than me."

"No, I do. Mom made me leave my laptop at home and everything."

At that moment, Esme plonked herself back next to me on the bench, and Taylor lowered his eyes.

"I like your uncle," Esme declared, slightly d***k. "He's all dry and funny. You told me he was a dickhead." She spoke just a bit too loudly, even over the buzz of the bar, and Gabe jerked up to eye me. The harder I blushed, the closer his lips twitched to a bemused smile. Bastard.

"That's not what I said."

"Yeah, it is." She grinned at Gabe, all conspiratorial. "You're such a meanie sometimes, Danni."

"Not all the time," Gabe called over, still wearing that strange almost-smile.

I couldn't bare it. I leapt up, ignoring Esme's squeaks, and hurried to the bar where I bought a wet, cold bottle of pear cider. The first mouthful hit my throat in sweet prickles. God...I needed that.

Back at the table, I placed the bottle firmly in the centre of the bar mat and tried to catch Gabe's eye again. Please let him notice that I'm drinking the same as him—our drink—that I'm peeling off the label in little spirals of damp paper, just like he's been doing for the past hour.

Yes, I watched his fingers. I'd been watching them all frickin' evening because I couldn't stop.

But Gabe didn't acknowledge my message in a bottle. That's if he noticed it. I'm not sure he did.

****

Esme knew something was up. I'd done well to fool her this long, I suppose, but now I was practically unravelling, throwing off ripples as I collapsed. When we got home that night, she closed the bedroom door, leaned back against it and folded her arms.

Here it comes, I thought. The serious face.

"You're a liar, Danni Warren," she said quietly.

I edged back, my legs touching the bed. "Um. What?"

"You keep telling me you're okay, but you're not, are you?"

"I...I guess not."

"So what is it? You going to tell me? I can help, you know." Her serious face melted into a concerned smile. The room was dark, just floodlights casting pearly shadows through the window, and it framed her in this inky, iridescent light. "Is it something to do with your uncle? You went all funny as soon as we met him."

Yes, yes it is, darling. He trashed my little heart like he was stubbing out a cigarette. Erm. "Sort of."

"Sort of? What d'you mean?"

"It's kind of hard to explain," I mumbled.

She strode over, took my hand and pulled me down to sit. Then she pressed it into her lap, her cool, soft fingers tracing soothing patterns. "I've got all night, pixie."

"Right. Well. When I visited, he was asking me all these questions about uni and stuff, because he's like, a lecturer."

"Okay," she said.

"And...he made me question stuff a bit. About what I wanted to study, why I was moving away when I'd save money staying at home and things. It made me a bit uncomfortable."

"Oh, Danni." She squeezed my hand. "And now seeing him has brought it back?"

"Yeah. Sorry, that sounds really lame." A really lame lie!

"No, it doesn't. Course not. But I wish you'd just told me, silly." She ran her hand up my arm and rested it on my thigh. Rubbed gently. "Are you really having second thoughts about studying architecture?"

"Yes. No. I don't know, Es." I couldn't look at her.

"It's a long course. And hard. But you've always seemed so sure about it."

"Yeah."

"Well." She inched closer and teased the hair from my face, her lips just inches away. "I wouldn't mind too much if you wanted to ditch and come to Portsmouth with me. There's always clearing. Just think, going to bed together every night..."

Her kiss was warm as ever, her lip gloss sweet and sticky. I'd already had four or five drinks by that point and felt dizzy, listless...horny. If she wanted to make me feel better like this, I wasn't about to say no.

Esme, out of the bedroom, was kind of passive. Girly and chirpy and cute, just like her choppy, chin-length hairstyle. When we took off our clothes though, she was always the leader. So when she nudged me on to my back, eased my dress up and straddled my thighs, I fell back with a pleased little sigh and smiled as she pressed her crotch to mine. There were two layers of knickers between us, but I could already feel the heat of her pussy. She always got so wet for me.

"Ahem." I tugged up the bottom of her t-shirt, and she giggled as she obeyed. Two dark little nipples spilled forth and I bent up to suck them.

"Ah, Danni..." She raked her fingernails through my hair, over the nerve endings hidden on my scalp. Her breasts were only small, but they were firm too, and perfect for circling with my thumbs as I sucked her. Plus it meant I never had to fiddle around, trying to get her bra off (no, not even lesbians manage that gracefully).

Soon, our clothes were heaped on the wooden floor and we lay in just our knickers, with her mouth on my belly. Esme was ever seduced by the flat expanse of skin there and liked to write pretty words with her tongue. Pixie, she licked, her fingers teasing my inner thighs. Love you. Gorgeous. In a few short minutes, she'd push her tongue into my pussy and I needed that pressure so much, I bucked up to chase it.

Until, that was, she slid my underwear down my legs, and lying there all exposed for Esme, I randomly thought of him.

The first time Gabe saw my bare pussy, he stared. Then he told me how open and ready I looked. Esme's pussy looked like that sometimes, but I never really understood it all until he had me. The swollen lips shaped like a surprised rosebud of a mouth; the plump, dark clit, her sticky sheen; this is how a girl's pussy looks when she's desperate to be fucked. And God help me, I was.

Esme breathed over my clit before she licked it. I usually loved the way she teased, but now I'd been flung miles away, and forgot the girl who pleasured me. The lines of his letters came floating back, and as I heard his deep voice say the words, I moaned.

"Danni," Esme mumbled into my flesh. "Your mum. Shh."

"I...ah...know...sorry..." I pushed my pussy back up to her mouth, and she laved me eagerly, pleased by the soft little sounds I made.

All I can think about is the way you made me feel. I was so in the moment, Danni. Every single fucking moment—we owned them, you and me.

Yes. Like that. I liked these moments with my clit in this wet, sucking mouth. Please--

I know we were supposed to feel connected, but it was different for us. Elevated. Special. The wrong kind of connection, the kind where I couldn't take my eyes off you...why did it have to feel so damn good?

I remembered the way he watched me. The prickles down my spine at the spread of his filthy grin. A connection, yes, like the orgasm beginning to work its way through the walls of my pussy.

"Please, baby." I panted as she eased her fingers in. Esme always stroked, never fucked. God, why couldn't she just fuck me? Why couldn't she be more f***eful with her circling tongue, the way he was?

When I go to bed, I think about how we fucked here before we passed out. When I wake up, I think of how you wrapped yourself around me in the morning, and sighed and came on me while the sun rose in the window. Jesus, I miss you.

Esme took note of my bucking hips and worked her fingers harder. I contracted around them now, coated them in clear, slippery want.

I want to come see you. No, scrap that. I'm driving up on Tuesday. We'll book a hotel. I'll have you seven different ways and you have to promise to laugh lots, because I need to hear your dirty laugh.

Her cheek was wet as she rested it on my inner thigh, as she watched her fingers plunge into me. Esme always withdrew for a moment when she knew I was ready to come; then her mouth returned to work my clit again, and my breaths turned to gasps, aches turned to throbs and tugs and fires. I came with my hands fisted into her hair, my pussy tight around her fingers, my mouth full of badly-stifled yelps, and my brain...full of Gabe.

Miss Warren. Just shut up and let me fuck you.

The comedown hit. I sucked in the air, and Esme trailed little patterns over my thighs with her damp fingertips. Wordlessly, she inched up the bed until she straddled my face, and I bit her pussy lips gently through her knickers. She liked to keep them on in this position, loved the sweet friction of wet lace; I simply pushed them aside. A few months ago, I used to pull her down on to my mouth like this and get utterly lost in the swelling tide of her flesh. Immerse myself in the salt-sweet scent of her. Tonight, it just wasn't happening.

She rode the lies on my tongue anyway, oblivious in her grip on the headboard and the practised skill of her jaded girl.

****

Pale moonlight. Silver shadows on our pillows. Esme's hair thrown across like melted gold, her breasts rising and falling in the soft undulations of sl**p.

I wasn't quite so lucky.

The knowledge that he lay a few rooms away was surreal, d***ken, exhilarating and devastating. I wanted to burst through his door and clobber him over the head with a frickin' pear cider bottle. How dare he just show up after everything? How dare he?

An hour passed. Minutes and pixels melted away on my phone's time display. In the end, I couldn't stand it—I had to catch him while the house was quiet. Get some answers.

I pulled my dress pack on, closed the door behind me and padded down the little corridor to Gabe's bedroom. A soft knock didn't elicit a response.

"Gabe?" I stage-whispered. "You there?"

Still nothing. Gah, was I really going to do this? My fingers were already closing around the door handle, so yeah, I s'pose I was.

His bed was empty. I grew the balls to come find him, and he had the nerve to not be there.

I started at his neatly-made bed, and swallowed hard. We'd all returned from the pub hours ago. It was two o'clock in the morning. It occurred to me for a second that he might have skipped out on us, especially after the awkwardness at the bar, but before my pulse could break through the skin of my wrists, I spotted his battered old suitcase in a corner and his watch on the bedside table.

Well, thank God for that.

But I had to find him, had to talk to him. I hurried back to slip on my flip flops and cardigan, careful not to wake Esme (though the girl slept like a log. Anyone would think I came roofies). The floorboards creaked as I checked the living area: no luck. His car was still in the drive. Maybe he went back to the pub...?

Holy crap. Maybe he went back to go home with someone else. Acid stung in the back of my throat. Surely, he wasn't that crass. All those ours in his arms, in his bed, on the beach--

I knew exactly where he'd be. Of course I did. I knew Gabe better than anyone here.

As I hurried down the stone path, my steps made coarse grating sounds that panicked me after the quiet of the lodge. The night had turned chilly, and I wrapped my arms around my body, let my hair blow around my neck. All the while. I panicked that I was wrong, that he wouldn't be there, and that Esme would wake up and think I'd gone batshit; the low-slung moon and its eerie white spill didn't help, either. Just made the whole journey ominous and foreboding, like I was the unwitting victim in an episode of Buffy.

I blinked once, twice: no, I saw right. A shadow sat hunched on the rock where I'd kissed Esme earlier. It was probably even colder down by the rising tide, but he wore only his shorts and t-shirt. The wind blew his mop of hair about and his profile was startling and perfect against the inky backdrop: gorgeous man, deep in thought.

Bastard.

I sk**ded on a bit of seaweed, and he jerked up to see what the noise was. When he caught sight of me, that vague smile returned, as if he knew I'd come. Like he was just waiting.

"Hey," he said.

I stumbled over to him, still brushing the sand off my cold, bare legs. I stopped a foot away; seemed safest. "Hey."

"Fancy seeing you here."

"I could say the same to you." I wouldn't cry. No, no. Jesus, Danni—hold yourself together! I could barely keep the screeches in: you lying ball sack of a--

"Yeah." He shrugged, unusually robotic. "I'm sorry about that. I'm...I'm sorry about everything."

"Like, for abandoning me?"

"Oh God. Danni." He crumpled back in on himself, his arms around his torso and his eyes pinned to the sand. "Yes. But...no. I'm sorry for being selfish. For encouraging you, leading you on. For the phone calls and the letters. We can never have anything like that—it just wouldn't be right, would it?" His voice cracked. "I'm sorry I couldn't let you go."

Ah, it was no good. A tear escaped, already cold as it hit my cheek. "It doesn't matter, I don't care--"

"You don't care? God, do you have any idea what your mum would do if she found out? She'd fucking crucify the pair of us!"

He was right. With him here, this holiday was a cruel parody of what we might have: clandestine meetings, pretending to dislike each other in front of the f****y. Being separated by just a few inches that morphed into a roaring pit of despair, and all because we couldn't hold hands when we felt like it.

"She doesn't have to find out. Nobody does," I insisted. No matter how sharp these truths were, standing here beside him with the crash of waves in my ears, I felt better than I had for weeks. Better and crushed and worse.

"We can't go through life like that." He sighed, kicked a stone. Turned back to me. "I was cruel to come here and drop Canada on you like this, I know."

"You meant to be cruel," I said, coldly. "You think it's the best way to be kind to me. Like I'm a pet you put down."

"Don't be ridiculous."

"I'm right. You're just here to make a point about how miserable we'd be."

"You're making it sound more twisted than it is."

"We are twisted!" I balled my fists. "But we were happy! I know it was only a few days and a few letters, but we were both so, so happy, Gabe."

Even now, when everything was going to crap, his features lifted when I said his name.

"Esme's something. You're lucky, trouble. You've got a bright, pretty girlfriend waiting in that bed for you—I'm your uncle. What the fuck are you doing down here?"

I sniffed. "Because I love you," I whispered. "And you can't blame me for saying that, you can't. You were the one who said it first."

"I know." He stood, still leaning against the rock, and beckoned with a finger. His brows lurched inward, and he bit his lip in defeat. "Come here."

One minute I shivered, and the next, I fell against his hard body and buried my face into his shoulder. He smelled like leaves and beer and the sea.

"You're going so far away, and we've got a whole week where we can meet up like this." I looked up at him. "Give me this week, Gabe. Please."

"Heh. I remember when it was me trying to coerce you."

"I told you. It's all your fault."

Gabe's hands worked their way along my back, and he shaped his palms around my buttocks to mash my belly against the erection suddenly straining his shorts.

"Did you really think I'd abandoned you?"

"You stopped calling and texting and writing. It was like suddenly, we never happened."

"I still thought about you every minute of every fucking day." He dropped his cool forehead to rest against mine. "I'm still in love with you. I haven't stopped. I just wised up and decided to do what was best for both of us."

Still in love with you. Without thinking, I moved my hips gently against his, rubbing his cock into my stomach.

"Baby," he murmured. "Don't."

"You're going to Canada because of me," I said, cautious. "You're just running away, like you did to Devon to get away from the f****y."

He squeezed my ass tighter. "Something like that."

"Well, stop it! Act your fucking age!"

His mouth fell on mine like smack, bang, crackle, pop. Pear cider kisses—I missed these, missed his curious tongue and the will of his f***eful hands. His lips had been curved around bottles of the stuff all night long, and mine...mine had been on Esme.

"Were you with her?" he said, panting. "Tonight?"

"Yeah." Please don't hate me.

"You know, when you were staying with me, the thought of you fucking a girl was kind of hot," he confessed. "Now that I've met her, I...Christ. I never expected to be jealous."

"But you are?"

"Yeah." He kissed me again, ravenous. "I mean, don't get me wrong, she's a lovely girl...but I was sitting there in the kitchen and all I could think was, can't she tell?"

Despite everything, I beamed up at him. These horrible things I felt, he'd been feeling them too all along. I worried that we barely knew each other, that it hadn't been long enough, that everything we felt was somehow false—but no. He was right: we had an amazing connection.

"She doesn't know a thing," I whispered. "Well. She could tell I was upset about something, but I made up some stuff about you making me uncertain about my uni choices."

"Ah, Danni. I know I told you to stay with her, but you can't keep telling her lies."

"I know it's not fair. I'm just...I'm waiting until we go to uni. Until she sees this different life she could have. It'll soften the blow, right? So yeah. Waiting." I kissed his throat. "Unless somebody gives me a reason not to."

"I wish I could, but I can't."

"So how come you're still trying to push your cock into me?" I grinned. He was unbelievably hard, and though I'd only come a few hours ago, my clit throbbed in response. Got ready for him. "Maybe I should take care of you. On my knees."

I went to kneel, but he caught me. "No. Not here, trouble--"

"But I can? We can be together this week, really?"

"I..." He put a hand over his eyes. "I need to think about it."

"You don't want me?"

"Of course I do. But come on—we've already done all this once. You really want to go through it again?"

"Yeah." The word just crashed out. "Let me make some memories with you. Please. I need them." In a fit of lust and hope, I tried dragging his hand down between my thighs, but he groaned and tugged it away.

"Let me think about it. I'm not sure I can write that letter again, Danni."

He was already broken, really—he just needed a little push, and I could give him that. Seduce him. Back at his little cabin, he'd wanted me so badly that I'd barely needed to smile before he pinned me, defenceless.

My skin tingling with new-found bravery, I stood on tiptoe to whisper in his ear. "Then I guess I'll go back to get into bed with my girlfriend. My naked girlfriend."

"Good," he retorted.

"And if you hear any little sounds in the morning...you know the ones I'm talking about...it's probably because her fingers are inside me."

Gabe said nothing, but he took three gulps of sea air in very quick succession.

"Maybe you can come watch us rub sun lotion on each other tomorrow. We'll be down here, on the beach. In our little bikinis. You've never seen me in one of those, huh?"

"I'm warning you, Danni." He swallowed again and dropped his grasp of my ass. His hands lingered lightly on my hips. "Behave yourself."

"Oh? So now I'm not allowed to make love with my girlfriend and then tell you all about it?"

"Danni!" He laughed, but there was a sadness to it, like the undertow that sucks unwitting swimmers beneath the waves. "Please. You really don't need to do this. My balls are blue enough."

I pouted.

"And no, I don't need to hear about you and Esme." He brushed a little kiss to my lips. "The only people I know who make love are pensioners, and prissy vanilla girls with their sad sack boyfriends. We fuck, Danni." Another kiss, his mouth open this time. His tongue warm. "You get fucked. I fuck you."

I ran my palm down his erection, and he pushed right into it. "With this."

"Keep that up and I could come right now, you know," he murmured.

As much as I longed to let him, I snatched my hand away. Baha. Bastard. See how you like it.

"I need to think about whether that's a good idea," I teased.

He groaned again. "I've created a monster."

"So...so where do we go from here? What now?"

"Well." He tucked wind-whipped hair behind my ear. "Let me sl**p on this--"

"Looks kinda painful."

"Not my cock, you retard. The decision."

"I love it when you get all ranty."

"Yeah. I noticed." He sighed. "Look, Danni. Tomorrow night, same time. If I'm here, I'm up for it, and if I'm not...well. I'm sorry."

He'll be here. I had a sinking feeling those three words were about to be my mantra for the next twenty-four hours.

"Okay. I can cope with that."

But I wasn't okay, and not even the slow depth of his goodnight kiss could soothe me. sl**p wouldn't come since he stopped sending letters, and the night stretched before me, restless and bleak.

THREE

Excitement eviscerated everything (and turned me into an alliterative asshat).

Esme didn't know what the hell to do with me. Unable to sl**p, I was out of bed at seven to make pancakes, dancing around the kitchen to the radio as I went. There may have been humming. Humming without shame. When she sloped through an hour later in her shortie pyjamas, the bemused look on her face was comical.

"Danni? Why aren't you, like, in bed?"

"Because I was hungry. Look." I used the fish slice to gesture to my golden heap of pancake awesome. "I'm amazing." Then I did a little shimmy, and pretended to fight off a hoard of ninjas with my utensil of doom.

"Um, pixie?"

"Yeah?"

"Are you...bi?"

What the very fuck? What? Did I have uncle fucker emblazoned across my forehead in ultraviolet sperm? A shiver of panic shot down my spine. I froze.

"You know." Esme frowned. "Like, bipolar."

"Oh." I laughed, way too hard. "No. I'm just...in a holiday mood."

"Well. For future reference: holidays are for lying in 'til lunchtime and lots of lazy sex. Okay?"

"Sounds like a plan," Gabe said from the doorway. The blue and black wetsuit, still damp, clung to every cut line of his body. His surf-flushed cheeks turned to apples as he smiled.

Esme blushed hard enough to burst a bl**d vessel. Yesterday, I would have winced over this; today, I burst out laughing.

"It's okay, Esme," Gabe said. "I promise not to tell Danni's mother."

"I think she knows what we get up to," I said. "Whether she'd admit it or not."

Esme just padded over and dropped her forehead against my shoulder with a whimper of mortification. I rubbed her back with the fish slice. From the doorway, Gabe shrugged and then shot me one of his naughty little half-smiles. I dropped my gaze to where his cock made a heap of taut flesh beneath his wetsuit, and silently pressed my thighs together.

"Do you want some pancakes?" I managed to say.

"In a bit, trouble. Best go get changed." He cleared his throat. "I'll leave you girls to it." The floorboards creaked as he strode down the hall in bare, sandy feet.

"Is he gone yet?" Esme whispered.

"The coast is clear." I ruffled her hair as she rose. "You're an idiot."

"I am not. That was completely cringeworthy."

"Why?" You want cringeworthy, Esme? Try fucking your uncle and then having to keep it a secret from your girlfri—or, er, something a little less far fetched. Ahem.

"Because I was talking about sex, and he's...a guy."

I ladled another load of batter into the hot pan. The oil fizzed with delight as it hit. "Is this one of those unwritten lesbian rules that I don't get?"

"No, but..." She chewed a strand of hair for a second, then tossed it back out of her mouth. "All they think when they hear lesbians talk about sex is, hot. We don't like boys—we're not supposed to get them off." She folded her arms. "It shouldn't be allowed."

"I'm pretty sure you can't dictate to people what should turn them on."

She stood behind me at the stove, dropping kisses on my bare shoulder. "I don't make love to you just so some dude can wank over it, pixie."

Make love. God. If she could only have heard Gabe last night—you get fucked. I fuck you—she'd be livid.

I coughed, batting the smoke away from the pan. "And that's why we close the door. Es." I reached around to pat her hip. "You're thinking about this too hard."

"Pfft. You just watch Taylor today. Last night, he practically twitched every time I touched you."

I was about to add that's because he fancies you, but it wouldn't have exactly supported my case.

"Es." I flipped a pancake with a jerk of my wrist. "Have breakfast. Have a shower. Put on something that shows off your arse for me. We're having a nice day, whether you like it or not."

"Ooh. I love it when you get all bossy."

****

Welsh beaches are underrated. People forgot that Anglesey was there until Prince William and his bit of stuff moved here for his RAF placement, and then everyone pretended to know it was cool. Cool, it was most definitely not. But there was soft sand, huge, old trees and sparkly waves, and for those reasons, I forgave the stripy old deckchairs and single shitty café.

To be honest, a few months ago, I probably wouldn't have noticed the trees, but since Gabe and his sickening enviro-enthusiasm took a hold of me, I couldn't escape the majesty of branches swept out against the sky. They reminded me of a warm afternoon in his cabin garden, lying naked on the grass while he--

"Hola." Taylor dumped his towel on the sand next to me and Esme. He had a dark lens clip over his glasses and wore short, sporty swimming trunks.

Esme glanced up from her thriller novel and I saw her brows dip. "Um...hi."

"You girls don't mind if I sit with you, right? 'Cause the alternative is hiking with my mom and your mom. And we all know that would suck."

"It would indeed." I glanced at Esme, who gave a tiny, annoyed shrug. "Sit away."

"Cool. Thanks." He shook out his Transformers towel and yanked a fat fantasy novel from his tatty rucksack. "Hey, we're like the book brigade."

"Danni's doesn't count as a book," Esme said. "It's too dull."

I pulled my beloved copy of Why Architecture Matters back into my chest. "It's not dull, Es. It's all about arranging neighbourhoods and sociology and stuff. Architecture isn't just about bricks, you know. And you love my sexy brain."

"I could play some music on my phone, if you girls want," he said. "I've got Kings of Leon, or Paolo Nutini, or the Foos."

"I like listening to the sea." Esme wriggled around, her belly flat against the sand and her chin resting in her palm.

"Oh. Okay then." Taylor nodded and fiddled with his glasses again. I knew he was checking out Esme's tits—they fell in little heaps to squash against the sand, but her purple string bikini pulled them up to a perfect angle. If he shifted around a little more, he'd probably get a hint of dark nipple.

We fell into semi-awkward silence. The sun baked us, the breeze teased our book pages, and Taylor cleared his throat loudly way too often. I shouldn't have been so annoyed by him, really—he came across as smug and nerdy, but he didn't mean to. We'd been best friends when we were little, both only c***dren of the same age. Mom and Aunt Lizzie still had photos of Taylor and I as chubby cherubs, playing in sandpits and sharing baths. There was one of us on the kitchen wall at home with our faces covered in chocolate at Easter. I don't know what happened, but we hit our early teens and kind of just grew apart. I mean, who wants to play World of frickin' Warcraft all afternoon when you can...well. Do anything else?

"Hey. Taylor." Esme hauled herself up. "There's Gabe—you should go join him."

Taylor's face fell. "I should?"

"Yeah. You can, like, do bloke stuff. Or something."

I heard the drag of his surf board over the sand, and I knew he'd arrived before Esme did. Ah, Gabe in a wetsuit: like somebody put muscle and tanned skin and cocky gorgeousness into a bowl, stirred, and stuffed it into the fabric. I loved the way the corners of his eyes crinkled in the sunshine; it lifted his whole face, and he looked just the right amount of older (I'm eighteen, so I'm probably the only one who knows what that means).

"Didn't he already go surfing today?" said Taylor.

"What, there's a limit?" I rolled my eyes at him.

"Get him to teach you." Esme pinned her book to the sand as the breeze ruffled the pages again. "If he can teach Danni to surf, he can teach anybody."

I leaned over her, my fingers toying with her bikini top ties. "I think what Es is trying to say, is that she wants some privacy to ravish me."

"Oh." He coughed, hauling himself up. "Oh. Sorry."

"I was joking, you twit." I grinned at him. "But yeah. Alone time. Girl time."

He shot me a thin-lipped, apologetic smile before trawling off towards Gabe, who'd already put his surfboard against the rocks and was checking out the waves.

"Nice save, pixie." Esme rolled over and rested on her elbows. "He creeps me out."

"He just thinks you're hot." I dropped a kiss on her arm. "Because you are."

She craned her neck to look back at Taylor and Gabe. "They're not allowed to think I'm hot."

I laughed. "We went over this earlier."

She tutted, but rolled on to her side to push up against me. Snuggled together, we carried on reading, pausing occasionally to sip water.

The best thing about sunglasses is that nobody knows what you're looking at. This meant I could stare at Gabe as long as I liked, and Esme didn't have to know about it. He stood propped up against his surfboard with his arms folded, chatting away to Taylor. Next to each other, it became apparent how similar their builds were; Gabe was thicker, sturdier, but when the hell did Taylor fill out like that?

Two soft, warm hands gripped my shoulders and dragged me down to lie on my side. Esme caught my bottom lip between her teeth and sucked gently. I mewed in surprise.

"Fuck it," she whispered. "I've had enough. Reverse psychology—let's just give them the show they're after, and then maybe they'll stop staring."

"Oh." Oh. We shed our sunglasses and with them, our inhibitions.

Esme ran a hand up my inner thigh and cupped my pussy through the spotty blue bikini bottoms. She loved to touch me there when we kissed—a gesture of ownership—though only in private. But if she was going to touch me like this, I'd let her think the guys stared because we were lesbians...not because Taylor just wanted to screw her and Gabe wanted to screw me.

Our kisses deepened. Esme's nipples grew stiff against mine, and she made soft little sighs of pleasure as I pushed my thigh up between her legs. I couldn't see, but I knew Gabe was watching. And jealous. Maybe I should've felt like I was betraying Esme, but I didn't. I felt like I betrayed him. I'm warning you, Danni. Behave yourself. Even then, with this cute girl's tongue in my mouth and her feathery strokes over my bikini-clad pussy, I heard the way his voice dropped to say that...and I whimpered.

"Pixie." She panted warm air against my collarbone. "I need to stop."

"Aww. And we were performing so well."

She stilled her bucking hips. "If I keep riding your thigh like this, I'm gonna come...and I'm not...I can't..."

"Not in front of them."

"No. It's too much."

I kissed her again. "I'll make it up to you later, you big attention whore."

"Shush, you."

"Oh, crap." I peeled myself away from her, sitting up. "They're coming over."

"What?" She glanced around and groaned. "They'd best not be after joining in!"

Turned out Gabe had a you're-in-trouble stare just like Mom's. Must've been genetic. To anyone else, he was just squinting under the bright sun, but I knew that look. God. How much had I pissed him off? He'd still be here waiting for me tonight, right...?

"Not surfing?" said Esme.

"Waves are a bit rubbish. We thought we'd come see what you were up to." Gabe glanced at me. "If that's okay." He plonked himself down on Taylor's towel, his carrier bag landing beside him in a crunch of glass-on-glass. "I brought goodies."

Taylor followed him down to the sand, grinning. "He brought beer."

"You were going to surf d***k?" I said, incredulous. And slightly worried. After last night, I knew he was unhappy, but...

"I was not." He pouted. "Well. One never hurts."

Taylor dug around in the bag and pulled out bottles of cider. "You girls want?"

Esme swallowed, as if to voice her disapproval. She was such a goody two-shoes sometimes. I knew I shouldn't, but the bottles were damp with cold, and it was so frickin' warm...

"Esme will have one," Gabe said, reaching for the bottle opener. "Won't you?"

"I—uh--" She didn't want to refuse him. Him and his annoyingly useful charm. "Why not?"

Taylor took the opener and twisted lids off for all of us. We sat in the sun with the cool glass bottles against our foreheads. The chilled fizz of the cider coated my tongue, sweet and fresh and heady. Taylor must have relaxed a bit because he only looked at Esme's chest once, and that was when I brushed the sand off her left breast. I didn't even think, it was just reflexive—but then Gabe's behave-yourself glare returned in a flash of jealous warning, and I recoiled into my towel.

"This is more like it, eh?" said Taylor.

"I suppose my book was getting a bit abusive of the third person narrative." Esme nudged the paperback now splayed on the sand. "Crappy plot, too."

Taylor choked on his cider. Esme purring third person narrative nearly melted him into a sticky, wasp-seducing puddle of boy fudge. Baha.

"You like that stuff?" he said, awed.

"You mean books?"

"I mean, English. Literature. Criticism, pulling things apart and getting the ideas and just--" He clasped his hands together as if trying to smother an invisible fairy.

"He means, he's a book geek. And apparently so are you," I said.

"Oh." Esme shrugged. "A bit, maybe." She wouldn't give him the pleasure of any more words than she had to. I'd have laughed if it didn't feel mean.

"Taylor would choose books over girlfriends," I teased. "In fact I think he did, once."

"I was eleven!" he protested.

Gabe laughed, deep and throaty. "Tell me it wasn't for a copy of The Hardy Boys."

"Like I'd read that steaming heap. We were here, actually. On holiday. I was talking to this girl I'd met, and were were--" He did quotation marks with his fingers, "going out. We were just chatting and stuff—"

"And holding hands," I supplied.

"And holding hands." Taylor half-smiled. "Anyway, we were on this rock, standing up to watch these birds make a pattern in the sky or something gay like that. We lost our balance and she went head-first into the sea."

Esme frowned. "Gosh. You got her out, right?"

"I dropped a****l Farm into the water at the same time. I had about five seconds to choose, and..." He paused, sighing with shame. "I went after the book."

We split into factions immediately: Esme with her open mouth, and her disgust that mirrored Taylor's; Gabe and I, trying to stem our dirty chuckles.

"That's legendary," said Gabe, clutching his wet-suited self.

"It's horrible!" Esme cried.

I shook my head. "You weren't there. It was hilarious. And the water wasn't deep or anything--she was okay."

Taylor took another gulp of beer to avoid Esme's accusing eyes. "She did cry. Only time I ever made a girl cry, and it was over a book."

"I've never made a girl cry," said Esme, sharing a secret little smile with me.

I'd done it to her. I stood her up not long ago, left her hanging on the end of an empty Facebook conversation because a certain someone called to say three painful, beautiful words. Someone like--

Gabe cleared his throat. "Oh, I've done it. Here as well. Just like Tay."

"Go on then," said Taylor. "Can't be worse than what I did."

"Well." He re-adjusted himself, sitting cross-legged, and the glare of the sun fused around his profile to cast a fuzzy glow. "Back then, mom and dad used to come up in the weeks before Easter because it was cheaper. Definitely wasn't beach weather, so they took us looking for crabs and plants and stuff—we'd be here in our wellies and knitted jumpers."

"Sexy," said Taylor.

"You bet. Anyway. Used to fall around Earth Day, and the local conservation group always had events on and things. I made friends with this Welsh girl—her dad ran the group—and every year, we'd have a kind of thing going on. Our parents teased us something rotten. I hit thirteen though and I'd never even kissed her, despite knowing her for years. One night, we all got together for this newt spotting thing--"

"Newt spotting?" I snorted. "How romantic."

Gabe winced. "Precisely."

"Oh, I don't know," Esme said. "Newts are kind of cute."

"The attractiveness of newts aside, we were all hunched up in sl**ping bags, waiting for these newts to come out. Our parents were getting squiffy, and they'd let us have one beer each. She didn't even like it—she was just taking tiny sips, pretending. Our parents really ramped up the teasing. They were like, go on, just give her a kiss. Don't be scared. And be a man, go in for the kill. It seriously got to me. I should have just laughed it off, but I got so wound up about it that I ended up shouting I don't bl**dy want to kiss her!" Gabe put his face in his hands, and now Taylor was the only one tittering.

"I can see how that'd make someone cry," Esme said. "It's bad enough when you're older, but when you're thirteen..."

"Well. Yeah." Gabe sighed. "She was mortified. I was mortified. I did cry too, actually, but not until much later when we got back to the lodge—because I really did want to kiss her, but she'd never have believed it after that. And there was no way I was doing it in front of our parents, anyway."

I wrapped my arms around my knees. "That's the most cringe-worthy thing I've heard in a long time."

Gabe gave a bitter little laugh. "Yeah. Fucking Earth Day."

Taylor nodded. "Fucking newts."

"So was that the only time, Gabe?" Esme said, her eyes wide and curious. "Or have you repeatedly yelled obscene things at girls you fancied?"

"What, you mean, did I make any more girls cry? I was a moronic teenage boy. Of course I did."

"But not recently," she teased.

It was probably just me. Had to be. But in that moment, it felt like the clouds blotted out the sun and the wind turned cold.

"Recently?" Gabe's eyes narrowed, and just like last time, it wasn't because of the bright light. His silver-grey pupils focussed on me as they dilated, stretched by an oily gleam of guilt and desire. "Now that would be telling."

FOUR

I don't experience emotions in the same order as other people. I'm fucked that way, really. If I was a normal person, when Gabe went all possessive on my ass earlier and started making me feel bad for touching my girlfriend, my first reaction would have been anger—full on, hell-hath-no-fury, bitch please rage. He abandoned me. Blanked me. Cut me off. How dare he try to twist all that to his advantage?

But I didn't feel that way. It didn't even occur to me to be angry until we were making dinner; when I kissed Esme's shoulder, he cleared his throat so loudly, you'd think he was auditioning for a Listerine ad. No, instead, I spent the entire afternoon guilty for making him feel bad. All I knew was that if he'd turned up with someone else and put on that little peep show on the beach, I'd be glued together with nothing but snot and tears.

So while Esme sliced chicken and peppers and wittered on about the sex appeal of newts (I may have that wrong), my thought process went something like this:

oh god he looks miserable

chicken smells good. Smoked paprika?

No, he really does look miserable

WELL MAYBE THAT'S HIS OWN FUCKING FAULT

Can't stand it, need to touch him, even if he is a prick

I mean, I'm a prick too when you think abou--

ooh, is that Esme's nipple?

Who has better nipples, Esme or Gabe?

Esme's are more ethical, they would never leave me out for the wolves like a frickin' Chinese baby girl

Not like HIM

How dare he look at me like I'm murdering a puppy every time I touch my girlfriend?

And what the hell is up with all the cider he's drinking anyway?

Chicken DOES smell good. Needs garlic though

Oh god I've turned him into an alcoholic

And I love him I love him I love him

also I HATE HIM

ARGH

"Danni? Are you all right?" Mom peered at me over her glass of wine, from her perch at the kitchen island. "You've gone awfully quiet."

"I'm fine," I snapped.

"You caught the sun, pixie," said Esme, frowning at me in the avalanche of pink sunset that crashed through the kitchen window. "Let me go get the cocoa butter."

Behind her, Gabe, who sat in an easy chair with a surfing magazine, shook his head at me. No, he mouthed. He didn't want to see Esme touch me like that.

But what the hell did he expect me to do? He left for Canada in a week. I was supposed to throw the towel in with Esme here and now, was I? What a wonderful holibobs we'd all have then.

"I said, I'm fine." I sighed. "I'm off for a shower."

Esme gestured to the wok. "But dinner--"

"Not hungry. I'll have some later."

This was turning into my weekend with Gabe all over again—my only escape was the bathroom. Worse, I had even more shame and confusion to wash off than I did back then, and no amount of scrubbing and lemony soap would do it. I rinsed the nervous sweat from the back of my neck three times but I could still feel it there, prickling, goading. Make your mind up, it sneered. Like I even had a choice to make—I knew Esme wasn't The One, but Gabe would be on a plane this time next week. How was any of that fair?

I won't lie. Since my twilight tryst with Gabe, I'd been hot as hell. Aching for fingers, tongue, cock, something. Esme's little performance on the beach didn't help, but even then, it was just that—a performance. If Gabe had touched me like that down on the sand, every moan and stroke would have been real.

We had no plans tonight. Esme wanted to watch a film, which was basically her code phrase for sex. I couldn't take any more of her gentle pseudo fuckery, not when I knew Gabe would be sweating it out in the next room, wishing I came for him instead. And I wanted that, only that—to come for him. I was practically counting the minutes until I could sneak out and find him against the rocks, peel his shorts down, take him in my fist...

I did what bad girls do with the shower head. I teased my nipples with the liquid fingers, swirled over my belly, then brought it down to massage my swollen bulge of a clit. Then I fell back against the cool tiles, my skin sticking to the porcelain, and rocked my hips up to the spurting contraption of a lover. My pussy pulled in, out, in, preparing for later when I'd squeeze down on him the way he liked it, and I got closer...and closer...closer...and...what the fuck was wrong with me? The orgasm just wouldn't come. I couldn't come.

Nada. Zilch. Just as I reached the peak, every scrap of pleasure fell away and my clit turned raw and numb. Marvellous, really. Of all the places the karma bus decides to stop...my girl parts? Sob.

And then Esme banged on the door, all concerned because I'd been ages, all pissed because Taylor had turned up uninvited for dinner (bless the k**. He just wanted company of his own age). I pissed her off even more for inviting him to stay, but I didn't have the heart to kick him out, and besides—he was a good excuse to avoid the girl sex. Maybe by saving my orgasm for Gabe, I could make up for the discomfort I'd caused him all day.

You can probably guess how our little ménage a trois went that evening. Esme wanted to watch one of her subtitled foreign monstrosities; normally, I vetoed them straight away and she giggled and let me have my way, but tonight she was just plain difficult because of Taylor. He was civil—said he didn't mind what we watched—and it annoyed her no end. We settled on a terrible, tasteless comedy that made none of us laugh, and Esme made excuses for bed before the end.

"Come with me, pixie," she hissed, shoving her elbow into my ribs.

"I should see Taylor out."

She rolled her eyes. "He's been looking down my top all night."

"He's still my cousin." I shrugged. "You go ahead. I'll be there in ten, promise."

With a melodramatic sigh, Esme huffed down to our bedroom in little sweeps of socked feet. Taylor waited for the door to swing closed and then leaned forward on his elbows.

"She hates me, doesn't she?"

"Um." I gulped. "I wouldn't say that."

"She makes all these little comments like I'm beneath her, or something. Is...is it a lesbian thing? Am I allowed to say that? Does she have issues with guys?"

He looked so awkward that I wanted to laugh, but that would have been unfair. "I'm not sure what it is, exactly. I mean...yeah, she seems sensitive about men right now." I paused, pursing my lips. "And she thinks you perv on her all the time."

His cheeks flushed, and he slapped them with flat palms. "I do not! Well, not that much. I can't help it—she wears these little vests with no bra, and her boobs are just there."

Couldn't help it this time. I did laugh, and even though I tried to turn it into a cough, I failed miserably.

"So ladylike," said Taylor, trying not to lapse into guffaws himself. "So how can I become an honorary girl this week? Because that's what I need to do, right?"

"There's a special ceremony where we cut off your penis and feed it to crabs."

"Hardy ha ha."

"Taylor." I hauled myself up to get another Coke from the fridge (needed to stay awake for two hours yet before Gabe). "If it was up to me, you'd be cool. But I think Esme thought it was going to be me and her on this holiday, and she's feeling a bit..."

"Pouty?"

I laughed again. "Something like that. You want another drink?"

"I dunno, aren't you going to bed in a minute?"

I glanced up at the clock. If I went in now, Esme would whinge for a while and then try to go down on me. I wanted neither of those things, and catching up with Taylor was kind of nice. "Nah. I'm going to let her cool off first."

"Then yeah. Beer please."

I cracked the lid off a Budweiser, pressed it into his hand, and perched next to him on the beat-up sofa. "So you not doing blokey things with Uncle Gabe?"

He snorted. "Yeah, right. Everyone knows he's weird, Danni."

"Weird like, how?"

"Like he never comes to f****y things. I haven't seen him since I was about ten, and now here he is, all hey, I'm an awesome surfer dude, watch me pose in my wetsuit and flirt with the beach ladies."

I froze. "What ladies?"

"Oh, I dunno. He just looks like the type."

Thank God for that. "I suppose."

"I mean, he's okay to talk to and that...until he gets on to all that eco crap, anyway. I'm not into that. I've tried, I just..."

"You have no conscience." I grinned.

"I have no conscience. I'm a selfish twat," he agreed.

"Soon to be a selfish, smarmy Oxford twat."

He tucked his glasses back up his nose. "Oh, like you can talk, Miss Architecture! You'll probably end up richer than me, specially if you keep seeing girls."

I sat back and took a big swig of Coke. "And what's that supposed to mean?"

"Well..." He'd gone all clammy and awkward again. "Not as easy to have k**s, is it? And k**s are expensive."

"Lesbians can still have k**s, you dumbass."

"I know that. Just...either you still have to have sex with a bloke, or have one of those clinic procedure things. And they aren't cheap either."

"I could have sex with a bloke if I wanted," I retorted, slightly high on the caffeine.

He raised an eyebrow. "You into that?"

"Like I can't be?"

"I just thought--"

"You assumed." I pointed my glass Coke bottle at him. "Everybody assumes, when they see me with Esme, that I only like girls."

"It's an impulse thing though, isn't it? Like if you saw me with a girl, you'd assume I was straight."

"I wouldn't assume anything. But then I'm me."

Taylor's upper lip twitched, but he broke into a smile anyway. He was enjoying our catch up, too. I kinda felt guilty for laughing at him with Gabe about the whole Oxford thing. Heck, maybe we were both jealous.

"So you get on okay with Uncle Gabe," said Taylor. "Didn't you go stay with him, or something?"

"I did. I made the mistake of telling Mom our house was crappy, and the next thing I know, I'm being packed off to his little shed in Devon to learn to appreciate just how good I've got it."

"So he was your punishment." Taylor tittered to himself, but he didn't know how right he was, and my throat went all acidy at the thought.

"S'pose so. It ended up being cool, though. He's not that bad. Just likes to keep to himself, a bit. He tried teaching me to surf..." I smiled at the memory. "But I was crap."

"I wondered if maybe...you know. He was kind of like a father figure."

My dad had never been around. Mom refused to talk about him. I might as well have been the product of an immaculate (and slightly moody) conception.

"Um...I don't know about that."

"Did you find out why he stopped doing f****y stuff?"

"He fell out with Gran and Granddad I don't know why, exactly. They didn't really approve of him studying plants at uni—I think they never thought he'd amount to much."

"He did have those fucking awful dreadlocks," said Taylor.

"Ha. Yeah. He did. He just found it hard to compete with our moms, I think. And he likes being alone anyway." Or he did until he met me. I thought you liked your own space, I'd told him. You make my space a whole lot prettier, he'd said, and then kissed me with the kind of ferocity saved for starving lovers and snatched goodbyes.

"Well I guess he showed them, what with this Canada thing. What's he going out there to do, again?"

"I don't know." And I didn't want to. If I pretended it wasn't happening, it was a teensy bit easier to cope with. Just. "So what about you then, hmm? Is there a girlfriend at home?"

Taylor blushed again, shrugging. He scratched at the label on his beer bottle with blunt nails. "Nah. Not right now."

"Oh? 'Cause you've sort of filled out, haven't you?"

He squared his shoulders. "You think?"

"Yep."

"Oh. Cheers. I mean, there was this girl a few months ago. We went out and stuff. But it didn't..."

"Didn't work?"

"No." He took another gulp of beer and lowered his glassy eyes. "We were both going away to uni, you know. And she was the s****r of a friend. Would have been kind of tricky."

"I know how that feels," I mumbled.

"I bet you do."

He meant coming out, liking girls. But that wasn't what I meant, and I counted the minutes until everything got trickier and stickier me.

****

I didn't go in to bed for another hour, and just as I expected, Esme was in an awful mood. She pretended to be asl**p at first but then started to make snide little comments as I climbed under the covers. No amount of apology seemed to placate her—and in truth, I really wasn't in the mood—but I needed her asl**p for when I crept out to meet Gabe, and so I gave her one of my professional lesbian massages. Get your mind out of the gutter—I mean I rubbed her back. Soft, girly snores filled the room in ten minutes flat.

I was terrified of letting my head hit the pillow in case I actually fell asl**p; it wasn't like I could set an alarm. So I read Why Architecture Matters until my vision blurred, and though I was early, crept out into the night air just to stay awake.

Tonight, I wore the sun dress he fucked me in before. No underwear, not even a bra, and my breasts were pert and heavy beneath the thin fabric, my nipples plump with nostalgia; he loved me like this. A little jacket protected me from the edge of the breeze, and flat boots made less of a crunch against the stone path.

In my excitement, of course, I'd forgotten there was a chance that he might not be there.

And the bastard wasn't.

No figure hunched over our spot of rocks; no profile of a tall, broad man chucking stones into the waves. I was too nervous to call his name out, so I hissed it in a raw prayer that was instantly swallowed by the groan of the sea. Wet sand churned beneath my boots. I was a bit early, true, but there was only one way to the beach from the lodge, and I'd have seen him on the road, right? What with his broad steps, he'd have caught me up in no--

"Danni? That you?"

I jerked around, trying to locate his voice. Then Gabe emerged on his hands and knees from a cluster of rocks down the beach, and I nearly fell over as I rushed over to throw myself at him.

"I thought you weren't here," I said against his mouth.

He drew back a moment, and the space between us thumped like a heartbeat, the flutter of his eyelashes a butterfly pulse. Then his arms tightened around me, his brows dipped, and his lips dropped to weave two months of want with mine.

"Come on. Looky." He gestured to the clump of rocks he'd crawled from. Stepping forward, I saw how he'd pitched a wind breaker inside the edge of them and then d****d a blanket over the top. Like a little tent. Towels lined the floor inside, and the whole thing had the lure that dark places always do.

"Oh, Gabe." I fell to my knees and pulled myself inside, him close behind me. There was just enough room for us to lie beside each other, though we couldn't sit up without hunching. "It's lovely."

"It's private." He curled around me, smelling of smoky aftershave and sharp sea. "Private enough."

"I was worried you wouldn't be here, after Esme--"

"Shh. Miss Warren." He smiled, his cheek coarse against my collarbone. "Just shut up and let me fuck you."

"Ah...okay." I sucked the air in as his teeth grazed my fabric-clad nipple. "Uncle Gabe."

At that, he groaned. The sound warmed my flesh, fierce in its desire and encapsulating his desperate vulnerability. He might have run from me before, but not now. Too much. Resolve melted in the heat of our bodies, and I loved that he gave in to me, to us, this thing we created without even trying. This thing we owned.

Gabe climbed on top of me, dragging my dress up in the process. He ran a wide palm up my inner thigh and when it hit the bare lips of my pussy, his kiss turned feral.

"Danni. Jesus. Fucking hell."

I giggled. "We're not meant to be talking."

"Are you even wearing a bra?"

Laid back against the towel, hair splayed beneath me, I peeled my bodice down to reveal ample, naked breasts. They spilled from the fabric to slope gently sideways, the peach-coloured nipples sitting skyward and my skin goose-pimpled in the ocean air.

"I wanted it to be like our last time on the beach," I breathed.

"It can't be that, but that doesn't matter. It can be different." He laved my nipple with the widest part of his tongue, warm and wet. "And better."

Before, when our most frantic passions were satisfied, Gabe had spent our slower sessions sucking and licking my breasts. His fingers came into play before long, stroking and stretching and massaging, like I was made of dough good enough to eat raw. Now, he worshipped me the same way, only our urgency translated to rough little bites that drew yelps from my lips, and firm squeezes that made me shiver.

"I missed these," he murmured.

"I...I gathered..."

He shoved my dress further up to bunch at my waist, and his fingers walked down to spread my pussy. I swear my muscles yanked in, jolted, as if they might suck a finger or two in as they moved. God. He found my clit, pressed his thumb to it, and then I bucked up to increase the pressure of every circular rub. I'd waited for this, longed for it, lost hope...

"Wet for me already, huh?" His kiss was warm and hard. "You need me inside, baby?"

"Yes." His thumb dropped to tease my pussy lips, but no twist of my hips was strong enough to guide him in. "Please."

"Well..." He kissed all the way down my belly, pausing to nuzzle the ruched band of dress. "Somebody needs to learn not to goad this poor boy by showing off with her girlfriend."

"I'm sorry." I panted. "I didn't know how to get out of it, I swear I--"

"No matter, Danni. Just don't fucking do it again." He ran the tip of his tongue around the very edge of my labia. "But if I'm going to kiss here, it'd damn well better be mine."

I didn't voice it, but he knew my answer anyway, even if he couldn't translate it from my ragged spill of sighs. He tasted me first, wetting his tongue in the syrup at the gape of my pussy, and then grazed upward until he met my clit. I took his blond hair in fistfuls and swelled right into his mouth.

There were a hundred things I wanted to tell him, like how I'd missed his brash manner and f***eful tongue. But who needs words when they have a very talented man between their legs, with his lips working their clit so rhythmically that if they had to chose between breath and yelps, they'd pick the sweet relief of the yelp every time? A thick belter of an orgasm tugged at my pussy muscles, and I sank back to spread my legs further, to let it get a hold of me and writhe its way out. He could have filled me already, could have me wrapped around his waist as he fucked just for him—but he put this first. God, I--

"What the hell was that?" I hissed.

We both froze at the sound of footsteps, not too far from our makeshift cover. A soft, boyish hum carried on the wind: a Foo Fighters song. Make my way back home when I learn to fly...

"No," I whispered. "No way."

Gabe hurried to pull the dress back down my thighs, then twisted to peer out on to the beach. When he turned to me, he'd gone pale. " Yes, way."

"Oh fuck." I tucked my bodice over my breasts, wriggled down to the entrance, and darted out to check for myself. The smell hit me before the sight did, but there he was: my goody two-shoes cousin Taylor, hunched over a rock...smoking a joint. "How is this happening?"

Gabe wrapped an arm around my shoulders and tugged me back in. "Danni. He might see you."

We inched back to our original spot, lying deep in the cover of our sort-of tent.

"I can't believe Taylor's a stoner."

"I can't believe we were nearly fucking caught," he said, his voice low. "I mean, Jesus. Imagine if we weren't in here." He went to tug my skirt back up, but I caught his wrist.

"Gabe...no. I can't do it with him out there."

He pouted. "Whah?"

"I mean, I want to—seriously--but I can't relax when he's, like, a few feet away from us. What if we get too loud, and he hears?"

Gabe buried his face in my cleavage. "We'll be quiet. Promise."

I stifled a giggle. "I guess your balls are blue enough already, eh?"

"Too right, they are." He gave me a slow, tongue-laced kiss. "Now lie back and come in my mouth. Pretty please?"

"I can't." I sighed. "I'm sorry."

More footsteps outside, scr****g and sinking about in the sand.

"This is freaking me out," I hissed.

"Come here." Gabe rolled me on to my side, and folded himself behind. His arms wrapped tightly around me, and he stroked the hair from my ear so he barely had to whisper. Warm, damp breath drenched my cheeks and shoulders, and I trembled against the firm shape of his body. "We'll wait it out. He won't be long."

"I hope so."

Gabe's hands found my breasts, and they massaged in sweet, feathery caresses.

"That feels nice," I said.

"Good." He shifted about, evidently uncomfortable. "Pixie."

"Don't."

"Not half as catchy as tight little niece."

"That sounds more perverted every time you say it, y'know."

He laughed again, nuzzling into my neck. "I love you."

"Yeah?"

"You know I do." He bit a line of sucking kisses along my throat. "Even if it's mostly my cock talking, otherwise. Hey, if I can't curl up on the sofa with you and talk crap...at least we have this."

I pushed back against him, luxuriating in the feel of his hands. "I love you, too."

What followed was a macabre little parody of my sedation of Esme: Gabe stroked and rubbed every inch of my exposed skin, and as we waited for Taylor to skedaddle, I drifted off to sl**p.

"Hey." He shook me gently. "Don't you dare flake out on me. Danni!"

"Mmph."

At four AM, he carried me home in the pink glow of sunrise, and I mumbled apologies as only a sl**p-d***k lover could.

FIVE

"Rise and shine, pixie!"

Morning. Sunshine. Esme. Drool. Bleugh.

I pushed my face into the pillow and attempted to speak. Then I spat out the mouthful of pillow...when was that ever a good idea? "What time is it?"

"Gone eight." Esme already sat at the dressing table, styling her blonde bob. She wore a sequinned, embroidered kaftan that cut-off mid thigh, and her little string bikini showed underneath. The sunshine kept catching on her shiny berry lip gloss and throwing flashes off the mirror.

"That it?"

"You were up before me yesterday. I'm just trying to catch up." She plugged her hair straighteners in. "What time did you come to bed in the end, anyway?"

"What? I came in not long after you. Massage, remember?" I stretched and yawned.

"Oh...yeah." She frowned in the mirror. "Just I woke up at one point, and you weren't in bed."

Fuck. Fuckfuckfuck. "Must've been in the bathroom," I muttered.

"Serves you right for staying up drinking." She said it as a joke, but sarcasm underscored her tone. "Is Taylor passed out on our sofa after all that?"

"Um...I'm pretty sure he went home." Actually, he went down to the beach for a quick spliff, and almost caught Uncle Gabe going down on me. Ho ho ho. What an evening! Facepalm, facepalm, fuckety facepalm.

"Well at least that's something." She finished doing her hair, and stood up to pull on a pair of tiny white shorts. "Are we still going shopping this morning?"

"If you want."

"Cool. I need new moisturiser." She glanced back at me. "Just the two of us, right?"

I pushed myself to smile. "Just the two of us."

She bent forward to check her make-up in the mirror, and in the shorts, her arse was a perfect peach shape. Gah, I was so ungrateful. "And maybe we can get lunch somewhere cute?"

"We'll find cake," I promised.

"Do we really have to do that barbecue thing later? I feel kind of smothered with everyone around all the time."

The annual f****y beach barbecue. It was all part of our holiday ritual. My granddad and great uncle manned the grill, and cooked my grandma's special recipes: fish in spices, cheese and veggie skewers, burgers made with lots of black pepper and slabs of tomato and bacon. I'd been looking forward to it since we got to the lodge.

"My mom will be really disappointed if we don't," I lied. Well, not exactly lied. Just cast the blame elsewhere. "You might even like it, Es."

"I suppose so." She stepped over and climbed on to the bed, stroking the mess of bed hair from my bare shoulder. "We need to remember your sun block."

"You big OAP."

"Am not. Just worried about my girl." She dropped a kiss on the swell of my cleavage. "Now come on, make a move. I want to get into town early and eat jelly beans for breakfast."

****

My relationship with Esme was built on jelly bean breakfasts. We met while playing on our sixth form college's hockey team, and I would regularly turn up for Saturday morning matches with a huge bag of Jelly Belly's finest. Every week, she came earlier and earlier to share them; I'd never been with a girl before so my gaydar didn't make a peep (if I even had a gaydar, then). Our first kiss had tasted of cola flavour beans, and in our sweeter moments, we liked to re-create the memory.

The only thing I wanted that morning, frankly, was an orgasm. I'd been denied it the previous night with Gabe, and I had the girly equivalent of blue balls. Indigo clit, full to bursting and desperate to come and come. But instead of that, I hauled myself out of bed after just a few hours' sl**p and trawled the shops of Bangor with Esme. While she tried out perfumes, I dosed myself up on nostalgia-inducing aftershaves like an addict sniffing poppers; as she mused over a new shade of eyeshadow, I raided the samples for mascara and foundation to make me look less like a zombie and more like a hot, awake lesbian. (Definitely not a traitorous uncle fucker. But should you come across some poor, harassed teen girl trailing after another, with dark circles like craters and reeking of Chanel Homme, you know what she's been doing).

When we got back to the lodge after lunch, I'd barely dropped our bags before Mom cornered me in the kitchen.

"Danni. Have you got a moment?" She wore a sucky-stomach one-piece with a cut-off denim skirt; Mom was on the prowl after losing Malcolm the Moron.

"What's up?"

"Well. I wanted to ask you." She scrunched back her long dark hair, and secured it in a bun. "You get on well with your Uncle Gabe, don't you?"

"Um...yeah."

"It's just that he's been spending a lot of time alone on this holiday. It's not easy for him—he gets left out when me and Lizzie are around. I think he's feeling a bit lost."

She had no frickin' idea. "I'm sure he's fine, Mom."

"I just wondered if maybe you could make a point of keeping him company. I know you're here to be with Esme before you go off to university, but I'm sure she wouldn't mind."

"I could ask her." I tried so hard to sound vague, unbothered. I just sounded knackered instead.

"Have a drink with him at the barbecue," she suggested. "I know Taylor tries with him, but they don't have a lot in common."

"Okay. I'll try." I glanced up at the clock. "Do I have time to get changed before we head down to the beach?"

"I think so. See you in twenty."

So Mom wanted me to spend more time with Gabe.

Would she still be saying that if she knew the truth...?

****

Is there a better smell than grilling meat, charcoal, and the fresh salt of the sea? The barbecue had been going for an hour now, and Granddad tossed on the first burgers to hit the grate with a satisfying hiss and sizzle. When I was little, I'd watch with huge, hungry eyes and pounce on the first cooked burger, only to slather it in ketchup. Now that I preferred real tomato, the whole thing felt mature and sophisticated (or as sophisticated as burgers get).

Beside me, Taylor made caveman grunts. "Meat. Ooh, sir."

"Hungry?"

"I could tear the flesh off a cow. Literally, I'd like, chase after it and just lunge with my mouth open." He put his beer down on a rock to mime catching a cow like a frisbee, and I dissolved into giggles while Esme rolled her eyes.

"You'll change your mind when you try the Warren burger," I told her.

Taylor, evidently still a bit stoned from last night, gave a dirty laugh. "Pretty sure she gets regular Warren burger."

Esme glared, and I swatted him around the head so hard that his glasses fell down his nose.

"Taylor. Are these two bullies giving you a hard time?" Gabe appeared next to him, a look of amusement pulling at the corners of his mouth. "Because I can sort them out if you need me to."

"I'm okay." He adjusted his glasses. "Just...phrased something badly."

"He made a terrible lesbian sex joke," I announced, trying not to eat Gabe with my eyes. I couldn't wait to be a good little niece and corner him, and I was terrified everyone would take one look at me and understand why.

"Never a good idea, mate," Gabe said. "How's that foot taste?"

"Is it a cow's foot? Nom." Taylor gave us all a d***k grin and then sloped off towards his mom.

"You girls want a drink?" Gabe lifted a cool box that rang with the clink of glass.

"All you do is ply us with alcohol," Esme said. There was her sweet-but-sarcastic tone again, too. If I didn't know better, I'd suspect she actually knew something.

"I don't ply. I offer," he said, looking wounded. Then he pulled a bottle of chilled pear cider from the box, and tossed it in a little somersault. "Danni? You want?"

"Yes please." Just for a second, I allowed myself to catch his big, grey eyes. Danni, you want? For the love of God, please let us have enough time alone together to actually have sex soon.

Let him not run off to Canada and leave me like...this. I was such a mess.

Gabe popped the lid off the cider and pressed the cold glass into my hand. "I'm going to find a thinking spot. Catch you two later." With that, he strode over to the cluster of rocks he'd made the tent in last night, and sat back on his elbows to soak up the sun.

"Danni? You okay?" Esme put her hand on my bare thigh.

I took a big gulp of pear cider and squeezed my eyes shut. Being alone with Gabe in his little cabin that weekend, so isolated—we'd been spoiled. Now the people around us made a cage of barbed wire. Torture. "Just a bit hot. It's baking out here."

"That's what you come to a beach for, Danni." She smiled, teasing her finger along the sensitive skin of my inner thigh.

"I don't tan like you," I grumbled. "It's not the same for redheads."

"I like your red hair, pixie."

"That's because it's awesome."

"I'm gonna go find some more juice, okay? Back in a sec."

"I'll be here." More cider. I closed my eyes again. The sun ebbed away, the sand melted beneath my bare feet, and the world was just fizz, sugar, pear juice and the d***ken twist of the alcohol that tickled my throat. When I blinked, Mom stood in front of me, clutching two fat burgers in napkins.

"Why don't you take one of these over to your Uncle?" she said.

"Um...okay." I tucked the cider under my arm and took the burgers from her, trying very hard not to look elated. I f***ed the smile from my lips and crushed that spring right out of my step. As he saw me, Gabe raised his sunglasses, grinned, and eased up the rock to make space. Like he knew I'd be staying.

"Mom thinks I should be keeping you company," I said.

He took the burger in both hands, checking beneath the bun for fillings. "If you're going to bring me meat, I'm not complaining."

"She reckons you're all lonely and need sympathy food." I tried not to giggle, but it rippled out of me anyway.

"Well. I have been missing somebody this week." He patted the space beside him and I climbed up on to the rock, a measured few inches from the heat of his body. "How very sweet of her."

"It's not really like Mom, is it?" Frankly, she could be a bitch.

"No." He snorted. "But maybe losing this Malcolm guy reminded her she's got a few nice bones in her body."

"Maybe." I shielded my eyes; Esme had walked back to look for me, and when she caught me next to Gabe, her pretty brow furrowed. She wouldn't come over here, I knew that.

I should have hurried back over, but I didn't.

"Esme commented on me not being in bed last night. I told her some crap about being in the bathroom, but..."

He looked up from the burger he was about to devour. "Really? Shit. We need to be more careful."

"We've only got four nights left." I stared hard at my cider bottle, watched the bubbles rise to the surface and die as they hit the air. "It's not long enough, Gabe."

"I know, baby." He dropped his voice to say these things, and we both knew it was risky to talk about them out in the open. But we were forbidden. This was something we could never have. If words were our only rebellion, bitter words it would have to be. "You like Canada?"

I shrugged. "Never been."

"Shame." He smiled faintly. "Nice place for a gap year, Canada."

A prickly heat shot down my spine and unfurled at the base, making me sit bolt upright. "Are you...are you being serious?"

"I don't know," he said sadly.

"Because it was only a few days ago that you were all resigned to running away from...us."

"I changed my mind." He exhaled. "I broke."

"What if we don't get chance to be together, Gabe? What if you leave in a few days and we haven't...I mean..."

"This," he gestured to our cosy little chat position, "isn't enough."

"No." I swallowed. "I'm sorry. I don't mean it like that."

"It's okay, Danni. That's what makes everything so complicated, eh? That we need the physical stuff."

He said need. Not want. Not it would be nice.

Need.

"I could take a gap year," I said.

He nodded, looking ahead as if we chatted about the weather or something. "The visas over there can be a bit complicated, but the people who've hired me might be able to help out. I mean, there are ways."

"I don't know what the hell I'd tell Mom. Or Esme."

"If...if you were to come out there with me, like that, we'd manage it."

"Like that." I pressed my lips together to stop the huge smile. "Like, a couple?" I whispered.

"Nobody would know, would they? We could be normal." He glanced down. "If we were in Canada now, I could hold your hand. Kiss you. We'd just be a gorgeous girl and some lucky old dude."

"Oh, shut up. You're not even thirty."

"Still older than you."

"You love it," I shot back.

"Yeah." He went to touch me, but pulled his hand away. "I...I do."

"We should eat these burgers before we start looking suspicious." I checked mine for tomato; a big wedge sat squashed beneath the bun. When I looked back up, Taylor had accosted Esme. "Esme's giving me evils."

"She knows she's going to lose you." He took a bite.

"What? What do you mean?" I drew patterns in the sand with my toes while I waited for him to finish. "She doesn't know about us. How could she?"

"Not that, sweetie. Just generally. She's clingy, possessive. You said before; she's always been like that. She probably knew the moment you started acting off with her, or maybe even from the time you got together, but now you're both going off to different universities...Danni. She's a clever girl. Of course she knows she can't keep you."

I'd never thought about things like that before, but now, it was so painfully obvious that I couldn't look at either of them. Tears lanced the corners of my eyes. I might have fallen for Gabe, but there was a time not too long ago when I was crazy about Esme, and even more than that, relieved to have someone to be crazy about. She did that for me, and I appreciated it—even if from her point of view, it was all a big heap of crap and lies.

"I did love her," I said defensively. My voice cracked with the restrained tears.

"No, you didn't. But you wanted to." He brushed his palm to my knee very quickly. "That's nothing to be ashamed of. Christ, you're eighteen. Still figuring everything out."

"Not everything." I smiled again, despite the weeping that threatened. "Not you. I'm sure about that." Chemically, my body hadn't let me deny it.

"Tonight. We'll try again tonight. Maybe a little earlier...depends when everyone's in bed."

"Okay." Please.

"But you need to be careful leaving. Don't be gone too long this time."

"Not my fault I fell asl**p," I grumbled. "Frickin' Taylor."

Gabe winced. "Never had him pegged as a stoner."

"We need to make sure he doesn't end up back down here, doing that again," I said. "And maybe we should avoid the beach. We could go into the woods instead, meet outside or something."

"Maybe." He took another bite of burger and chewed slowly. "Let's see how tonight pans out, and I'll send you a text later, yeah? Just be sure to delete it straight after."

"I will."

"Now you better get back to Esme before she burns straight through me with her evil eyes."

I laughed. "I don't know what's up with her, sometimes. I mean, you're privileged—you're a bloke, but she actually likes you. Yet she won't come over here and join in."

"A clichéd man-hating lesbian, eh?" He shook his head.

"It's not like that. She doesn't hate anyone. I think she just feels a bit threatened sometimes, like guys who watch us and get off on it are kind of intruding."

"Because they weren't invited to the party," he mused.

"Precisely." I slipped back off the rock and lingered in front of him, his feet almost brushing my calves. "Guess I'll be heading back, then."

"I'll see you later." He pressed his lips together in a very brief kissing pose. "And Danni?"

"Yeah?" I breathed.

"Maybe...think about Canada, yeah?"

"I will," I promised.

I will, I will, I will.

Like a couple. Nobody would know, would they?

It's like my heart grew a fifth ventricle full of liquor and crack.

****

I couldn't stop thinking about his letters. Our first kiss. The balmy Devon evening when he took my virginity. In heartache years, we'd been apart for at least ten; maybe that's why after just two months, he was talking about running away together. Because that's what it would be.

He was the first person to say the l-word, only two days after we first fucked beneath that tree. But when he stopped writing and texting and calling, I thought it was because he stopped feeling. I blamed myself. I was the one who gave in, in the end. If I hadn't decided to sl**p with my uncle and cheat on my girlfriend, none of this awfulness would have happened, and we'd be spared the void of never knowing what we might have been. If we weren't related, if I wasn't with Esme, if he wasn't going away.

But now he wanted to remove an if. I could, if I grew balls big enough, take away another in Esme. Suddenly, I was playing for keeps.

****

Around ten o'clock, we finally dragged our barbecued-out asses back to the lodge. Gabe plied Taylor with beer after beer, and he ended up spread-eagled and snoring on our sofa. Mom passed out in a chair. Esme wasn't far behind, and another of my patented lesbian massages settled her in ten minutes flat.

I brushed my teeth. Put my hair up. Slipped into a clean dress and cardigan, and out of my bikini bottoms. The clock struck midnight, and I crept out of the lodge to find Gabe leaning up against his car. No words passed between us, not even smiles; he just reached for my hand and tugged me towards the woods.

The canopy of trees made the night thick like treacle. Bracken and old twigs snapped beneath our shoes. Gabe used his phone to light our way, and we followed the trail of pale glow like pixelated breadcrumbs. My hand felt so small in his. When we reached a snug little spot with a round, flat tree stump, he pulled me against him for a cool drink of a kiss.

"I scoped this out earlier," he whispered. "We're in deep enough to be safe, I reckon."

Somewhere not too far away, young voices yelled and whooped. Our party might have ended, but for some, the night was just beginning.

I shoved him down on the tree stump and giggled as I straddled his lap. Then I wound my fists into his soft caramel hair and devoured his mouth again. We could make a little noise here, could be free, and his cock was already firm and desperate between my thighs...only the fabric of his shorts prevented him from entering me. Stupid, stupid shorts.

"Slow down, Danni."

"No. I'm not waiting to be interrupted again." I dragged his hand to my bare, smooth pussy, and gasped at the way he probed me. "See what you do to me?"

"I love how you seem to keep losing your knickers." His face moved along my cleavage in a hot-cold cocktail of stubbly cheek and kisses, and his thumb worked my clit with slow, firm strokes. I wanted to keep still and just think on how wonderful it was to have him touch me, but no use. I bucked and writhed like a puppet on strings.

"It's more convenient." And I knew how much he liked it. Hell, we were already wrong enough, uncle and niece that we were. What was a little slutty behaviour thrown into the mix?

In a fit of need, I shoved his hand away so I could pull open the button fly of his three quarter shorts. His cock sprang up, thick and crimson, and it twitched in my palm as I squeezed.

"God." He struggled for breath. "Do that again."

So I did. Hard. He moaned into our wet kiss. We both knew what the other wanted, and with a twist of my hips, the head of his cock weighed heavily in the open cup of my pussy lips. He thrust up, I slid down, and I shoved my face into his shoulder to muffle my yelps. Two months since I'd had him inside me, and it was like losing my virginity all over again. I kept trying to contract around him and with every ripple, he felt bigger. As I rolled back and forth, he pushed right into my spot, rubbing. This was the stuffed sensation Esme couldn't give me, and this man, his flesh, his sea-liquor smell...only he could give me that.

"Good girl," he mumbled into my neck. "You feel so fucking good."

He yanked my dress up and gripped my bare buttocks, forcing me to take every last inch. I grew braver with every thrust, and my clit mashed into his pubic bone each time I landed; smack, ah, thump, ah. The world snapped in on us and everything else fell away; just me and Gabe and this spasming melt of pleasure, just us and the air we stole breath after breath from as we moved.

We sped up, despite the awkward position and the acid groan of my hamstrings. The ache of impending orgasm flushed heat through every limb, relieved everything, and my soaked pussy coiled and sprang on each stroke.

"Just think." He sucked my bottom lip, let it go, sucked again. "If we went away, we could have this all." Thrust. "The." Harder. "Time."

Oh--

"Gabe...fuck..."

There are all sorts of corny ways to describe orgasms. Fell off the edge, came apart, blow your load, whatever. In Gabe's lap, I split right down the middle as a shrieking flock of shudders fell out, only to plunge and sink their hungry teeth into my clit. Over and over, I trembled. Moaned his name. He kept going until my inner thighs were sticky with his mess.

Still gasping, I pulled his head back and kissed his mouth raw. Only when he seemed to struggle, did I pull back.

"Danni," he hissed.

"Wha...?"

"Danni."

I frowned at him. Wondered why he looked so spooked. Then it hit me like a smack around the head: a sob. Behind us. A great, heaving sob.

I shook as Gabe hurried my skirt back down. Every scrap of heat surged out of my skin, leaving ice burns that only added to the trembling.

"Well?" Esme whimpered. In the dark, her voice cut a haunting path. "Aren't you going to look at me?"

Gabe swallowed. Urged me around. I climbed off, paused while he tucked himself into his shorts, and closed my eyes as I turned. They were the longest five seconds of my life.

When I opened my eyes, I made out Esme's shape just two feet away. She wore her coat over tiny pyjamas. Next to her stood Taylor, shivering in his t-shirt. His mouth formed a thin, drawn line; if she was fury, he was empty. Blank.

"I don't know what to say." I'd been caught cheating...with my uncle. Exactly which bit of that should I panic about first?

Esme began to weep again. Full-on, shoulder-hunching sobs. Taylor put a comforting hand on her arm and she threw it off like a bucking bull.

"Don't you touch me!" she shrieked. "Don't you fucking dare!"

Leaves crunched as Gabe stood. He stepped in front of me, braced for a fight.

"Esme," he said quietly. "I'm sorry."

"Sorry? You're sorry? Jesus Christ." She went to walk to me, but seemed to change her mind. "How could you, with a man? With him? Do you have any idea how sick this is?"

"I kno--"

"We've done nothing wrong," said Gabe, his tone surprisingly steady. "Or at least, not like that. Esme, it wasn't Danni's fault. It was me, I—"

"You're her uncle!" Taylor said it so s**thingly, like we were a pair of moronic contestants on a grisly morning chat show. "I mean, what the fuck?"

Adrenaline still spiked my bl**d and my vision; Gabe's mess still leaked down my inner thighs. His hand sat protectively on my hip. In the space of a few minutes, our relationship had gone from dirty little secret to me and Gabe against the world. Staring at Esme and Taylor's horrified faces, I didn't think we could win this one.

"You said you loved me," Esme spat. "People in love don't do things like this!"

Gabe squeezed my hip. "They do."

"That's not what I meant, and you know it. You sick fuck. I...both of you..." Her bottom lip baulked again.

"People go to prison for this shit," said Taylor. "You know that, right?"

"Yeah." Gabe gave a single nod. "We know that."

Esme shoved past Taylor then, and before I could breath, she had my hair in handfuls, yanking it violently.

"And you don't even have the nerve to speak to me? Talk to me. Talk. To. Me!"

I squealed as she pulled at me, and it took Gabe several moments to get her off. She'd barely got her breath back before she went for him, all claws and anguished grunts. When he retreated, his arms were scored with cherry scratches.

"That's enough! Esme. God. She doesn't deserve that."

"I do." My own tears battled through, slimy on my cheeks. I clutched my sore scalp. "Es, I'm so sorry."

"No, you're not. But you will be. You will be." With that, she tore off back towards the lodge, her footsteps punctuated by raw little sobs.

Taylor glanced between me and Gabe, and Esme's empty space.

"This is some messed up crap," he managed, starting after her. "You better hope she doesn't tell your mom, Danni."

I went to follow him, but Gabe tugged me back. If it was possible, he held me tighter than ever. "It'll be okay," he whispered. "I promise, we'll make this okay."

But the pulse that throbbed in my ears said otherwise. "You can't promise. Not with this."

He turned me to face him, and took my chin in his palms. "I can. I am. Fuck them all, Danni. We'll be gone in less than a week."

He didn't say because we have no choice now, because we're not welcome here, but the truth spiked its forked tongue at me anyway. Of course I wanted to be with him, but I never realised quite how much it could cost (a hell of a lot more than an airline ticket, apparently).

"We should head back," I said.

"Yeah."

"Separately, in case she hasn't told."

"Let's hope so." He began to lead me by the hand.

"Or in case Taylor tells," I added.

"He won't." Gabe squeezed my hand, but it didn't help.

I pulled my cardigan around me, tried to ignore the cold, and traipsed back to the lodge to salvage what was left of my life.

SIX

Empty bed. No Esme.

Fuck.

I couldn't find her anywhere. Mom was still drooling in the easy chair, her snores and snorts peaceful. Mine and Esme's bed was unmade, which was unlike her...she left in a hurry. How the hell did she and Taylor know to come looking for us? It was obviously what they were doing. I mean, how had they even been conscious enough? They were passed out when we left.

Gabe stood outside his bedroom, his arms folded, grey eyes low. I peered out to shrug at him.

"Not there," I mouthed.

He gestured over his shoulder, as if to suggest we look for her. I shook my head. Taylor wouldn't let her get into any trouble, and she evidently didn't want to talk to me. I checked around before blowing Gabe a kiss; he caught it, bit his lip, and mouthed I love you.

Then I climbed into bed, and insomnia's sweaty fist leered down to squeeze. Exhaustion threatened after three nights of broken trysts, but no rest for the wicked.

Story of my life.

****

Somebody was rattling drawers. Throwing clothes about in little swishes. How inconsiderate—couldn't they see I how tired I was?

The somebody was battling tears; she whimpered and snarled at every object she threw into her suitcase.

Esme's suitcase.

Que?

FUCK.

I lunged to sit up, and a hard can of deodorant smacked right off my forehead mid-flight. Esme winced as I yelped, but then the robotics took over again and she went back to packing.

"My dad's picking me up in a few hours," she hissed.

"Oh, Es. Don't leave." Because staying would make everything so comfortable...but what was I meant to say?

"You really think anything you say can make up for what I saw last night? You think I want to be anywhere near you and him?"

"I'm sorry." My voice trembled. Tears stung as they welled in their ducts, as I rubbed the emerging lump on my head. "I never meant for any of this."

"Yeah. Looked like it." Her make-up bag landed in the suitcase with a clatter.

"Where've you been? I...I was worried."

"Bollocks, were you. And I was with Taylor. Turns out, he's good for something."

I glanced between dishevelled Esme, and the door. "With him, with him?"

"Don't be ridiculous." She sniffed. "Not all of us are just playing at being gay, Danni."

"That isn't fair."

"Oh yeah. What was I thinking, offending your sweet, innocent sensibilities? The way I'm talking, anybody would think I saw you fucking your uncle!" she shrieked.

Ohmigod. "Jesus! Keep it down!"

"Wouldn't want anybody knowing that, would you?" She slammed the suitcase shut, panting as she locked the clasps. "Your filthy little secret. Huh."

My forehead still stung. Esme hauled her suitcase off the bed and yanked the door open.

"I'm going back to Taylor's. If you so much as knock on the door, I'll tell everyone about Gabe. Everyone." She turned to look at me. Her eyes were ringed in pink, her nose red, her fingernails scr****g along the plastic handle in nervous snares. "You've ruined everything. Everything."

I recoiled back into the pillows as she stalked down the corridor. I heard her coarse little bleats of sobs at my mom, and Mom's comforting words back. The creak of the front door. What had she told people? Exactly how deep a hole were Gabe and I in?

My phone read seven thirty two AM. A beautiful start to the day, if there was one. But beneath all the crap and the panic, a hope stirred in my belly: Canada. An escape. The unknown.

And Gabe, no doubt asl**p at the end of the hall, with an empty pillow beside him.

****

When I awoke again two hours later, it was because of the slanging match in the living area. Gabe and my mother. Oh God.

The dress I pulled on was a day old, but no matter. No time to brush my teeth. I padded towards the shouts and curses, a cool sweat emerging in uncomfortable places. Time to face the music (if the music sounded like an episode of Sons of Anarchy).

"You just can't help yourself, can you?" Mom spat. Gabe sat hunched on the sofa, and she circled him like a vulture, last night's make-up melted to smudges on her face. "Oh, hello, Danni. Decided to grace us with your presence, have you?"

I just loitered in the doorway, trying not to hyperventilate.

Gabe glanced up at me. Dark circles ate at his eye sockets; he hadn't slept a wink. He wore a long-sleeved t-shirt, no doubt to hide the scratches on his arms. "Danni. She knows."

I nearly wet myself. Words balanced on my tongue, impotent and unmoving. "Knows...what?"

"About--"

"About you and that boy. About how this idiot--" She gestured to Gabe, "has been covering for you. Helping you cheat on Esme. Delightful, really, absolutely fucking marvellous."

Me and a boy. Gabe helping? I glanced between them, and didn't know whether to die of relief or embarrassment. "Oh. That."

"I sent you down to Devon to grow up, Danni. I didn't realise stupidity was contagious."

Gabe rolled his eyes. "Thanks."

"You've broken that poor girl's heart. She's in pieces. Trust me, I know how that feels!"

Malcolm the Moron, a cheater? I was too afraid to ask.

"I'm sorry," I said, my voice hoarse.

"Sorry isn't good enough. Sorry doesn't cut it." She jerked back to Gabe. "And you should know better. Leading her on like that, letting her think this is okay. Do you enjoy screwing things up for people?"

"No," he said quietly.

"Would you like to know a few home truths about your Uncle Gabriel, Danni?"

I trembled, still clutching the door frame. "Um."

"Sit down," she barked.

I didn't dare disobey her, so I scuttled forward and cowered in the easy chair. Gabe and I exchanged sombre, defeated stares.

"We were here," Mom went on, "on holiday. You were just a baby really. Your father and I were talking about getting married. His f****y lived here, see."

"My..." What? We had no pictures of my father. Mom always swore she didn't even know his last name. I just got used to thinking that he was this faceless, absent sperm donor, but now she told me he was around after I was born? "Excuse me?"

"He had a s****r, around Gabe's age," she said sadly. "And Gabe was always flirting with her. Weren't you? You were what, thirteen?"

He grimaced. "If you say so."

The Earth Day girl? Holy crap. No freaking way.

Mom folded her arms as she sat on the arm of the sofa. "He upset that girl one day. I don't know what he did, but she was humiliated. Things weren't good between me and your father, Danni. He was a raging bull of a man when he got angry."

"You've got to be joking, Jess." Gabe laughed incredulously. "You can't still blame me for him leaving."

"I can blame you for being the straw that broke the camel's bl**dy back!"

This was why Gabe was the proverbial black sheep of the f****y? Seriously?

"Danni," Gabe croaked. "I didn't make your father leave, I swear."

"You've got no idea what you did, you and your thoughtless, selfish behaviour," said Mom. "I thought maybe you'd matured a bit, but apparently not."

I was still reeling from the whole "by the way, I know who your Dad is," revelation. Every new thought needed a deep breath and a blink.

"Leave him alone," I said.

"What? Don't tell me you're defending him." She stood up, put her hands on her hips, and sneered in Gabe's direction. "I think it's best if you leave."

"What? Mom--"

"She's right, Danni." Gabe put his face in his hands and sighed. "I suppose I'll get going."

"No. Don't leave. I don't want you to," I pleaded. He shot me a warning look as he stood.

Mom raised her eyebrows as he strode back to his bedroom. "It's for the best."

"Mom, it wasn't his fault!" And how the hell was I meant to spend the rest of the week, alone?

"I don't know what's gotten into you. I don't want to hear another thing about this boy you've been sneaking off with, either. Christ." She shook her head. "You know Gabe was only here to see you."

I froze. Of course he wasn't. Until I broke him, he was preparing to run away.

"Whatever happened between the two of you in Devon," she went on, "was a mistake. My mistake, sending you there. He's a bad influence. I didn't realise you'd become friends."

"I can be friends with whomever I want," I snapped.

"You can screw whomever you want too, Danni, but don't expect me to like it."

Ouch. (Not that she would like it, if she knew who I was really screwing).

"I can't believe you didn't tell me about my dad."

"I told you everything you needed to know. He was a waste of space." She wandered over to the kitchen and filled the kettle with a shrill rush of water. "I was trying to keep you safe."

"Safe? But you know his name, I could look him up, I--"

"Why the hell would you want to do that?" She slammed the kettle on to its stand. "He's always known where we are, but has he ever turned up? No. That tells you everything you need to know."

A lump formed in my throat, thick and rancid. This whole day was just lies and shit and disappointment. Everything I'd counted on in my life a few months ago—f****y, Esme—they'd been stripped away. I was bare bone, and the air felt like sandpaper.

Furious, confused and shaking, I stomped over to Gabe's room. Didn't bother to knock. When I closed the door behind me and sagged against it, his eyes widened over his open suitcase.

"Danni. Jesus, she'll--"

"I don't care! You can't leave me. Not here, not now." The tears broke free, rushing down my cheeks like they rode into battle. Wet little soldiers. "They all hate me. I won't stay on my own."

He clambered over and took my face in his hands, his voice low. "Baby. I know it's awful. But if we're really doing this Canada thing, I have arrangements to make. All the visa stuff, a bigger apartment, flights...everything."

I nodded through the tears. "Okay. But I...I mean, how...?"

"Here's what you're going to do." He pressed his damp forehead to mine, his wavy hair soft on my face. I squeaked as he put too much pressure on my lump. "What the fuck happened to your head?"

"Esme."

He frowned. "She attacked you?"

"She got a bit over-enthusiastic with her packing this morning. Anyway. You were saying..."

"You're going to be a good girl for a few days. And then you'll go home, call your uni, and arrange to defer for a year because you've had the travel opportunity of a lifetime. Okay?"

"Right." Though the thought of spending the rest of the week alone made my stomach churn.

"I'm going to talk to my new department about bringing you along as an assistant. I was meant to hire one over there, and they have rules about stuff like that...but I might be able to wrangle something."

I managed a smile. "What would I be assisting you on, Doctor Warren?"

"I'm going to be a fellow at a museum in Alberta. They have one of the largest Cretaceous plant collections there is. I've got a couple of research projects to manage there, and I'll be teaching at the university. I could use a bright young mind for all my admin. So if you think you can handle a year of my eco crap..."

"I can handle it." My smile grew, and I braved a little kiss, just brushed it over his lips. With him standing over me, his weight against me, the feel of lithe muscle beneath his t-shirt—almost everything felt better. For now. When he returned the kiss, it weighed heavy with promise.

"It's hardly Bath over there, Danni. You need to think about whether you really want that. It'll be slower, quieter. And I won't be around for you all the time."

"I can deal. I can."

"And I need to investigate the visa thing. You might have to fly back a time or two while it's all sorted out...this is a little short notice."

"Doesn't matter." I yanked him closer by his short pockets, pushed my hands in and groped him through the fabric. I loved the way it made him chuckle. "We'll be together. And I'm sure there are a few cool buildings in Alberta I can study, or something."

"I'll email you as soon as I have details, okay? It could be a few days. When I do, I'll talk to your mom."

I sighed. "That's if she'll talk to you."

He tipped my chin up so he could look me right in the eye. "I had no idea you weren't aware about what happened with your dad. I'm sorry it's all come out like this."

"It's...it's not important."

"Of course it is. And I swear to you." He kissed my throat with a laving chase of tongue. "I didn't push your dad away. Your mom, she's always been..."

"Melodramatic?"

"It's a sensitive subject." He gave a bitter little laugh. "Some good me coming here has done, eh?"

"No. I'm glad you came. Gabe." I nuzzled him. "You made me realise what I really want."

"I made you change all your plans. Everything. I just hope you don't end up regretting it."

"Pretty sure I made you change some plans too."

We kissed with grinning mouths, and it was the sweetest, most comforting moment I'd had since his first beautiful letter.

****

I watched Esme's dad pack her up from the window. Gabe left before her, and already, our d***k little bubble of a world grew a stone skin. Mom had showered and changed, and stood with them to commiserate. God knows what she said. I didn't sympathise much, but for her, the whole thing must have been humiliating.

And Esme hadn't told anyone about Gabe. Why would she keep my secret? Was she in denial? Or was a bit of her still trying to protect her pixie, even when I'd turned out to be a sly little imp?

Taylor loitered by Esme, his arms folded and his face blank. As they closed the car doors, he caught sight of me in the window and just blinked, like I'd become a ghost he could look right through.

A ghost was a pretty good description of what I felt like that day. Gabe had gone, Esme had gone, and my planned start at uni had almost fallen away. It was only Tuesday, so there were four nights before we went home and six until the flight to Canada. An earthquake had shaken our holiday, cracking it down the middle to leave me stuck in the void. Now I had days to climb back to the edge I fell from, and the same amount of time to find the glue that would make everything better.

Time is a healer, all the cruddy old songs say. I kinda wish I'd listened to them better.

****

By the next morning, Mom still hadn't said a word to me. sl**p locked me out, prodded me with manic laughter, and I barely sc****d a few hours. I ended up at the crappy little café for breakfast, where I accosted their internet computer and spent an hour pretending to eat my bacon sandwich while I Googled Canada and flicked through my emails.

Esme had already massacred Facebook. Her relationship status said single, much to the surprise and sympathy to the twenty odd people who commented below. Feels like the world has broken, she'd written, with a sad little emoticon beside it. I let the cursor hover over it for a second before I willed myself not to reply.

And I thought about my Dad. How could I not? Mom had been protecting me by lying, she said. But do lies really keep anyone safe? Hadn't worked for me and Gabe; hadn't worked for Esme. I wished I had a name for the guy, a photo. Even if I wouldn't have known where to start with it.

"Whatcha doing?"

I snapped around to see Taylor, who fiddled with the dark lens attachment on his glasses. He had a bottle of Coke tucked under one arm.

"None of your beeswax," I muttered. Like he really wanted to talk to me after...well. I mean, holy crap. He saw me have sex. Saw my bare ass, saw Gabe inside.

"You on your own today too?" he said.

"What's it to you?"

"Thought we could use a chat." He tucked his glasses back on and shrugged. "Could walk down to the beach or something."

"Why?" I tore a bit of bread off my uneaten sandwich, trying not to look suspicious.

"I promise not to be mean, Danni." He picked up my cardigan and held it out. "Okay?"

Gah. Fnar. Bah. Schner...oh, for crying out loud. "Okay."

I stood up, brushed the crumbs off my cut-off shorts, and he d****d the cardigan around my shoulders in an absurd display of chivalry.

We were silent for a good few minutes, weaving around k**s with buckets and spades, enthusiastic grandparents, dads clutching newspapers who were grateful for escape. Several times, he looked ready to talk, but only breath spewed out when his mouth opened. When we reached the stone path to the beach, I gave in.

"So talk," I said through my teeth.

"I dunno what I'm meant to say, Danni."

"Anything. The weather. What you watched on TV last night. How many times Granddad farted."

He tittered. "A lot. Barbecue brew."

"Bleugh."

"Yeah." He glanced around us, shoved his hands into his pockets, and exhaled. "What's that thing on your head?"

"You mean my classy Mount Vesuvius bruise?" I patted the round bump on my forehead that had already turned three different shades of purple. "Esme was chucking stuff around when she packed up."

"I guess it's over with her."

"You could say that."

"She was in a bad way." He pressed thin lips together. "She slept in my bed, you know."

"Lucky you."

"She smells like marshmallows."

"You're a raging pansy, you know that?" I rolled my eyes.

"Slept and sobbed and ranted. Wasn't all that sexy, even if she did smell nice. But yeah...she was in my bed."

"Still a pansy."

He glanced about, checking to make sure we were out of earshot. "If you keep being mean, I'm going to wait until you go to the loo and change your ringtone to that South Park song. How's it go now? Shut Your Fucking Face, Uncle Fucker."

My pulse jumped. Fists balled at my sides. It took every ounce of self control not to wallop him. "You are not funny."

"Sorry." He recoiled. "Seemed like the way to bring it up, humour and that."

"Well, it isn't. So don't."

We stepped through the beach gate and took our shoes off to pad down to the rocks. It was half ten, and still quiet; a few residents walked their wet, barking dogs, and one f****y had set up a few wind breakers. The tide roved slowly in.

Taylor pulled himself up on the rocks overlooking the sea, and I sat a few inches away. He offered me the Coke, but I declined.

"I'm sorry for what I said the other night," he said eventually.

"What the fuck were you doing there, Taylor?"

"Um. Well. I kind of saw you go down to the beach that first night, and I wondered why. And the second night, I was out in the woods about to light up...and I saw you again. So I followed you. Thought you went to the beach, but then I couldn't see you there. I heard some noises but they were, you know..." He grimaced.

"Sex noises." I cringed.

"Er...yeah. But I was a bit stoned, and I was all like, no way is that Gabe and Danni."

"Because that would be ridiculous."

He snorted. "Yeah."

"Carry on."

"At the barbecue, when you were talking to Gabe--it seemed a good way to start a conversation with Esme, asking why you were going to the beach at night, and why you and Gabe looked so cosy."

Heat drained from my cheeks. "Oh God."

"Dick move. I know, okay?"

This was what I got for leaving Taylor out, ignoring my instincts and letting Esme try to isolate him. "So what did she say?"

"Not a lot, at first. Just asked me for beer. But then she was like, we have to pretend to go to sl**p and see if you guys skedaddle again. And you did...so we followed."

A seagull swept over us with a grating squark. It settled a few rocks away like it wanted to eavesdrop. I should have brought my bacon sandwich to throw bits for them...didn't think. Would have been a nice distraction from the evilness of all this.

"We never expected to find what we did," Taylor mumbled. "Didn't even cross my mind. I figured you guys might have been doing d**gs or drinking. Or I dunno, planning something. Just being all chummy."

Leaving him out.

"We were kinda chummy."

"Yeah." He snorted again, trying to contain full-blown laughter. "So I saw."

I put my face in my hands. More facepalm. "I can't believe you saw me like that."

"I did need some brain bleach." He scratched his chin. "Was even worse seeing Uncle Gabe. Hearing--"

"I get it." I groaned. "There's no need, really."

We fell into uneasy silence again. Dogs barked, owners yelled at them in lilting Welsh accents. k**s squealed as the tide ate away at their forts and sandcastles. I didn't bother scr****g the wind-teased hair from my face; the urge to hide from the world was stifling.

"How does something like that even happen?" he said.

"It's weird. It felt weird...at first."

Taylor finished his Coke with a few wet gulps. "Do you, like, want to be with him? As a couple?"

I nodded.

"Woah." He wiped his mouth on the back of his hand. "Not going to happen though, huh?"

"We're talking about it."

"But he's going away," he said. "To Canada and stuff."

I squinted at him in the yellow spill of sun. "Can you keep a secret?"

"Another secret, you mean?"

"Another, yeah."

"Is it worse than this one?"

Even I giggled a bit at that. "Not really."

"Shoot."

"I might be going to Canada too."

He tossed the empty bottle from one hand to another. "Fucking hell."

"We're trying to work it out."

"I want to wish you good luck, but...fuck. It's not even legal. And Esme, I mean, she didn't deserve that."

"No. I know." I sighed. "It all got stupidly complicated. I really never meant for it to happen, and Gabe tried end it too, but it wouldn't go away." I dropped my legs, swirling my toes in foamy turquoise water. Water is meant to be relaxing, isn't it? This was the foot spa from hell. "I'm not sure it's meant to go away, you know?"

"I suppose."

"Thank you. For not telling, I mean." And for not hating me. For still being there.

"It's not my place." He glanced over, watched my feet. "Probably shouldn't even have told Esme. Sorry about that."

"You weren't to know."

"Anyway. In return. Please don't tell my mom about the weed."

I threw a light elbow into his ribs. "I won't. You big stoner. Just promise to stay away from my ringtone, okay?"

He began sing, his shoulders bobbing in a jaunty dance. "You're an uncle fucker, yes, it's true--"

"Taylor!"

"Nobody fucks uncles quite like you!"

With a deep breath, I shoved him right off the rocks and into the sea. He flapped around while the seagulls bellowed at him, coughing up lumps of salt water. Like a retarded fish.

"This is revenge for that poor girl." I clutched myself, laughing. "The one you chose the book over."

He climbed back up, clothes drenched, glasses askew. Sea water flew from his nose. "Hardy ha ha."

SEVEN

The email came on Friday.

When the familiar little ping sounded on my phone, I was curled up near the tree stump in the woods—a place I'd spent a lot of time those past few days. Half of me simmered with excitement, but the other half chastised that it was probably spam (as usual).

It wasn't.

From: warren.gabriel@plymouth.ac.uk

To: danni323ginger@gmail.com

Date: 29 August 2011 10:32

Subject: come fly with me

...let's fly, let's fly away :o)

Flight booked. No visa required for now, will sort when there

Looks like I have a new assistant huh

Meet me at the Crown Plaza hotel at the airport, Sunday, any time after 2. Sooner you get there, longer we have all alone in a beautiful room...we fly 8am Monday

Call your mother, call your uni. Maybe not the cavalry

Can't actually believe we're doing this

Trouble, I love you

xxxxx

I pressed my face into my novel, trembled quietly, and then wept hot, stinging tears of relief into the yellow pages.

****

In hindsight, the drive home was probably not the time to tell Mom about Canada. So guess what I did? Ho ho.

She switched the radio off and glared at me in the mirror (the back seat felt like a refuge, since we still weren't talking, really).

"I'm sorry. Can you repeat that?"

"I did a lot of thinking this week," I said, "and I'm going to take a gap year."

She sniffed. "To do what? Work?"

"Uncle Gabe says I can go to Canada with him."

That did it. She practically frothed at the mouth. "You're not serious, Danni."

"Canada sounds pretty cool," I mumbled.

"Don't be like him. Don't run away just because you've had a hard time recently--"

"What d'you mean? Gabe--"

"I'm not talking about him." She sighed. "I'm talking about your father."

I knew nothing about my dad, but was ninety nine percent sure he never switched continents because he fell in love with a hot relative.

"Mom. That's really low."

"Your behaviour this week has been nothing but low," she hissed.

"I'm eighteen, not five. God. Haven't you ever made a mistake in your life?"

She ignored me, yanking the gear stick and staring through the windscreen.

"I leave for the airport tomorrow lunch time," I said.

"Do you really trust him to take care of you? Really?"

I wanted to shout he's never lied to me, not like you! But it sounded so petty and c***dish, and there I was, about to go off in the world like somebody so much older. And Mom might have been a bitch half the time, but I didn't want to leave on bad terms.

"He's not like that. Not when you get to know him."

"You talk like you have some twisted little crush." She bit her lip. "Danni. At least take a while to think it through. I know it sounds exciting but a year is a long time, and Canada is a long way to go. If anything goes wrong, I can't just drive out to get you."

"I leave for the airport tomorrow at lunch time," I repeated. And that was that.

****

It was late afternoon on Saturday by the time we got home. I had less than twenty-four hours to pack, sl**p...and resolve a little unfinished business.

My room was littered with Esme's things: CDs from favourite bands we shared, clothes that still smelled like her sweet shop perfume, unfinished novels with their pages turned down. Silly pens with theatrical feathers. This was the part I dreaded most of all, but Esme deserved to get her stuff back. Deserved to know where I was going, too.

She only had older siblings, and they didn't live at home. I knew her parents played Bingo every Saturday teatime. I leaned against a tree opposite her house and waited for their silver Toyota to pull away before I hauled the box of Esme's things over. The doorbell squealed, and a great heap of memories struck me right on the bruised forehead with all the f***e of a grand piano. The first time I'd visited, it took me so long to work up the guts to ring that doorbell; still, I felt the prickle of nerves as I waited to see if she was home.

All of that felt so stale now. Vacant. Lost.

The version of Esme in the doorway looked like she felt the same way. Dressed in her old hockey uniform, hair unstyled, eyes still red; oh fuck. What had I done to her?

"I—I brought your stuff back," I stammered. What an idiot.

"I don't want it," she said blankly. Like I was a hologram and she barely remembered my name.

"I wondered if we could talk for a second." I stepped from foot to foot. "Just a second."

"You're not coming in." She took thick, hissing breaths through her teeth, as if she opened too wide, something horrible might escape. "So talk."

I put the box at her feet and stepped back. "I know it doesn't mean much...but God, I really am sorry."

"So am I." She gazed at my battered old trainers.

"And I know I don't deserve this, but Es...please don't tell anybody what you saw."

Her little blond eyebrows shot up, but she still wouldn't look at me. "You think I want to do you a favour?"

"No, but--"

"I haven't told anyone because it's bad enough that you cheated. Worse that it was with a man. But Danni, you were with your—your un...." She couldn't say it. Even when she shook her head to loosen the word, it wouldn't come. "I just don't want to think about it, okay?"

"Okay." I pressed my lips together. "Thank you."

"It's not for you," she snapped.

"I know. It's not what I meant."

We stood there in the doorway, avoiding each other's eyes. Our uneven breaths merged in an odd rasp of a symphony. I'd gone on holiday as Danni: Lesbian Architect and come home the queen of i****t and awkward silences. Score, eh?

"I've deferred my course," I blurted out.

"What? Why?"

"I'm taking a gap year. Going...travelling. Need to get my head sorted."

"You're going away?" she whimpered.

I nodded. As much as I hated to tell her another lie, I had to keep Gabe a secret. There was too much on the line now, and what good would it have done for her to know?

"You really don't want to be with me," she said, her voice cracking.

"Oh, Es. It wasn't like that. I loved all my time with you--"

"But not me." She sniffed. "You didn't love me."

"I did."

"Then stay." A single tear caught the light on her cheek, pouring a tiny shadow as it fell. "Pixie...please."

"I really can't. I'm sorry."

She kicked her box of belongings out of the way and threw her arms around me. Her hug was so soft, so familiar...the tears pricked my eyes too.

"I don't want you to go," she wept. "All sorts of horrid things happen to people who go travelling like that, it's not worth it..." She pulled back and brushed the hair from my forehead. "Gosh. Look what I did to you."

"Purple's not really my colour, is it?"

She laughed. "No. Fashion fail."

I gave her a squeeze before teasing her slim little fingers away, though they felt like lead weights. "I fucked things up with us. You deserve someone a lot better than me."

She glanced down at the heap of artefacts from our funeral pyre of a love affair. "I know you fucked up. But loving you doesn't go away."

God, I knew that. I knew just how that felt...but not with her. "Not even after what you saw?"

"No. That's how I know I love you, Danni."

I stared into her wet, glassy eyes, and wanted to tell her I knew how that felt, too. Even the words left unsaid between us were painful, let alone the ones we were brave enough to voice.

"I suck," I mumbled.

"You don't." She scooped up the card box and hugged it to her chest. "God, pixie, take care of yourself. If you get murdered by some weird tribe or d**g dealer, I'm gonna hunt you down and kill you all over again."

"I'll haunt your ass. Beat you to it."

"Maybe," she said softly. "Truth is, you kinda haunt me already."

****

I said goodbye to my room.

It seemed silly, in a way. I'd probably be back in a few months while all the visa stuff was sorted out, and besides, I'd planned on moving away soon, even if just to uni. But Mom was right—Canada, what with it being squillions of miles from here, was that bit further to go. Or to travel home.

Except I was about to make a new home with Gabe. He'd already texted me a picture of our new apartment; bijou, he called it. Which I'm pretty sure meant poky, but so long as it had a bed to call ours, who the hell cared? Couldn't get much worse than his shed-slash-cabin in Devon, though since we made those gorgeous memories there, even that place didn't seem so bad. And it had no internet. Or phone signal.

Weeks ago, when Gabe wrote the letter saying he was coming to see me, I'd brought new underwear for the occasion. Esme loved lacy things and I owned loads of that, but this needed to be different, like thinking about him while I chose made everything sexier. Three hours of shopping later, I'd come home with a jade green push-up bra, and matching boy shorts that said give peas a chance across my ass. He'd love them.

Tomorrow, I'd finally get to show them to him. We had an anonymous hotel room in an anonymous corridor, and if he fucked me like I'd begged him to, nobody would care. We could be noisy, naked, shower together afterwards. Kiss in the hall. Every new thought spiralled through me in a hot wave of excitement, and only my nerves kept my fingers out of my knickers.

The next time I came, it would all be for him.

EIGHT

Mom cried when I left. God, like there hadn't been enough tears in my life recently. Nice one, Mom. I might have cried too, but I won't admit it. So there.

I took the train to the hotel, my big purple suitcase stuffed to bulge at the seams (even though I'd left half my clothes behind because they were purchased on sprees with Esme, and were stitched and soaked in things I wanted to forget). It took two and a half long, travel-sick hours to reach the station, and since Saturday night had been another sl**pless stretch, I could barely keep my eyes open.

The sight of Gabe in the lobby was like a shot of adrenaline, stabbed right in my chest. Amid the buzz and clatter of the clean, modern hotel, he stood like a rock in a blistered rush of river: tall, sturdy, hair tucked behind his ears. His usual surfy t-shirt, this time paired with cargo pants. The ocean-whipped scent of him hit my nostrils before I reached his side.

"Good trip?" The grin split his face, made the corners of his eyes crinkle. So gorgeous.

"I'm knackered," I admitted.

He brushed the base of my spine just gently as he ushered me into the lift. "Not too knackered, I hope," he whispered.

I said nothing, but I blushed hard. Beneath my clothes, the pretty new knickers stuck to the wet line of my pussy.

He'd booked a large hotel room, and the king size bed clad in white sheets took centre stage. A widescreen TV loomed from one wall, and a desk littered with textbooks and files sat in the corner. His suitcase, spilling with its usual disarray, lay slain beside the sofa. Was there anything lovelier than a room slathered with Gabe?

"You like?" He came up behind me as I stared out of the window, and wrapped strong arms around my waist.

"Stunning view of the...tower blocks. And aircraft hangers."

"Cheeky mare." He pulled the hair from my shoulder and dropped his mouth to plant a sucking kiss. The pressure shot straight to my clit, and I backed into him, delighted to find the firm rise of his erection. "Soon, we'll be able to look out of our window and see mountains."

"In Canada?"

"Yep." He slid a hand under my t-shirt and caressed my stomach. Skin on skin...we'd had so little of that. "Just you, me, and the big bad world."

"And bears. They have bears there."

He laughed. "Not in the cities, trouble."

I rubbed my ass back into the hard cock awaiting me. "We're really doing this."

"O, brave new world, that has such things in it." He turned me. Shoved me right up against the wall beside the window, nearly pulling down the curtains in the process. Gabe's mouth on mine, his tongue curious, his thigh shoved between my knees so my pussy sat in just the right spot to ride...ah, I'd missed this so very badly. He knew everything I needed and then some, but it was the some part that made my nerves go soft at the edges.

"If you're going to quote Shakespeare at me," I mumbled into his warm neck, "I may have to suck you."

"Oh, Jesus, Danni. I'm not stopping you."

I was totally proud that I'd recognised Shakespeare, but three times as tingly that he wanted his cock in my mouth so bad (Mom would be impressed with her clever daughter, eh?). I slid to my knees, ignored the slight gristle of carpet, and tugged down the straining zipper of his fly. If it was up to me, I'd have him right then, but he stepped out of his clothes hurriedly.

"Better this way." He panted. "We can take everything off if we want to in here, babe." And he did want to. So did I. I leaned in to inhale the clean, hot scent of him, and remembered the naïve little things I'd said the first time we had sex; can we take our clothes off here? I plan on it, he'd chuckled.

Back then—and it seemed so long ago in desire-steeped minutes—I was the student, and he the teacher. On a balmy afternoon, he taught me to suck him in the syrupy shadows of his cabin. Now I cupped his cock at the thick root, licked my lips, smiled up at him. He reached to pull my t-shirt up and take off the jade green bra. With my breasts spilling out, he was happy...and needed the feel of my throat. So I gave it to him. At his familiar sharp intake of breath, I mewed.

Gabe scooped my hair up in fistfuls, and began to fuck my mouth. He knew just the angle to tip my chin to, just the pace to make me open enough to take all of him. I curved my tongue around his head to catch all the sweet spots, and with every thrust in, his curses grew louder.

"That's it, baby. So good at that." One hand traced down to tease my nipple. "Forgotten just how gorgeous you look on your knees for me."

Already, I tasted his thick little ribbon of pre-come. His cockhead bulged to let go of it, and he moaned with relief as it eased. Such a state I got him into....if only he could see how I'd drenched the new knickers. I'd show him, soon. I'd lie back and spread myself, let him get a good look at exactly what he was throwing on a plane as his.

"Danni..." He caught my chin to still me, the breath spewing from behind his teeth. "God knows, I want to come like this...but I want you to be first."

I licked all the way up his shaft, teasing the frenulum. "I don't mind."

"I do." He pulled me up by the shoulders for a slow kiss. "Let's get you out of those clothes, and on to the bed. I've got two months of frustration to lay on that little ass of yours."

Every muscle in my pelvis lurched inward, at those words. I giggled like a d***k as I yanked my skirt down and then fell on the bed as I kicked off my shoes. Gabe appeared behind me, smoothing his big hands across my ass cheeks.

"Give peas a chance." He laughed. "Very funny, trouble."

I wiggled my hips at him. "You like? I picked them just for you."

"I do." He peeled the gusset away from my pussy and slid a finger right in. It hit my cervix with a blunt thump, and I yelped. "Easy, now."

The finger flexed inside me, searching for the right spot. Another hip wriggle helped him to find it. Then he circled the soft pillow of flesh there, pressing in, rolling over. I didn't recognise my own voice when I squealed for him, but what else could I do when he made me pull so tight?

"Nobody gets ready for me like this," he murmured. "Nobody but you." Then he withdrew, helped me out of the knickers, and tossed me on to my back. I landed on cool sheets with an empty thud of tired mattress.

Gabe came over me, naked, balanced on his hands and knees. I nudged through his cascade of dark blond hair to find the mouth so adept at kisses. I didn't know what I needed more; to be licked, fucked, or just held until my ribcage caved and there was nothing but a bl**dy heap of me. I'd been reduced to similar, denied this for so long.

"The way you came on me the other night," he whispered. "It was beautiful. We should've found a way to do this sooner."

"Doesn't matter."

"Not now, no." He took his teeth to my nipples, grazing the tiny, stiff peaks. "We've been lucky."

I grinned down at him. "I'm feeling pretty lucky right now."

"Mmm." He worked down to the spread of my thighs, where I lay wet and open for him. Prepared for his want. My clit felt sticky in the cool air, but the heat of his tongue soothed that, ushered a new ache.

When Esme went down on me, she'd often lick right beneath the hood of my clit straight away, go in for the rawest spot. It was what she needed to come, after all. Gabe wasn't like that. He stuck to the sides of the little bud, mashing it between his lips until the tease made me buck like a mad thing. Like he encouraged me to just use him, get myself off. This time, his fingers stayed away from the depths of my pussy too; he just toyed with the lips. Pinched. Pulled. Stroked around the edges. I wet him anyway, and when his fingers grew damp enough, they walked along the sopping crack to reach my asshole.

"Gabe--"

"Shh." He used one tip just to stretch the opening, to pull it apart. "Let me touch you here. While I lick you. It's all I've been thinking about."

"O-okay." My thighs trembled as he kept up the pressure on my clit, and now the rest of my body began to shake as he eased a finger in. I'd never been so much as brushed in that spot, so when his mouth left my pussy to trace the rim of my hole, I moaned out loud with the shock.

His finger felt strange, but not unwelcome. Not as weird as I'd expected it to be. There was a heaviness back there, as if he really did intrude—my pussy was made for him, but not my anus. This place, he violated...and when I thought about the nature of our relationship, older uncle with his little niece, it seemed fitting that he should want me there. As if I needed anything else to turn me on...

After a moment or so, he returned to my clit, where his free hand peeled my flesh back so he could eat the bud whole. If we'd been out in the woods then, I'd have scared the a****ls—I just got so loud. He felt good—so good that I begged him to fuck me---but it was more than that. Months of deprivation, desperation. Now he finally had me, and this tease...so cruel.

When the begging got too much for him, he kissed his way up my belly, laid a sucking bite on each breast, and lifted my thighs with the sweep of an arm. I teared up. What the hell was wrong with me? Just the relief of the manoeuvre, the knowledge he'd be in me soon—then his cock hit my pussy lips, all bl**d-stuffed and leaden, and--

Oh. Ohohoh. I'd felt open, but the way he stretched those tissues only a cock could reach, holy crap. Maybe it was the way he had my legs right back, the careful in-and-out roll of his hips, the euphoric give inside me with every new thrust, but just ohohoh. Like that. Faster. Pleaseplease. Right there, please there...

We grew sweaty together. Burned calories and bad memories. I'd never felt so wet in my life; between my thighs, the beads that dripped down my breasts, the sheen of damp on my belly. Even beneath his tan, his cheeks flushed with the effort to please me, and pleasure was a paradox of an orange, wrung in greater quantities the longer we twisted and juiced. After a while, those strong fingers of his crept back to tap my clit soundly, and the burst of my orgasm sent my bunching fists for the sheets.

I still bleated from the aftershocks when he flipped me. My belly stuck to the bed, and it was an odd contortion, my thighs still wide with him between them. He smacked my ass, patted it, rubbed in circles, and then the familiar wet lap of his tongue landed on my asshole.

Oh God, he wanted that. To fuck me there. And I'd let him do it, even if he didn't know that yet. He spat on the ring of muscle, working it in with his finger, that weird heaviness growing deep inside me to meet and ache with his touch.

"Gabe...it-it hurts," I managed.

"Just relax." He kissed along my buttocks as his finger worked. "Trust me. You can do that, can't you, baby? I'll have you so ready..."

He said similar when he took my virginity, and that was a promise he kept. A need underscored his tone, too; we were about to move in together, in a strange place across the world. It called for me to give him something big, and this was it. Like a display of confidence.

When the heel of his hand found my clit again, it became so much more than that.

He laid me so that every time I pushed back on to him, I'd fall forward to massage my clit on his hand. I wriggled for the pleasure of it before his cock thumped against my asshole, and then, when he began to push in...

"Oh my God--"

"Just slow. Nice and slow." He rubbed my ass in soothing circles, easing himself in inch by inch. It did hurt, and I moaned for him, but the hand at my clit served as a pleasing distraction whenever I was tempted to stop. And such a deviant, my evil uncle; he loved my protests. My torrid noise.

"There." He sighed, planted firmly in my ass. "All in. Not so bad, is it, trouble?"

"No, ah--" Then he moved. It felt like going to the toilet and being fucked all at once, like I couldn't put the sensations together.

"Focus on your clit." He pressed his knuckles into it. "Don't even think about where I am."

"Okay...oh..." We fell into a slow, steady rhythm, my next orgasm at one end and my full ass at another. With my eyes closed, I was able to blend the two. Take him. Enjoy him. "Maybe a little faster, just a little..."

"That's my good girl." He groaned. "That's my tight little niece. I'm so far in, you should see..."

Didn't care. I was catapulted back to the d***k place where I came and came, unaware of my name, age, anything. Another climax loomed, thicker and heavier this time, and I had to stay here to find it. Just a little longer, right there, and like that with his fingers--

"Gabe, ah..." My muscles all bunched together and then recoiled, searing me. "I'm coming!"

He thrust harder. Hurt me. I didn't care. Soon the warm spill of his cum filled me—I felt it so much more in my asshole—and though I couldn't see it, I knew he bit right down on his lip while he came. This, this, this. We'd waited two months. Finally.

Then came the sweetest part of all: lying in his arms, our skin stuck together by sweat and sex, his breath pouring down to make my nipples peak. When you're just desperate to have that person inside you, you forget this bit. And then it happens and it's the best. Thing. Ever.

"Do you think this is enough?" I whispered.

"Hmm?"

I rolled over to stroke the hair from his eyes, his pupils still black and swollen. "All this. For Canada, living together, everything."

"You mean is friendship and love and amazing sex enough to keep us together?" He grinned. "Danni. What else could we possibly need?"

I shrugged. "I don't know. Time, I guess."

"To know each other." He kissed my upper lip. "I know you. I spent hours on the phone exploring you, even if we didn't get that much time in the flesh. And God knows, what with our situation...do you think I'd take such a risk for anything less?"

"I'm not getting cold feet. It's not that. I just don't want to let you down."

"Baby. Let me tell you." He wound his arms about me tighter, gave me a squeeze. "We're going to go over there, and we'll just be two people with the same surname. Hell, we'll even spin some line about how it hooked us up. We'll make new friends, and have our own place with our own things..."

"And eat road kill moose while we listen to Celine Dion." I giggled.

"Sounds pretty damn perfect to me."

"Can we barbecue the moose?"

"Whatever you want."

"Can we barbecue Celine Dion?"

"As a matter of public service." He slowed for a real kiss, a hungry one. "You give me somewhere to belong, do you know that?"

I nodded. We weren't just lovers any more; we'd fused to become a time, a place.

"We'll have to tell Mom one day," I said quietly.

"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it. And from Canada...it's a long fucking bridge."

****

The airport thrummed with a hundred different accents, a dozen languages, a pantheon of muted skin. Flight 742 left for Canada in eighty two minutes, said the loudspeaker, and the staff at the luggage check-in mucked up and called me Mrs. Warren twice.

I blushed with heat and panic, but Gabe squeezed my hand and just gave them a nod.

Before I switched my phone off, it buzzed with a text.

Take care of each other. & send me a postcard or something. Tay x

I bashed in a quick thank you, gave Gabe my hand luggage, and we walked on into the duty free. After I'd assaulted the pick'n'mix stand, we stood against the lounge windows and watched planes launch into foamy clouds. I thought about how Gabe screwed everything up for himself (and my mom, apparently) on Earth Day, how he'd been performing a kind of life conservation ever since. And I thought about how if my dad had stuck around, my life would've been different. I wouldn't have been standing here with my uncle at an airport, about to board a flight to a life with new skin.

"Come here." Gabe pulled me into his arms. I was hesitant for a moment, but then I realised: we could do this here. Anything we liked. Nobody knew. And my grin was as wide as his.

Gabe kissed me, his hands in my hair and his teeth at my lips. Teeth belonged in our kisses, reminded us of the edge we teetered on so long until we found the courage to run and soar. As we drew back, the notes of a familiar tune spilled from the radio speakers: Taylor's Foo Fighters song.

Another plane took off and the air roared through its engines. It spewed white lines in the sky, and with Gabe's cheek on mine, we traced them along the glass.

Make my way back home when I learn to fly...

END


... Continue»
Posted by swapx 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 2766  |  
100%
  |  1

Wife lost in a bet to friends

I have been married to Richna for gone 10 years, 3 years after she
started working as my secretary. It would be impossible to rule out
that I hired her for her willingness to please and her fine athletic
figure, therefore it didn’t take long before I began to find out
exactly how willing she really was.

I manage a law firm in Mumbai, quite a large place with my own office
and Richna’s desk just outside. She always wears sexy sarees for me to
spice up our ‘private meetings’, not to mention her wardrobe full of
sexy sarees and blouses, she cant resist but show off her fine
cleavage. 32 years old and stunning if I may say so.

We regularly go to the gym and Richna does - a tense aerobics class -
so as you can imagine, her toned body keeps her tits nice and pert and
her bum just begging to be filled with hot semen. Office hours start
at 9.00am for me, and obviously Richna comes too, giving us half an
hour before the rest of the staff arrive at 9.30. I can never resist
calling Richna in for a quick session while we have the building to
ourselves; capturing the picture in my mind of her bent over my desk
with her saree hiked up, in the midst of orgasm helps me keep going
throughout the day.

The workplace is very social and we have regular nights out. I’m not
too much of a dancer so I generally stand by the bar, watching Richna
dancing seductively with other men from the office, letting their
hands roam over her body, teasing their cocks as she rubs against
them. They glance at me occasionally, knowing they are touching my
wife, but I pretend not to notice. The desperate men from the office
ogle her as she bumps and grinds them; some dare to run their hands
over the outline of her bra and the bottom of her saree, trying to
accidentally rub her breasts or panties over her blouse and saree.
What goes on doesn’t bother me. Richna doesn’t let them go too far but
says she always makes sure she gets the man’s penis hard before moving
on to dance with his workmate.

One night we were all out, just sat around a pub table, quite d***k. I
was keeping out of the conversation as the men were forever making
passes at Richna - something that doesn’t bother me too much therefore
I’d rather keep friends with my staff than start disrupting the mood.
Then they started on me, joking I wasn’t good enough for her and
couldn’t even run the company.

“You need someone younger, Richna,” they would say, “someone who can
actually do their job.” I roll my eyes as they prod me, being right
‘jack the lads’.

“You’re no good are ya, Mukesh? The firm is goin under, haha”, they
were joking, but realistically just looking like right guys. I
continued pretending not to listen.

“Bet old Mukesh can’t even secure this Ravi sharma case!”

That was it! Fuckin losers! Ravi vs Santosh was the biggest case we
were looking into, something my mind was set on, something I was going
to succeed in pulling off.

“Yeah?! Bet you my wife I do”, I blasted.

The table went quiet, everyone looking round to me.

“What?” said Tarun

“I’m not joking,” I said, “I bet you my wife for a day that we confirm
the Ravi Sharma and it’s the biggest success in our company’s history”

Raghu, Tarun and Danush who I was talking to were desperately trying
to hide their grins, wanting to pursue the bet further, Richna looked
me in the eye but after seeing I was serious, looked at the floor and
rubbed her fingers gently on my hand. She knew I was confident about
this case so did not question my statement.

There was still silence as the men deliberated the moment, and
glancing up and down Richna’s body, probably stripping her clothes off
in their minds and thinking of the many ways they could take her.

Tarun continued, “So we actually get your wife’s services for a whole
day if this case falls through?”

There was a brief pause.

“A whole day”, I replied.

“I get to take her home,” said Raghu “seeing as though I’m team leader”

“Fine”

The group continued to discuss the matter, suggesting how she could
file their papers, answer their phones, and cook dinner for Raghu
after work. They seemed to miss points of Richna’s real value, that
she has a stunning body, that she could compete nationally for cock
sucking, and that most of all, she was the best lay of my life, taking
it in any hole.

We left shortly after and I talked to Richna on the way home, telling
her how confident I was that we were going to get this case. She said
she didn’t mind, filing papers for someone else might be quite fun,
and laughing at the fact that Raghu was so old and chubby he probably
only cooked beans on toast anyway so she would have it easy. I took
her hand and led her to our bedroom, our mouths met as we stood fully
clothed. She opened my shirt, and kissed her way to the buckle on my
trousers. Slowly opening it and tugging down my trousers and pants,
she took my hard cock into her mouth. As soon as my cock filled her
mouth I couldn’t take it anymore, I pulled out, picked her up and we
fell onto the bed, ripping each others clothes off. I pressed down on
top of her as I pistoned my cock into her soaked pussy. In no more
than 30 seconds of wild love making I erupted inside her and fell on
the bed. Wrapped in each others arms, we fell asl**p.

Weeks past at work and the thought of my workmates having Richna’s
services was turning me on constantly. She would have to submit to
whatever they please, although by the sound of the conversation in the
pub that would only include manual work! I would regularly call her
into my office, ordering her beneath my desk where she would suck me
while I worked. Most days this resulted in bending her over my desk
and shooting my load deep in her ass or pussy. Sex at work was regular
and we both enjoyed every minute of it, especially excited when people
would knock at the door, causing us to quickly tidy ourselves up and
look unsuspicious before the person entered. One day Danush came in
and handed me some papers, placing them directly next to the cum that
had recently leaked from Richna’s pussy onto the desk, he glanced at
her knowingly before leaving, looking through the open button on her
blouse as she sat innocently in the clients chair.

Being in a law firm, Tim brought me a contract to sign, ensuring I
would not be backing out of this deal. I signed immediately knowing I
would win but not bothered too much by losing anyway. Not much was
said about the bet, but my signature ensured that things were going
ahead regardless. He left with a smug look on his face and I continued
my work.

I was working overtime getting the background on this case, forming
arguments that could not possibly be lost, when Danush came into my
office.

“Ravi has backed out of the case”, he grinned.

There was an air of disbelief, and it struck my mind that the bet must
be off. Then why was he grinning? I questioned him further.

“What? They just pulled out?”

“Yeah, said he had pressure from a third party to drop the case”

“Right.” He left me in my office to get over the news. Within minutes,
he came running back in with Danush.

“So when do we get her?!”, blurted Danush.

“Who?”

“Richna - we won the bet!”

“There was no bet. No one won the case, no one lost”

“Yeah but you signed the contract.” He handed me the contract and
continued, “Line 21, ‘outcome other than that of Ravi winning the case
in Ravi vs Santosh, the team (Raghu Tarun and Danush) win the bet’,
and line 3, ‘prize, as stated in this contract, consists of full use
of Richna’s services for a period of no more and no less than 24 hours’.”

Fuck. It hadn’t crossed my mind that the case wouldn’t go ahead,
therefore classed as ‘other outcome’. I couldn’t believe it. I was
more bothered about losing the case than the judgement it brought on
my wife - that for 24 hours from the minute Raghu’s team walked into
the office the following day, she was theirs. We’d just lost the
potential for so much publicity standing in such a big case but now
I’d have to file my own papers, send my own faxes, take my own calls
and worst of all - see to my own erections!

They left the room in merry and shortly Richna entered.

“So you actually went ahead with it?”

I leaned back in my chair, knowing I was in the shit but there was
nothing I could do about it.

“Yeah, I’d signed the contract and because Ravi pulled out, we lost.”

“Why did you sign the contract in the first place?!”

“You didn’t seemed to have any qualms about it in the pub that night,
not to mention you saying you wouldn’t mind doing the faxes and
cooking beans on toast for someone else!” I took my frustration out no
her slightly more than she deserved as she sat on the chair opposite
my desk, staring out the window.

“So do you think they’ll want to fuck me?”

“Fat Raghu? Fat chance of that! Mind it would be a change to him
jacking himself off every night over computer porn. Plus, the other
guys aren’t exactly going to do anything in the office so I wouldn’t
worry about it.”

We sat in silence, both debating in our minds the idea of Richna
pleasuring the other men in the office until eventually we cut the day
short and went home.

We discussed what Richna should wear, and after I made it clear I
wouldn’t hold it against her if she had to fuck my workmates in this
instance, we arrived at the office the following day with Richna in
her sexiest saree that too red color chiffon saree which is worn just
below her navel and tight on her big hips
accompanied by a tight fitting blouse, leaving 3 buttons open to give
a clear view of the lace bra coating her fine breasts. She wore high
heels . The clothing was just perfect, keeping a look of
sophistication and elegance about her but showing off just enough of
her curves and flesh to provoke even the least sexually orientated
man. We stood by her desk, locked in a passionate kiss, my hands
roaming her body, beginning to roll over her saree up as she groped my
cock filled trousers, preparing to take her over her desk when
suddenly the lift doors began to open. We broke off immediately and
tried to look innocent.

“Ah, Richna! Just the person I want to see” Raghu called out, knowing
fine well what he had interrupted, he had came in almost 20 minutes
early! “I’ve got a buy day and need your assistance so if you don’t
mind, Mukesh, we’ve got things to be getting on with.”


I walked into my office, noticing Raghu lingering his fingers on her
waistline as he directed her,


“Yesterday I took the liberty of setting you up a desk just next to
mine,” he went on, “you should be able to operate fully from there
when I need you” As his hand trailed off he made sure to run it over
her curved bum. I knew he couldn’t resist, no man could, and to know
she was going home with him after work, he must be hard already!


After showing Richna her desk for the day, and knowing I was tucked
away in my office, he led her to the photocopying suite and ordered
her to copy certain pages from select law books for reference that
day. Even though she had her back to him, she could feel his eyes
looking her over, stripping her in his mind and probably taking her
body as he wished. As she replaced the book in the copier she felt his
hands on her waist,


“So what exactly can you offer me other than photocopying? ”


He was going to have his way with her and she knew it, he wanted her
body and she had to comply. She felt like a slut, not particularly
wanting to have this old, heavily built man touch her up, but there
was little she could do about it. She would try to evade anything
directing towards sex but knew eventually she would just have to relax
and hope it passed quickly.


“I don’t know exactly, faxing? Answering calls? Arranging meetings?”
she replied.


“I think you know that’s not what I mean,” he said, his hands pulling
her closer until she felt him pressing against her back. She was
trapped between him and the photocopier as he pressed against her, his
hands playing with the waistline of her saree.


“You don’t think you can come into work looking like this and not
expect me to want more than just faxing,” he whispered, “I want your
body.”


She had her hands on the photocopier trying to steady her self as he
pressed her against it, his fingers now began to move round to her
front, tracing up to her breasts as she felt his hardness pushing into
her clothed bum. He cupped her breasts over her pallu in his hands
before sliding one hand inside her blouse. She gasped as he made
contact with her flesh.


“‘I’ve dreamt of this,” he said, “but never knew you could feel this
good. Touch me. Feel my hardness in my trousers.”


He moved back slightly as she reluctantly allowed one hands to touch
the tent in pants.


“Turn around, he wants to come out to play, you can’t just leave him
inside.”


It seemed even more sick that he was trying to turn this into a game
but she slid around, her back now to the photocopier, knowing she was
his. Her eyes were on his chubby belly as she fumbled at the button on
his trousers, guessing he must be around 120 Kgs trying to take her
mind from the duty she was bound to. She slid down his zip and pulled
his pants aside, revealing his erection. Her hands stopped still,
holding either side of the zip on his trousers, not wanting to take
this any further.


“Touch it,” he said, “run your fingers over it and play with my
balls.” He took the liberty of lowering his trousers further as she
put her hands on his cock, not being able to bring herself to pleasure
this man who was at least 15 years older than her. He began to grind
his cock into her hands,


“Get down on your knees,” he ordered sternly as she didn’t seem to be
putting much effort in, “I want you to taste me. Taste my Lowda and
lick my balls, I want to shoot my load inside of your mouth.”


Richna looked down in silence before slowly lowering her self to her
knees. Tears welled up in her eyes, knowing she had no choice other
than to perform oral sex by order of the ugliest man in the office. He
grabbed her hair to steady her head and guided it towards the tip of
his hard penis. She borked as the tip touched her tongue. Deciding
that the only way out was to finish him off as soon as possible, she
began to lick his pisshole and tickled his balls with her fingers.
Licking the whole length of his hard cock she cupped his balls in her
hand and took him deep inside her mouth. He was now controlling her
head, gripping her hair, now overwhelmed by the sensations he slammed
his cock into her mouth.


“Oh baby, I’m gonna cum so hard and I want you to swallow every drop
like the cum hungry bitch that you are!”


She was sucking hard, wanting this to end. Her prayers were answered
with streams of hot salty cum bursting into her waiting mouth. She
swallowed quickly, almost choking on the river of cum running down her
throat, trying to get the salty mixture out of her mouth as he kept
pounding into her.


His rhythms began to slow down before eventually his limping cock
slopped out of her mouth as she gasped for air. He grinned down at her
as he tucked himself in and left the room. Richna was left kneeling on
the floor with her head bowed in disgust, she knew this was the first
time of many she would have to pleasure him today. Finding it hard to
get to her feet she got a cup of water from the dispenser at the side
of the room, washing away the last of his cum from her mouth. The time
was now almost 9:00am and no doubt there would be another 2 cocks
arriving for her services. She left the room and headed past Raghu
towards the toilet where she could claim sanctuary for at least a few
minutes, he winked at her and grinned at her as she walked by, eyes to
the floor.


Richna was stood in front of the sinks straightening her hair in the
mirror for no more than 30 seconds when Tarun burst in,


“Hey! If it isn’t the promised princess! And don’t you look stunning.”


“I believe this is the ladies,” she answered, continuing to fix her hair.


“I believe that your mine,” he said, “and from what Raghu’s just said,
this is going to be a very interesting day!”


Tarun was attractive, more than your average ‘tall, dark and handsome’.


“You’re married,” replied Richna.


“That makes 2 of us,” he said as he turned her around swiftly from the
mirror. They stared into each others eyes as his hands gripped her
shoulders before pulling her towards him. He kissed but with no response.


“Come on, put some effort in. I want you, I can have you and I know
you like me too after the way you dance!”


He was right, she did find him attractive, so what was she waiting
for? She grabbed him, her tongue immediately probing his mouth,
tangling with his. Tarun pulle dher pallu o fthe saree of her
shoulders then opened her blouse and pushed it back off her, then
quickly stripping her bra he encased herbig 36 C size g****fruit tits
in his hands, occasionally tugging at her solid nipples. Their
breathing was becoming erratic, barely parting from each others lips
as she leaned back on the sink, allowing him access to take off her
saree then he put his hands in her saree pulled it of fher petticout ,
his fingers running over the moist entrance. Flashes of her recent
incident with Raghu flashed through her mind as she unbuckled his belt
and slid his trousers down, but Tarun was hot, and his cock was so big
she thought it would tear her in two.much much bigger then her husband
Mukesh


Needing no further prompting he sank his cock into her soaked opening,
filling her insides. He gripped her round, muscular bum and pulled her
further onto him. Richna wrapped her legs around his waist, taking as
much of this cock into her pussy as she could, lifting her bum off the
sinks and arching back on her hands for balance. Her insides began to
convulse on his hard meat as an orgasm shook through her and bursts of
emotion escaped her mouth. Tarun was now stood upright with Richna
completely wrapped onto him as he bounced her up and down on top of
him. He licked his finger, coating it with saliva and reaching down
her back, beginning to tease her arsehole. Richna was in ecstasy,
another orgasm fast approaching. On each down bounce his finger would
dip further into her rear entrance before he suddenly plunged all the
way inside and kept it there.


“Oh..oh, I’m…ah…c. ..,” was all she could muster as the she began
to climax for the second time. The pressure on Tarun’s cock was too
much and the thought that this kinky bitch had actually let him put
his finger all the way in her gand was too much, he bucked violently
as he erupted inside her sending his load of cum right into her womb.
Their simultaneous climax lasted at least 30 seconds until he finally
slid out of the soaked pussy and put Richna back down on the sink.


“Got to get back to work,” was his only comment as his zipped up and
pecked her on the lips.


She was now alone again, dressing herself back up and wiping away the
juices that leaked from her pussy. After replacing her panty then the
petticout tieing her dis mantled saree the blouse the bra and making
sure she looked as presentable as a lady could after drinking cum, and
having her pussy filled and her arse probed; she left the toilet to
find her new seat next to Raghu.


The office was sectioned off by screens so each member of staff had
their own privacy and Raghu seemed not to notice as she quietly pulled
up a seat.


“What can I do to help?” She broke the silence.


“Hmm…” he said suggestively, obviously finding himself hilarious as
a c***dish giggle left his lips.


After savouring the moment for far too long he told her to file some
papers and search for clients details on the computer system.


She had almost finished when Danush appeared,


“Can I have a lend of our little assistant?” he asked Raghu.


“Yes, but make sure you don’t drain her too much, I’ll be needing her
again later.”


Amy was told to follow Danush, Raghu squeezing her bum as she stood
up, “don’t be too long poppet.”


‘He’s sick’, she thought, ‘what a sick, sad, old man.’ Her mind
lingered on his comment, ‘I’ll be needing her again later.’ She
revolted the thought of having to be with him again, but hoped that at
least he wouldn’t cum in her mouth this time, anything but that.


She followed Danush into a side office where he told her to begin
faxing letters through to some clients. He left the room asking
politely if she would ring a Miss Damini to confirm an appointment
when she was finished. ‘Maybe he doesn’t know anything about what the
other 2 have done?’ she thought, ‘Danush’s only about 19, maybe he
just wants me to do office jobs for him?’Richna got to the end of the
faxing and rang Miss Damini. She was quite a chatty lady, sounding
about early 20’s, and confirmed that she was on her way in for her
appointment.


Richna just sat, pretending to be busy with the fax machine, knowing
this kept her out of sight and hopefully out of mind. After about ten
minutes Danush returned with an attractive young lady, closing the
door he said,


“Richna, this is Lara Damini, Lara, Richna.”


The two exchanged greetings. Lara looked about 18 and gorgeous, her
big tits bursting through a thin vest top with large pointed nipples
clearly poking through. She wore a knee-length skirt that flared out
beneath her rather cute ass, showing her tanned legs. Lara took a seat
next to Richna as Danush closed the blinds so the rest of the office
could not see into our room.


“So Lara, how are things with you?”


“Good,” she replied. The small talk continued for a while, not
involving Richna into the conversation.


The conversation suddenly turned.


“What do you think of our Richna?”


Richna looked at Danush in disbelief, whilst being looked over herself
by this girl young enough to be her daughter.


“Yeah, she’s beautiful.”


“She’s older too, exactly how old are you Richna?”


“Er, 33,” Richna startled, coming out of the initial disbelief at how
the conversation was developing.


“I’ve never had much experience with an older woman,” sighed Lara.


“Me neither,” replied Danush, “always dreamt of it though…”


There was a brief pause, allowing Richna to contemplate what exactly
Lara meant by experience, then Danush quickly cleared the few papers
from his desk any ordered,


“Richna, get up on the desk.”


She sat in disbelief.


“Come on, we haven’t got all day, lie down on your back on the desk.”


Richna slowly got up and sat on the edge of the desk, Danush holding
her shoulders and firmly guiding her down onto the table.


“Put your feet up on the edge of the desk.”


Richna felt like she was on the doctors table waiting for a gyno
inspection.


“Wow,” said Lara as she began to stand and look over Richna, “can I
touch her.”


“Feel free,” said Danush, “she’s ours, she won’t move or talk unless
asked.”


Richna took this as an indirect order not to resist as ¬the 18 years
olds hands began to caress her body, starting at the waist and slowly
running her fingers over Richna’s tits, giving them a gentle squeeze
over the saree. Richna lie there looking at the roof, she had only
ever had contact with another girl as a joke in a pub, just a short
kiss or squeeze of tits to make the men go wild. Now she was ordered
to lie down and accept whatever this young girl wanted to do to her
mature body.


Lara began do undo Richna’s saree slowly then the blouse, pulling the
sides down as she traced the outline of the bra beneath, Richna
gasping at the sensation as the cold, feminine hands touched her
breasts. Danush was now standing above her head, running his hands
around her neck. He ordered her to sit up to remove her blouse and
bra, then returning to her submissive position. Her now free tits were
bare as he groped them. Lara, at this point, was rolling up Richna’s
saree and rubbing her hands over the panty covered mound beneath.
Richna could feel her juices beginning to run as these 2 teens
m*****ed her helpless body. Still looking at the roof, she could feel
Lara’s tongue running up the inside of her thigh as she anticipated
how it might feel to have her pussy licked by another woman, then
raising her ass slightly off the desk to enable Lara to remove her
petticout.


Danush had now removed his hard cock from his pants and was wanking it
right next to her face.


“Want a taste?” he asked. She didn’t, especially if it tasted anything
like the cock she had earlier that morning belonging to someone who
was clearly over the hill.


“Lick it,” she was ordered.


This was different, this was young cock, not as well developed as
Raghu’s, but did she want to suck off someone who was young enough to
be her son?! She had little choice as Danush nudged it through her
lips. The sensations from her pussy were turning her on as she took
his meat into her mouth and began expertly sucking the length, feeling
fingers probing her insides. Her head was hanging off the edge of the
desk as Danush tried to push the whole length into her mouth, nudging
the entrance to her throat.


Now Lara had Richna’s pussy nice and wet she began to move down to her
asshole. Richna shivered with pleasure as this new sensation of being
rimmed overcame her, Lara’s fingers still massaging her swollen clit.
Richna took the cock out of her mouth and wanked it as she began to
scream with ecstasy, high pitched moans escaping from her lips as an
orgasm shook through her. Danush took this opportunity to slam his
hard meat back into her wet mouth, stifling her moans, when Raghu entered.


“Ah, thought something was going on in here,” he said, grinning like a
mad cat.


“Excuse me love,” he said, moving Lara out of the way, then quickly
dropping his pants and replacing her tongue with this penis. He had no
problems driving it into Richna’s soaked pussy as he watched her mouth
being ravaged by young Danush’s cock. He was nudging into her throat,


“I’ve seen this on movies,” he blurted between gasps, “take it into
your throat”


Richna had never tried this but had no choice as she gagged on the man
tool that was pushing into her throat, feeling his balls rubbing her
nose as he drove in and out. She was being bounced by Raghu at the
other end involuntarily taking Danush’s meat in and out at the pace
Raghu was pumping. Danush grabbed her tits as he moaned loudly,
shortly followed by a feeling of hot semen gushing down her neck. As
she was on the verge of choking he luckily pulled out a bit,
depositing the rest of his load into her mouth, a taste that she
swallowed quickly. She was now looking at Raghu as he held onto her
legs, widening them to push his fat belly towards her, ramming his
cock deep in her pussy.


“Lara did you quite a favour it seems,” Danush stated, “it wouldn’t be
very ladylike not to return it.”


Ladylike? What could be ladylike about submitting to three men who
wanted to fuck your mouth, throat, and pussy, one of which was only
just old enough to drink, and the other who was nearly 15 years
older.! Not to mention Lara, who had now removed her skirt and thong
and was standing above Richna. After Danush’s order, Raghu pulled
Richna further down the desk so that her head could rest on it,
leaving a space either side, soon taken up by Lara. She knelt on the
table, her pussy right in front of Richna’s face, leaving no room for
escape.


“Your turn now you horny Chinal,” said Lara, “Lick me. Cover your face
with my hot pussy juice!”


Lara began to grind her pussy on Richna’s lips, whose head could not
move away because of the desk. She was already moist as her slit left
a wet scent over Richna’s chin, mouth and nose. Richna had never been
this way with a woman before and the thought flashed though her mind,
‘what the hell’, she let out her tongue and ran it up and down the wet
slit, catching the juices that trickled out. At this point, she felt
Raghu sliding the tip of his cock up and down her slit, coating her
arse, pussy and thighs with her own juices. She felt him slowly
nudging his dick into her arse. Pulling her legs so far apart had
already helped in entering the non virgin hole, so he slid fairly
easily into her bowels.


Lara reached behind her as she rocked on Richna’s face, and began to
insert a finger into her own arsehole. Danush had rolled up her vest
top and was moving his hands between her tits, rock hard nipples and
her pussy, which was now dripping over Richna’s face. Lara was
bouncing frantically as Richna’s tongue probed her slit, and her own
finger ploughed her tight ass, not to mention Danush’s hands groping
her. It was too much, her moans increased rapidly as she came to
orgasm. Lara was the type of female who could ejaculate fully, and to
the unsuspecting Richna, a river of female cum came gushing out all
over her face, running down her cheeks and into her mouth.


Raghu was still bouncing in and out of her ass hole, the spectacle he
was partaking in was bringing him to climax, pulling Richna’s legs
together, squeezing her ass around his cock as bursts of semen flooded
her insides, plunging his cock in and out of her as the waves of
orgasm subsided. His limping cock made a plopping sound as he withdrew
it from her ass and a leak of cum dribbled out onto the bottom of her
saree and the desk. He zipped up as Lara dismounted Richna’s face and
dressed. Richna couldn’t move from the ravaging she had just been put
through so just lie there a mess with cum slowly dribbling from her
ass hole and her face sticky with Lara’s cum. As she looked up from
the desk she saw Mukesh and Tarun at the door and looked away. How
much had they watched? Did Mukesh disapprove? He must know there was
nothing she could do and had to just go through with what they had
wanted. Mukesh left and Tarun entered the room.


Get yourself cleaned up,” he said, “you’re accompanying me out to dinner.”



She peeled herself from the desk and walked to the toilets, feeling
slightly shameful of her experience. In the toilet she cleaned the
remains of Raghu’s cum from her ass and washed her face, having to
reapply her make up, suddenly noticing she wasn’t wearing any
knickers. Quickly running back to the room to check, they were nowhere
to be found. The cool office air on her pussy made her feel naked.


Soon after she was in a dinner with Tarun, sat in a booth talking
briefly about what had happened in the office, learning that he and
Mukesh had came to the door to see why Raghu had made such a noise.
This meant they both witnessed her deepthroating Danush, swallowing
his cum, taking Raghu in her pussy, then shooting his load in her ass,
while Lara squirted all over her face after she licked her young, bare
love hole.


As their dinner arrived the waitress tried not to notice Tarun’s hand
up Richna’s saree as he played with her used pussy lips.


“I wanted to join in,” he said, “but I didn’t want to go anywhere near
that fat fucker,” talking about Raghu. “I need some.”


There was a pause. Richna didn’t want to bring on advances, she
couldn’t refuse them, but she was worn out and didn’t want any for the
time being.


He grabbed her hand and pulled it to his zipper, rubbing it over the
tent in his pants,


“See what you do to me,” he said, “I’d fuck you every minute of the
day, you’re gorgeous, you’re body is so fine and your tits are perfect.”


“Thank you,”Richna replied, not quite knowing what to say.


Surprisingly the conversation stopped there and their dinner was eaten
in silence. As they returned to the office he went to the toilets. She
had to find Mukesh, to at least see if he was still talking to her.
Entering his office she stood in front of his desk, waiting for him to
finish on the phone when Tarun entered.


“Here you are,” he said, walking over toRichna. He began to touch her
up, right in front of Mukesh.


“No, no…” she gasped, looking to Mukesh for help.


Mukesh simply replied with, “Shh!” as he pretended to focus on his
phone call, even though his eyes were watching one of his staff
removeing her saree and unbuttoning his wife’s blouse. It fell to the
floor as he pushed her onto Mukesh’s desk and removed her bra. Her
tits fell free into Tarun’s hands as he told her to help him out of
his pants. Richna felt humiliated as she dropped another man’s pants
right in front of her own husband.


Tarun placed her back on the desk and began trace his tongue on the
outer lips of her pussy, licking a finger as he pushed it inside, he
wanted her nice and wet before he fucked her in front of her other
half. She tried to hold in the gasps as he moistened her slit once
again. He moved up to suck on her nipples and told her to put his lund
inside her; he wanted her to submit to him.Richna reluctantly reached
down and held his hard penis, guiding it to her pussy as he nibbled
her hardening nipples.


Mukesh was still on the phone in deep discussion as he watched the
event unfolding before him. Tarun pushed his dick deep inside Richna’s
panty-less, wet hole and began to move in and out, groping her tits
and forcing her lips to his as he drove his tongue into her mouth. It
was getting too much, but he wanted her to see her husband (who at the
moment was behind her) as she was being fucked by another man before
he came inside her so he pulled out and turned her over.


Richna was now bent over her husband’s desk, constantly catching his
eye as she was being pumped from behind by Tarun. Tarun brought his
hand round and started massaging her clit, he wanted her to cum on his
cock in front of Mukesh. Thrusting in and out, driving his hard penis
deep into her wet hole, which itself was now beginning to contract
around his cock, he rolled her clit between his fingers.


Remembering what had brought her to orgasm last time, licked a finger
on his other hand before plunging it fully into her ass. Richna began
to pant helplessly as orgasm struck, she couldn’t help herself
bouncing on his hard cock and finger, filling both of her holes while
her clit was being rubbed. Tarun had succeeded and it felt so good. He
continued to pound her gasping body until eventually let out,


“Oh baby, I’m cumming, deep inside your pussy, I’m cumming, squeeze
your tight pussy round my cock!”


Mukesh was transfixed as her big white tits bounced in front of him
and her body shook as she sucked all the cum from Tarun’s cock until
he pulled out, causing a small gush of cum dribble down her thighs.


“Turn around,” Tarun ordered. She was looking into Mukesh’s eyes
helplessly then turned away to Tarun.


“Clean my cock like the cum loving randhi that you are.”


Tarun turned side ways on so Mukesh got a full view as he pushed his
cock into Richna’s face. She stuck out her tongue as Tarun wiped
himself on it.


“Put some effort in!” He yelled.


Mukesh watched his wife, having no control over the situation and
seeing no objection from Mukesh himself, take the cock into her mouth,
licking its length and peeling back the foreskin to suck away the cum
hiding beneath. She held up his limp dick as she cleaned his balls
with her lips and tongue, being careful not to give him another erection.


Once she had finished, Tarun zipped up and left Richna and Mukesh in
the room. Mukesh went around to the other side of his desk and
embraced his wife, kissing her lovingly, regardless of the wads of cum
that had previously been deposited in her pretty mouth. She opened his
trousers and lowered herself to his waist where she began to lick the
length of his small cock. Mukesh quickly pulled her back up and kissed
her, she had been away from him all day and most of all, with other
men, and Mukesh needed to be close to his wife again. He picked her up
and put her on the sofa at the side of his office. Richna opened her
legs, her pussy wet, waiting to be taken by the man she loved so much.
The tip of his cock pushing gently into her wet slit, slowly, inch by
inch, lost in a kiss as they came closer.


Suddenly Raghu entered the room.


“Excuse me,” he exclaimed, “I require Richna’s assistance.”


“Five…minutes, ” Richna replied, lost in the sensation.


“Now!” he shouted, “You’re mine for these 24 hours and will do as I say.”


The lovers were lost in disbelief, looking into each others eyes as
John withdrew from her, they both wanted to be close so much, to
reinstate their love for each other, but it had been interrupted and
they were helpless to it.


“Follow me,” ordered Raghu.


Richna pulled down her sareeand the petticout and followed Mukesh, her
blouse still unfastened apart from 2 buttons, clearly showing her bra
- ‘if I am to be the office randhi for the day there’s no point
tarting myself up’ she thought, ‘the blouse wouldn’t be staying on for
long anyway, going by today’s events’. She left Mukesh alone and
frustrated, closing his office door as she left.


As she followed Raghu outside, Tarun and Danush were stood by waiting
with a smug look on their faces.


“Right,” Raghu began, “we’ve had a discussion and decided as a finale
for the day, before I get to take you home, you should be taken
three-way.”


There was a pause as what he had just said sank in.


“And to make it more personal we want you to choose who you want in
each hole, and also, we’re gonna fuck you on your desk, just to make
sure you remember it when you have to work there next. So…whose it
guna be and where?”


Richna stood looking over the three candidates, not wanting this to go
ahead but having no choice. At least after this she would only have
Raghu to pleasure - not that that was a good thing but the rest
between sessions would certainly increase.


She continued to dispute in her mind, ‘Danush can’t go in the mouth,
from experience of him trying to deep throat me earlier… first thing
this morning, Raghu’s cock tasted disgusting, so that’s a no…Raghu
was too hard in the ass earlier, I don’t think I can take another
brutal ass fucking like that…plus Danush’s prick wasn’t as big as
Raghu’s so would be better for my ass’


“Come on! Else we’ll all just have a turn in each and swap round, that
way you can taste cock after it has been in your pussy and your ass.”


She felt like a slut saying where she wanted each of them but from
past experience she would rather choose than have the decision made
for her.


“Ok, ok!”, she started, “I want Tarun in my mouth,” she sounded like a
right slag but couldn’t think how else to phrase it, “and Danush in my
gand.”


“And where do you want me?” asked Raghu, wanting to hear her say it.


“And I want Raghu in my pussy,” she finished.


“Hehe,” chuckled Rghu, “you’re a right horny Chinal under all them
posh clothes. Take ‘em off so we can get a proper look at you.”


The three men stood gazing at Richna, the boss’s wife, peeling off her
clothes in front of them. They stood taking in the sight of her fit,
naked body, tits nice and pert and a pussy shaved in a line that got
thinner towards her glory hole.


“Right…now before we can go inside you, you’re guna have to get us
nice and hard. Seeing as though you want my dick to go in your pussy,
I’ll get into position and you can start me up.”


Raghu leaned across Richna’s desk on his back.


“Once you’ve sucked me hard, sit on the desk and put my cock in your
pussy. Then Danush, stand on the desk where she can suck you and once
hard enough, stick it in her Gaand. Then Tarun stand where Danush was.
Now suck my dick you little Bosdi.”


Richna took a deep breath before committing herself to the task ahead.
Raghu’s lund had already slightly hardened from the orders that he
gave out, so he didn’t take long. The hard part was balancing on the
desk while lowering herself on his cock.


“Oh baby, that feels good…Danush, you’re up next…”


Danush got on the desk above Raghu and displayed his dick to Richna.
‘The best method would be to just keep on sucking ’til he’s hard’ she
thought. She was rocking gently on Raghu to keep him hard, not wanting
to have to put him back in her mouth if he lost his hard on.


Once hard, Danush jumped off the desk enthusiastically and began to
rub lube on her butt hole.


“Feels better with this, don’t want no dry fucking giving me a sore
dick,” he shouted.


He slid a finger in to spread the lube into her insides before quickly
replacing it with his hard cock. It slid in no problem and Tarun
mounted the desk. His dick was already half hard from what he had just
witnessed and had a full blown erection within seconds of her tongue
making contact.


Danush began to pump from the rear, causing her to bounce on Raghu’s
cock and in turn bob up and down on Tarun’s rock hard lund, wrapping
her hand around it to help. Raghu reached up and grabbed her breasts,
pulling, pushing and groping them. Her arse felt tight around Danush’s
dick due to the length that filled her pussy, but the lube helped it
slide in and out easily. This new feeling was building her orgasm fast
and her tight pussy was contracting around Raghu’s dick. Her bouncing
became more aggressive as she came closer, aiming for a climax,
causing her to take more of Tarun’s lowda in her mouth, nudging her
throat, when her body began to spasm. Pleasure shooting through her
nerves as her orgasm took over. Her contracting pussy was too much for
Raghu as his cock began erupting inside her, coating her insides with
his seed.


Danush was getting closer and was now pounding into her arse, causing
her to involuntarily take Tarun’s cock all the way into her throat,
something she was trying to avoid. She wanted to get him back for the
situation that morning so discretely moved her hand round and plunged
it into his arse, milking his prostate gland. A steam train orgasm
smashed right through Tarun as her gagging sucked his cum up his dick
and he began to spurt violently in her mouth. Richna managed to pull
his dick free but her hand movements sent blasts of more cum onto her
face and into her hair as Danush began shooting deep inside her ass.


The fuck frenzy slowed right down as all members recovered from the
huge typhoon of pleasure. As Danush stood down, Richna climbed off and
Raghu stood up. “Looks like you’ve left me and Danush with a messy
prick each here, hun. Can’t be havin’ that.” He pushed Richna down to
her knees, knowing what to do and wanting this to end, she reluctantly
but quickly sucked him clean. Suddenly he was replaced by Danush,
whose dick smelt a bit funny. She gagged, remembering that it had been
in her arse, but was f***ed to finish the job and remove all of the
cum from his member.


They all tucked themselves back in and savoured the moment watching
Richna get dressed again. Raghu called home time and the other 2
reluctantly left, knowing that was probably the last time they could
fuck Richna. Raghu led Richna outside to his car, not allowing her to
say bye to Mukesh, and began to drive home.


What can you cook?” he asked, stroking the inside of her thigh as he
drove.


“Anything,” she replied, “what would you like?”


“Tell you what, how do you fancy parotha? I’ve got any idea.”


“Yeah…ok,” she replied, her mind pondering on what his ‘idea’ could be.


As they went inside his house Richna looked around. Fairly well
maintained and lacking the tons of dirt she’d noticed at most single
men’s homes in the past, she sat on his leather sofa.


“Go upstairs,” he ordered, “the bathroom is at the top and there’s a
clean towel in there for you. Scrub yourself up in the shower. When
you come back down, I don’t want to see clothes, panty only.”


Richna took a shower, allowing the hot water to wash away the cum from
her hair and body, pushing her fingers in her pussy and ass to try and
cleanse herself a bit from the days events. She took her time,
realising that in here was out of the way of orders.


After around half an hour she returned downstairs in her underwear
with a towel wrapped round over the top.


“Panty only!” he barked, “Actually, keep the towel on.”


She was startled at the last comment, until he explained…


“I’ve ordered us a pizza, large meat feast, thought it was appropriate
after your performance today, hehe… Now, it’s getting delivered.
When the boy gets here, I want you to answer the door. Lead him in,
close the front door behind him and sit him in the front room. Let him
know you’re home alone, I’ll be watching from the kitchen. Then I want
you to seduce him. First, ask him some personal questions, get his
lowda turning, then bring on the hot stuff, remove your towel and suck
his dick. Don’t make him cum, I want him to cum in your pussy. Tell
him he’s big, tell him you’ve always wanted a boy like him, don’t
worry - he’s 21 so it’s far past legal. Tell him you’re a dirty bitch
and what you’re going to do to him. I want to see you be a slut, else
I’ll ask my mates to come round and you’ll be fucked all night long!”


Shock horror struck Richna. She sat dumbfounded on his sofa. Suddenly
the silence was broken by the ring of the doorbell…


“That’s him!” said Raghu excited, “Remember, be a good girl or you’ll
have so many men cum inside you, your pussy will go numb!”


He ran into the kitchen and Richna went to the door. The pizza boy was
stunned when he saw the sight before him, the short towel showing off
nearly all of her legs and plenty of cleavage,


“Err…p…pizza. ..ma’am?”


“Yes, come in,” Richna replied, directing him to sit down as she
closed the door. Quick thinking, she picked up her purse and sat down
on the chair opposite, looking in her purse would bide her some time
to think, she definitely didn’t want Raghu to invite his mates round
for an orgy so had to act fast. Either that or seduce this spotty
young k** who looks like he’s never had pussy in his life.


“How much?” she quizzed.


“450 Rs please ma’am,” he replied.


“Oh, such a polite young man,” she started, “and good looking too, I
guess you’re taken by some lucky girl?”


He was slightly stunned by Richna’s attempt to turn on the tension,
but kept his responses simple and polite.


“I don’t have a girlfriend ma’am.”


Richna’s legs parted in the chair opposite, leaving him to try and
avoid looking up the clear view of her pantys.


“Please, call me Salma.” Richna thought it would be best to use a
false name.


“No girlfriend? So many ladies, but none good enough?”


“No ma’am, err, Salma, just none that have approached me yet.”


“Have you ever been approached?” Her purse was now on the seat beside
her, she was concentrating on the seduction. Raghu peered in from a
gap in the kitchen door, his cock hard as he stroked it, loving how
he’d f***ed this respectable woman to be his little slut and knowing
what was about to unfold in the confines of his front room.


“What do you mean?”


“Well, how old are you?”


“19″


“19 years and no woman has ever tried to get into your pants?”


“Not really ma’am”


“So you’ve never had a girl suck your lund before”


“Err, ma’am,” he stood up, “I think I should go…”


Richna stood up too, her towel still covering her body.


“No, no, don’t. My other half won’t be back for ages. Please stay.”


As she approached him she let her towel fall to the floor, the boy not
being able to resist staring at her fine body. Despite the days
events, her laced bra and satin laced pantys were still fairly clean
and showed off her assets perfectly.


“Why don’t you stay a while…” she suggested, pushing him back onto
the sofa and straddling him.


“I’ve always wanted a boy like you. I’m quite a bit older you see, but
I miss young lund.”


“How old are you ma’am?” he asked, still tense about the whole
situation but not resisting as she began to pull his T shirt over his
head.


“32, but it’s not nice to ask a lady her age,” she said, “I want you,
touch my boobs, feel them bulging out just for you.” She grabbed his
hands and placed them on her breasts as she rocked her hips gently on
his groin. The dirty talk had started; she had to satisfy what Raghu
had in mind to save her body from a night of random men ravaging her.


“Oh…” she let out, removing her bra, “feel my breasts, touch my
nipples, my pussy is getting so wet from you!”


The boy’s hands were now massaging freely and tweaking her nipples.
His shirt now off she commanded him to stand, where she began to undo
the button on his jeans, unzipping them and pulling them down,
followed by his boxers until his meat sprung free.


“Oh baby, you look so big, I want to taste your big cock” She licked
from the base to the tip, cupping his balls in her hand and massaging
them.


“Mmm…you taste so good, I can’t wait to have you inside my
pussy…do you want to be in my pussy?”


“Oh…mmm… .yes ma’am,”


Raghu was shagging frantically in the kitchen; she was such a good
performer, what a show.


Richna decided to try her new trick of the day and pushed his cock
into her mouth until her nose touched his stomach, his penis pushing
into her throat. Her gagging throat was too much, he hadn’t
experienced anything like this before and his penis began to swell.
Richna noticed and quickly pulled him out.


“No no no,” she purred, “I want you to cum in my wet pussy.”


She stood up straight.

“Pull down my panties,” she ordered, after today’s events it felt good
to be in control again, “feel my pussy, slip your finger inside, feel
how wet I am for you!”


His fingers were eagerly probing her pussy when she told him to lie on
the floor.Richna squatted over him and sat down on his cock, guiding
it with her hand towards her waiting pussy.


“Ooo…oh… .ma’am”


“That’s it,” push your big cock into mama’s pussy…oh.. ..you’re so big”


She was now bobbing up and down on this young mans cock, her big white
tits swaying freely.


“Oh…ma’am. ..I’m guna cum!”


“That’s it baby, cum for mama, cum in her tight pussy”


She was now rocking frantically on top of her, his penis erupted,
causing her to go into orgasm. She grabbed his chest, nails scratching
his skin as they rode out their climax together, bucking frantically
on this young meat.


Richna slowed and collapsed on top of him.


“You better go,” she ordered, “don’t want my other half coming back”


She had now come to her senses and got out of the dirty bitch role as
the pizza boy dressed and left quickly, forgetting to take his money.


As soon as the door shut, Raghu came running out of the kitchen and
grabbed Richna,


“That was amazing! You dirty little Chinal, randhi!”


Richna frowned and looked at the floor in disgust, she had been
overcome by sexual desire so much she forgot all about the situation
or that Raghu was watching from the kitchen. Raghu thought the show
was amazing but realised he’d promised not to invite anyone round.


“Right, now…what do you want to do you little whore?”


Richna tried to get ready but he stopped her and ordered her to remain
naked and sit on the sofa.


“I know,” he said pulling out a men’s magazine, “I’m gonna ring one of
these horny bitches in the back of this mag and you’re gonna talk.”


“No!”


“Yes! Or my mates…,” he snapped, “The bitch is gonna talk to you
dirty, and you’re gonna talk back and touch your sweet pussy. Talk
dirty, just like you practised with the pizza stud, and get yourself
off, I wanna see you cum with your fingers before you end the call. Be
quick, the call ain’t cheap.”


Raghu dialled a number advertised as ‘Friends on phone”it was an ISD
call made to USA and held the phone to Richna’s ear.


“Hello, you’re through to hot bitch in latex,” a feminine voice spoke,
“what’s your name?”


“Er…,” Raghu prodded her and gave her an eager look, “Err…Richna”


“Ok Richna, felt like a bit of hot talk with another female tonight?”


“Er…yes.”


“Right…why don’t you tell me what are you wearing?”


“Nothing.”


Raghu grabbed Richna’s hands and motioned them on her tits to prompt
her to start playing with herself.


“Nothing? Oh you horny little slut, I’m wearing a latex thong over my
tight pussy and a latex bra over my bulging hot tits, I want you to
squeeze them, do you want to squeeze my hot bitch tits?”


There was a pause until Raghu mouthed the word “mates” to her and as
if a spell had been cast on her, she quickly began to respond. Her
hands were now rubbing her own tits as she replied,


“Oh…I’d love to squeeze your tits, I’m touching mine right now. I
want to suck your nipples”


“Mmm…that’ s it baby, tell me what you want this hot mistress to do
for you.” Richna pulled and tweaked her own nipples,


“Kiss me, rub my hot breasts, I’m squeezing my nipples, I want to feel
your hot mouth over them”


“I’ve taken off my bra, how do you want me to take off my tight thong?”


“Oh….slide it off, I’m rubbing my hot pussy and want it to touch
yours, feel me, feel my wet slit,”


Richna began to move her hand down to her pussy remembering she must
get herself off quickly and continued,


“Oh…my pussy’s so wet for you, slide your thong off, feel your
pussy, is it wet?”


“Oh its wet for you dear, so wet I can feel your hot fingers plunging
in and out right now”


Richna’s own pussy was wet as she began massaging her own clit and
rocked her hips gently. Raghu stopped groping her tits and slid a hand
underneath hers into her wet pussy, causing a loud moan to escape from
her lips,


“Oh you sound like your really getting close, are you? Are you getting
all hot and horny for me? Are you rubbing your clit?”


“Yes…,” Richna replied, “Oh….mmm.. .I’m so wet, talk dirty, get me
off,”


Raghu had moved his 2 fingers from her slopping pussy and began to wet
her asshole. Richna knew what was coming next but who was she to
refuse him putting his fingers in her ass, she was his slut, she would
let him do as he wished.


“Rub your clit, make it nice and hard, baby my pussy is so wet for
you, you’ve got this hot bitch so hot I’m dripping, finger yourself,
push 2 fingers deep inside, I want you to cum so hard for me”


That was good,” he said, “you really know how to talk dirty. Now, I’ve
got another task for you, I’m gonna ring some random numbers and I
want you to talk dirty to the one on the other end, tell them big
Raghu is fucking you and you want them to come round and screw you
too, that you want their hot cum to fill any one of your hot holes.
The dirtier you are, the easier I will make tonight for you. Now look
at my cock”


Raghu had his cock hanging out of his pants,


“Take it in your mouth, give it a good sucking.”


He stood up and Richna knelt in front of the sofa, and began to
reluctantly lick his hard length. She hated his cock, she’d rather he
fucked her 3 times than have to taste his cock just once, and she
definitely didn’t want this dirty old man cumming in her mouth again.
She took the head into her mouth and began to suck as much as she
could, hoping he would want to change position and fuck her pussy instead.


Raghu held her head as he fucked her mouth before pulling out and
wiping the length on her face, guiding his balls into her mouth.
Richna thought she wanted him to suck his balls so began to lick them,
but Raghu pushed her back so she was bent backwards over the sofa, not
being able to move. His balls were now touching her nose,


“Lick my ass,” he said, “I’ve never had someone tongue my back hole,
lick it clean”


Richna had no choice, he had already pushed his bum hole over her
mouth so she let out her tongue and began to flick the outside of his
sphincter, causing Raghu to flinch as he stood wanking his hard dick,


“That’s it baby, put your tongue inside of me, taste my ass, finger me
and lick it”


Richna’s tongue was probing the tight hole as her finger pushed its
way inside, she felt around for his sensitive areas and continued
expertly licking and poking.


“Oh baby, I’m so hot, sit on the sofa, I wanna slide my big prick
inside of you”


Richna gladly moved up from his hairy arsehole and sat with her legs
wide, waiting for him to enter her. As he slid his meat in he rang a
number on his phone,


“Talk. Exactly what I told you to say,”


A male voice answered on the other end, Richna was gasping slightly as
the cock pushed further into her pussy. She might as well do as he
says, perhaps it would take her mind off the fact that a modestly
unattractive old man with quite a beer belly, was shoving his prick
into her love-hole.


“Oh…mmm… I’m being fucked by Raghu,” she whispered in a husky voice
to the man on the other end.


“Big Raghu,” Raghu whispered coarsely.


“Big Raghu,” she corrected, “he’s sliding his hard cock in my wet
pussy. I want your hard cock to come round and satisfy me, take my
holes and fill them with cum.”


Suddenly Raghu cut off the phone and dialled another number.Richna
began to the new male voice,


“I’m Richna. I’ve got Big Raghu pounding my hot pussy, come round, I
need you to fill my mouth with cock,”


Raghu put the phone down and dialled more, seemingly not allowing the
conversations to be too lengthy. After around 5 or 6 calls he put the
handset on the floor and continued pumping.


“You’re a hot little bitch, you know that?”


“Mmphh…” was all that left her mouth as her breathing increased. The
angle his cock was going in and out was rubbing on her clit. She began
to feel her hot pussy drip and contract around his old meat.


“Mukesh’s a lucky man to get your hot pussy every single day, not to
mention your cute ass and mouth.”


He pushed his dick in her pussy as far as it would go, the friction on
her clit bringing her to orgasm, her breathing quickly becoming
erratic as she bucked back on his dick, groping her own tits as her
pussy sucked his dick further inside.


Suddenly the door opened and 2 men entered, but Richna was too far
into her orgasm to react.


“Oh Raghu, she is one hot bitch!”

“And she’s asked us to fuck her! What are we waiting for”

Immediately the first man, a middle aged guy with a fit body compared
to Raghu, took out his dick and waived it in front of her face.

“Here you go bitch, you asked for it,”

In between gasps as her orgasm continued Richna blurted,

“No! Raghu?” Looking for answers.

“These are my mates,”

“You said you wouldn’t ask them round if I did what you said?!”

“I didn’t ask them,” he replied, “you did”

Richna realised that he must have rang their numbers on the phone.

“Open up baby,” said the man with his cock out, “I’ve got something
for ya”

As the man climbed over the back of the sofa and pulled her head to
his cock Raghu began pumping furiously,

“Oh yeah, I’m cumming, suck my cum out you hot little bitch,”

Richna couldn’t help her pussy spasms as more and more of Raghu’s
thick cum wads filled her insides. Her mouth had been f***ed onto this
new man’s cock and her head held in place, causing her to gag slightly
as bursts of cum continued to gush out into her bum hole.

“That’s it baby, take my lund, suck it with your hot mouth”

Raghu pulled out of her pussy, creating a stream of cum to run down
her leg. The other new man ran round and fingered her pussy for a
while before replacing his fingers with his dick. As he did so, three
more men entered the room, each voicing their approval at the whore,
fucking and sucking on the sofa. One ran over and grabbed her right
hand, placing it on his groin,

“Feel me bitch, make me hard and take down my pants. I want you to
wank my big prick.” She massaged his groin whilst feeling around for
his button and zip. Trying to balance as her face and pussy were being
fucked was quite difficult but soon she had a huge prick in her hand
to steady herself on. His cock was huge, she could wrap 2 hands round
and still not cover it.

The man fucking her picked up his pace and reached round to rub her
big tits and he slammed his meat home.

“Oh fuck, you hot slut, I’m gonna cum deep in your pussy, oh fuck, oh…”

She felt streams of liquid spurting inside her, wetting her hole even
more. All the men that weren’t inside her were now watching with their
dicks out, wanking themselves at the unbelievable sight before them,
waiting for their turn. Richna began to suck hard, realising the
quicker she finished these men off the better, she knew her new trick
would help so she pushed her head onto the cock in her mouth and
f***ed it into her throat.

“Oh man, this bitch deep throats!” He yelled.

Whoops and hollers came from the spectators. Another man ran round and
slipped his dick into her pussy. Her eyes were watering as she gagged,
but the pain was worth it. Suddenly spews of cum filled her mouth.
There was so much it dribbled out down her chin.

“I bet she takes it in the ass too,” he gasped.

“Only one way to find out,” said the man behind her and instantly
removed his dick and plunged it deep into her ass, “Oh…it’s so
tight. Fuck, yeah…”

Another man replaced the limp cock in her mouth with a hard one, she
began sucking fast, trying to draw his cum out.

During this time, someone crawled in the space between her and the
sofa and awkwardly guided her pussy onto his cock, while another
wrapped Richna’ left hand around his waiting erection. She was a right
Randi now, five cocks at once, she looked like something out of a porn
movie.

The man in her ass was bucking the fastest, the tightness of her butt
seemingly too much for him,

“Oh fuck yeah, take my cum in your tight Ganddd!” He yelled.

Bursts of cum reamed her arse as she continued to plough the other
four cocks around her.

The man in her right hand, who felt like he had the biggest dick shouted,

“My turn, this bitch is so hot, let me in her tight ass”

Richna tried to respond in between a cock ramming in and out of her mouth,

“No, please…your too big, no”

But it was pointless, he plunged his cock into her ass hole, already
lubed up with cum. She tried gasping for air as it tore into her ass
hole, her pussy being crushed onto the cock beneath until, without
warning, it began to pour hot cum into her pussy. The sensations were
too much, her body betraying her and climaxing right in front of these
men. Her mouth, hands, pussy and ass squeezed their contents as she
rode through the amazing orgasm. The cock in her mouth suddenly began
erupting, shooting hot jizz over her swirling tongue.

The man in her left hand quickly jumped in beneath her and sank
straight into her wet, covered slit,

“Oh fuck, you’re making me close, squeeze my cum out into your wet
hole, oh baby…mmm.. .”

Within seconds of entering her pussy, this young cock was pouring out
inside her. She shook as she was being flooded, putting pressure on
her ass cock,

“Oh baby, I’m gonna cum in your hot ass,” was all the warning she got
as her ass was filled with long spurts of hot cum, “Oh fuck, mmm…”

She stopped sucking the cock as she drove down on the dick in her ass.
The men were soon stood watching as she was f***ed to continue to suck
the dick in her mouth to orgasm.

“How about this bitch cleans our cocks with her mouth?” Raghu suggested.

The room agreed and Richna was positioned on her knees in the middle
of their standing circle.

“Take our cocks in your mouth and clean them.”

Richna’s head was pushed and pulled between the cocks, sucking each
slightly to remove the salty coating. The man whose blowjob they had
interrupted quickly regained his position in her mouth.

“Make me cum you hot little chinal, suck my cum out of my hard prick!”

She was shagging and sucking at the same time, trying to make his
orgasm come as quickly as possible. He soon burst in her mouth, the
wads of cum far to much for her mouth to contain. It dribbled down her
chin as she pulled out to prevent herself choking. Her wanking caused
even more jizz to fly out, but this time landing on her nose and
around her eye as the other men, Raghu included, jacked themselves off.

“Open your mouth wide, drink our cum!”

A man who was beating his meat closest shot another load of cum flying
onto he forehead and cheeks.

“Rub your tits!” One exclaimed. She began to grope her breasts and
tweak her nipples, ‘might as well give them a good finale’, she
thought. The facials were continued around the group, aiming at her
mouth until her whole face and hair were covered in hot, sticky cum,
dripping down onto her breasts and nipples, being mushed about by her
hands as she writhed on the floor. She now knelt, covered in cum,
trying to swallow the gobs that had landed in her mouth and looking
blankly around the room as the men buttoned up and gave Raghu flying
kisses before leaving.

“Go shower again, get totally cleaned up,” he ordered, “then join me
in bed.”

Raghu marched up the stairs as Richna wiped the thick of the cum off
her tits and face with a tissue, before collecting her underwear and
towel, then head for a shower.

She finished in the shower and put her panty back on. Raghu was tucked
up in bed, commanding her to remove her panty before getting in. After
undressing she got under the covers where Raghu wrapped her in his
arms, pretending to be as he thought Mukesh would be - the loving husband.

“I want you one last time,” he said, “but I don’t want you to just
fuck me. I want you to make love to me, as you would to your husband.”

She lay there silent.

“But I need you to make me hard first so take me in your mouth and get
me up and ready.”

Richna couldn’t disobey and didn’t say a word as she trailed her long
hair down his chest, slowly opening her lips around his limp dick. Not
much of a response caused her to worry slightly, so she moved a finger
to tease his arsehole in a final attempt, not wanting to actually have
to finger fuck this old guys ass to get him hard.

His dick started to respond from this hot treatment and he ordered her
to mount him. She slowly moved back up his body, trailing her tits on
his chest as she positioned her pussy above his cock.

“Tell me you want me; tell me you’re going to make love to me,”

“Oh Raghu, I want you so so bad,” she tried to act convincing, “make
love to me baby, put yourself inside of me, I want to feel you.”

“Mmm…grind my cock,” he groaned back.

She took his hands and placed them on her tits, where he immediately
began to caress them, while her hips rocked on his cock, her eyes
slightly closed and her head moving from side to side. She was
pretending to enjoy it, but was increasingly realising she did not
need to, she actually was enjoying it and yet another orgasm was
imminent. Her breathing became increasingly more rapid as his cock
swelled inside her pussy, sending her over the top.

“Oh Raghu..oh fuck….fuck me….oh baby”

She was really into it now, and Raghu couldn’t hold back the excitement,

“Oh yeah baby, I can feel you tightening around my cock, I want to cum
with you!”

Richna woke alone the next day with a dressing gown d****d over the
bed with a note on it for her to wear it. Having no other clothes
other then her work uniform, she put the robe on over her naked body.

She went downstairs to find the kitchen table covered in a selection
of fresh fruit, bread butter omlet and milk for breakfast. Raghu came
up behind her, stopping her as she was about to pour milk onto her
cereal. He too was wearing a similar gown. It fell open at the front
as she turned around, displaying his naked body to her. He untied the
knot in hers, leaving her also exposed. Their naked flesh connected as
he f***efully kissed her and slid his hands around her waist, as his
hardening dick pressed into her stomach.

He quickly turned her and bent her over the table top, lifted her
gown, plunged his hard member deep inside her pussy without warning
and began pumping ravenously into her hole. She tried to keep her
balance as she was being pumped from behind amidst the food and
drinks, closing her eyes, trying to mentally run away from the situation.

Suddenly he pulled out and moved to her bowl of cereal, shgging his
dick until his cum spewed out into the bowl. Richna was still lying
over the table as he took a spoon and began feeding her the cum
covered flakes. She gagged with the first spoonful but quickly
swallowed until the bowl was empty.

Raghu quietly left the room and went upstairs to get dressed for work.
Richna took a glass of fresh orange to flush down the taste of cum and
followed him.

They arrived at work at 8:45 and Richna found herself photocopying
some more sheets for Raghu as he sat gleefully at his desk. She was
wearing the same laced panty, saree and blouse as she had the day
before, having no clean clothes to change in to. Danush came in and
began questioning,

“So how was your night at the Raghu residence?”

“Fine,” she answered, continuing to photocopy.

“How many times did you get fucked?”

She didn’t answer.

“Did he make you wet? Did he get his mates round and gang fuck you?”

He walked up behind her and began caressing her tits from behind. She
tried to shrug him off.

“Stop it! Today’s back to normal!”

“Oh no,” he replied as he mauled her tits, “It’s not 9:00am yet, so be
a good little girl and raise your leg onto the table.”

He pulled down her panty psuhed her sare up and f***ed one leg up,
leaving her straddling the photocopier as she heard him unbuckling his
trousers. A hand began to caress her pussy, opening the lips, trying
to draw out the moisture as the other hand roamed over her breasts and
unbuttoned her blouse.

His dick was now pushing into her half moist hole as he pressed the
copy button, causing a blurry picture of her laced bra covered tits to
be photocopied. Danush was grunting as he f***ed his dick inside her
hole, ramming her over the photocopier before suddenly squirting his
cum inside her.

He quickly pulled out and left and before she had the chance to move,
Tarun was forcing her back down,

“Once more,” he whispered, “for old times sake.”

She looked at the clock; it was 3 minutes to 9:00am, 3 minutes to
normality. He was humping her gently, and rubbing her clit with his
free hand, moisturising her hole as her body involuntarily approached
orgasm. She groped her own breasts as he sank his hard member in and
out, she was so close,

“Oh….Mmm.. .oh Tarun…mmm. ..I’m guna…”

Suddenly he pulled out, leaving her on the verge of orgasm.

“Turn around, I want you to suck me off and wank my cum out over your
face.”

He pulled her head, forcing her to her knees as her lips opened for
him. She was bobbing up and down on his dick, knowing this was the
very last time and wanting it to pass quickly. She furiously shagged
and sucked his hard cock, slurping each time it entered her mouth.

“Mmm…I’m close. When you feel that cum pouring into your mouth, take
my dick out and shag me over your face, I want to cover you in my hot
cum.”

His cock was building as she sucked harder and faster, a burst of
semen touched her tongue and he quickly pulled out. With her hand
still pumping his hard length, bursts of cum spurted out, splashing
onto her face and into her hair as his balls unloaded on her.

“You’re good,” he said, tucking himself back in, “I’ll have to have a
few more bets like this.”

With that he walked out. Richna was left in the same position as the
day before, cum on her face, slumped on the copy room floor. This time
Mukesh entered and walked over to the photocopier. Richna thought he
would be disgusted with her as he picked up the distorted image of her
tits, but instead, he crumpled it up and threw it into the bin, walked
over to her and took her into his arms. The cum was drying on her face
as he kissed her longingly, holding her tight.

“Are you ok?” was the only words he could muster.

“Yes, just glad you’re here.”

He embraced her tighter for what seemed like hours before they went
back to work. As a sign of appreciation Raghu, Danush and Tarun made a
promise to keep this event a secret and never to mention it again but
now every time they looked at Richna and tried to mentally undress
her, they had no problem imagining the beauty beneath the clothes.



*************THE END****************... Continue»
Posted by pantywhore4u 11 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Group Sex  |  Views: 1466  |  
100%

Special institution for naughty girls 18 to 22

CHAPTER 1

. Special institution for naughty girls 18 to 22.

It was a vast building sitting in the middle of 80 acres set in rural England. It had been a medieval monastery. Now it still had its opposing outward appearance but had been converted with no expense spared.

These conversions had been undertaken by a group of very wealthy people. Also Associated to this group with the same or similar interests. Were anonymous political figures, high ranking police persons, judges, magistrates, etc.

Now this building was a corrective institution for young girls up to age 22. Minimum sentence was four years. What was unusual was the fact that all the girls in the institution had all agreed to their sentence in this institution.
.
This came about as the powerful group running the institution actually very carefully hand picked each girl.
This worked in the following manner should a very pretty girl come before the magistrates court for some miner offence or serious offence.

The magistrate would suspend the hearing for a later date. Then the girls history would be checked . Mainly the group were looking for f****y ties connections.

If the girl had no strong f****y ties or lived with step parents, the group would access the situation. They would then have the step parents/ grand parents /Guardians, sign papers giving full custody to the institution.

They would explain that the girl in question would most likely receive a prison sentence and of course a criminal record as they had discovered more serious misdemeanors when checking the girls back ground.

It was explained that by signing the girl into the institution that no criminal charges would be made on top of that the girl was guaranteed a university education.

These people in the presence of a magistrate or police official never questioned anything, and could not wait to sign away their ward, who many saw as troublesome and a problem any way.
It was now time to call in the girl in question.

In the presence of a magistrate and high ranking police official she was given the choice ether counter sign the papers or go to court and be sentenced by the very magistrate who very bluntly told her she would get a criminal record if she did not sign.

As in this case her grand parents had already signed the girl in question would sign herself into the institution.

Jacinda, was one such girl no sooner had she signed when a middle aged woman who was present took her by the arm led her out to a large black rolls Royce or Bentley car with dark tinted windows.
Sitting in the back of the car Jarcinda turned to the woman saying what about my clothes personal belongings. You wont need them where you are going and everything will be provided she was told..

CHAPTER 2

During the long trip to there destination the woman staring at Jarcinda said are you in the habit of wearing short tight hot pants such as those you are wearing, Shrugging Jacinda answered yes I suppose so.
Then the woman using her name said Jacinda have you ever had your bare bottom smacked really hard.

Now jarcinda being a very clever girl knew she must be careful.,backtracking on her earlier flippance she replied no misses sorry if I seemed rude.

Well we will see said the woman I am one of the committee members of the institution you are material that I can work with we will talk again once you have settled in.

Arriving at the institution Jarcinda was inspected by matrons showered and her pubic hairs shaved. She was then given the regulation uniform gym cloths and under wear.

She was allotted a private room that had its own toilet shower bathroom.
Of course there was a routine. Starting at 7.30 am a half hour run around the grounds then a hour in the gym.
.
After this a shower ,following with morning breakfast. At 10 am educational classes till midday, stopping for mid day meal. At 1pm classes would resume till 4am... 5 PM evening meal, then free time for use of library gym swimming pool or extra study.

Jacinda was glowing now she had become used to the routine ,the accommodation was nothing short of luxurious and private,
the food was excellent. Even the clothing was of the highest quality she found the made to measure school uniform just spectacular.
White satan shirt black striped tie with small red crest then the beautifully fitted black school jacket with large gold coat of arms badge affixed to the upper right hand pocket.

Even the sheer black stay up thigh length stockings had an expensive feel and look. Then there was the expensive bottle green and black underwear the black underwear was worn on sundays as were black suspender belt and sheer black nylons.

Oddly as far as the school skirts she could wear either the short tight grey skirt or short pleated black skirt. Shoes were flat black canvas
. Except for sundays or outings then the shoes to be worn would be the high quality black leather slightly rased shoes.

In this atmosphere all the girls were thriving. Jacinda was housed on the top floor in the main building sharing that floor were three other girls whom Jarcinda now knew well as they all shared the same routine,

They were all classified as A. this classification was for several reasons mainly their looks they were all stunning and tall except for one girl who was unusual in other ways.
CHAPTER 2

This one girl although not as tall was a stunning blond with bright blue eyes and wore her hair in long pig tailed plaits. Although 18 Body wise she could have passed as a young gymnast she had a very firm round bottom like a boys..

Of course there were other floors in the building with girls of different classifications, However without exception all the girls were stunning, its just that the A classified girls had something about them that was outstanding.

Six weeks had now passed it was a Monday Jacinda had just finished her breakfast and was on her way to morning educational classes.
When one of the wardresses in her smart black uniform stopped her, simply saying please follow me.
So Jacinda followed the woman looking at her thick set but not unshapely legs
.At first all the girls in her group had been wary of these stern face woman in there black uniforms who were always watching them.

But very rarely said anything so that in time they got used to them. Now following this woman the first feelings of apprehension started to come over her.

Then in a part of the building she had not been in before the wardress knocked on a large wooden door. When told to enter she ushered Jacinda into the room.

Then stood in a far corner with her arms folded. Sitting behind a large desk Jacinda was surprised to see the middled aged woman who had brought her here from her step parents house after she had signed the papers.

Strangely this woman made Jacinda very nervous.

She was very stern faced and for some reason seemed to smell of chalk.
Stand toes on that white line face the committee magistrate barked the wardress from the corner. Jacinda did so without question .

Now its been six weeks stated the sitting woman.

I see from reports that you have settled in well, also progressing both mentally and physically.
You will during your stay here get the best of education all girls here are university educated.

You will continue to have the best of everything. In fact as an A grade you will later be offered movie or model contracts but that is in the future..

Its now time to move on with your rehabilitation.
As you must remember that you are in a strict house of correction. Our assessments of you are in there final stages you are now in the physical shape that we require.

Now sit at that desk just there that’s facing me. That’s it firstly take out the large brown envelope.
Take out all the photos pictures place them on the desk. Pick up one at a time and look at it. Jacinda picked up the first and just stared.

Well snapped the committee magistrate what do you see.

It’s a young girl getting her bare bottom smacked over the knee of an old man.

Is the girls bottom very red is her mouth open snapped the magistrate.
Yes missus very red replied Jacinda.

Good next photo.

Red faced Jacinda had to look at dozens of pictures mainly showing girls getting caned strapped whipped.

Some sexual of girls strapped to devices. Then looking at the last photo Jacinda really was frightened.

For she was looking at herself bare bottom. Prior being caught shop lifting.

That led to her being brought to the institution. Jacinda and anther girl had on a few occasions for the fun of it.

Shown their bare bottoms to passing traffic then run over a railway bridge to avoid getting caught.

They had also both showed their bare bottoms to men near a public toilet.
They had never been caught and had stopped after a few times.
As they knew the bridge and toilet were now being watched.

These photos had been taken by a professional photographer using a zoom lense.
What was worse the photographer had taken photos at both locations.
The one at the mens toilets showing Jacinda leering lewdly jutting her bottom.

Well snapped the magistrate what do you see.

Turning white Jacinda stammered please missus I am so very sorry

Smiling the magistrate said you will be Jacinda a good sound bare bottomed thrashing is what you need and will get

. I am going to recommend the prison strap. Administered in our Bridwell the judicial part of this institution..It will be a very severe strapping.

For now we must move on open the next envelope.
.Opening the envelope Jacinda found it was a thick set of question forms.

Such as are you a sadist you had to tick a box yes, no don’t know.
Just a lot of questions
when it got to are you a voyeur .are you a exhibitionist, Jacinda ticked yes so many questions.

Then they turned sexual do you have sexual thoughts have you had cunnilingus, Jacinda ticked no.

Very humiliating questions have you used a carrot candle small cucumber on yourself
. Have you been fingered if so what happened. do you know what a dildo is.

Then she had to write any fantasies she my have had Jacinda could not think of any but wrote something about watching a boy get excited..

Eventually to her relief Jacinda was dismissed. Now sitting herself at the dining table she noticed that the three other girls from her group that shared the same table, were not their usual selves.
After some gentle probing Jacinda discovered all three girls had just been interviewed as she herself had..

CHAPTER 3

.Heather a 5' 9" redhead girl was the first to speak It was awful she flushed, these two old men They showed me disgusting pictures and pictures of birching, caning .Lots of things.
They said amongst other findings that I was a sexual deviant.

I was angry so said to their faces that they were perverts.
They answered this by saying that they were members of the committee , there are seven of them apparently.
The two old geezers who interviewed me. Four women and some other old guy the governor.

They went on to tell me that the committee members main duty and interest was the thrashing of girls bottoms in every way possible and that they were very good at it.

Then they showed me a lot of large photos of well known actresses, then about 15 photos of well known top models, some of business women even one of a woman QC

. One of a TV presenter lady .It was a large photo of this well know presenter. , she looks like your double Jacinda
.They smirked that she likes the cane a thin cane bare bottom and often comes back to the institution for caning.

As I looked at the photos it was obvious all the women were beautiful but they all had one thing in common, although they were fully dressed, the photos showed they all had excessively provocative protruding bottoms.

Now you see said one of the old men. These women were all educated and disciplined here before they moved on to their prospective careers.

As you will have also noticed they all have the Institutions bottom, that’s our work comes from there stay years of constant spanking, paddling caning. Strapping, birching, etc.

All girls bottoms in here end up protruding 4" to 6" more and they are firm.. Some of them even come back for maintained adult discipline.

That’s what we do here. Now as to what you say is disgusting that side of things is taken care of by our associations who take care of all sexual aspects.


These administrations are as a general rule very clinical sexual punishments so are by there very nature excessive.

There are also room night visits. Don’t know much more but what I can tell you is that you and your friends will frequently get your bare bottoms smacked.
All of you will be sexually corrected without exception.

Samantha a strikingly beautiful tall brunet looked up saying my interview was similar a middle aged woman and a younger one and an old man interviewed me. They all identified themselves as committee members.

Same as you I had to fill in forms look at photos. One woman said I have been asked by one of our associates.
To ask you if I had ever been rimmed, fisted, or milked, had it up the bottom been fingered or fucked. Had my legs spread for cunnilingus.

I told her I had not and had no interest in such things. Any way they just said that there findings proved otherwise, that I could expect discipline and sexual correction very soon. and that I was a sadist that needed to be groomed.

We must look at the good side we have good private accommodation with our own bathrooms really good food, a gym a swimming pool.
Later we can use the sables and ride the horses if we want to .Even the uniforms are nice.

Jan the smallest of them at 5' 6" the Dutch girl was sobbing. I was interviewed by the Governor who is an old guy and still a high court judge, there was a old stern faced lady and a wardress I filled in all the forms everything

. But they told me that I was a masochist a very naughty girl who would be catered for me in every way said they would make me scream in pain/pleasure./
That once discipline started it would be very frequent. be moderate to severe.
Sexually they said I was in heat and over sexed like all the girls in here..

( This was actually true as all the girls apart from the good food and exercise were being given powerful sexual stimulants,)
This was increasing their sex drive so much they were just about climbing up the walls.


How do they come to the conclusion you are a masochist Janet Heather asked .

Because they brought me from the orphanage. Who signed me in here as an unruly trouble maker. I was spanked in the Orphanage usually it was over my knickers. It was mostly the s****rs who did it.

. But there is a kind of resident headmaster there he even wears the black gown hat.

He for some reason decided that all my future discipline would be administered by him.
.
.I was normally spanked over my knickers, over his knee by hand sometimes he used a leather slipper. The spankings lasted well over five minuets I always cried .

One day I lost my temper and shouted at one of the matrons.
So again I had to see the headmaster. He as usual had his gown on seated himself in the high backed chair pointed to his lap with the words over
.
It was a usual spanking over my knickers fairly long I was crying when told to get up pull my gymslip down and go.

.
The headmaster as he always did remained seated watching as I rubbed my bottom before pulling my navy blue gym slip back down.
.
This time however as I felt remorse for shouting at the only matron in the place that I liked

.Also remorse for tearing pages out of a bible,

.For which two other older girls were blamed spanked and caned. As girls over 18 were spanked bare bottom and caned for more serious offences.

After rubbing my bottom I hesitated then removed my knickers. Holding the slip up I stood bare bottom..
Facing away from him so that he was looking directly ay my bare bottom,

I said Headmaster I have been a very naughty girl I was the one who tore pages out of the bible and have done it before

. I need my bare bottom spanked hard and soundly Headmaster and a caning i said.

It seemed a long time before any thing happened but he came behind me and gripped each cheek of my bottom hard.

I remember him saying yes you are a naughty girl. You will get your bare bottom spanked hard and slippered. You will also be caned forty strokes.
.
So there you have it Jan said it will soon begin for all of us the spankings, sexual corrections that for the most part will be excessive and severe. These people are experts at what they do.
TO BE CONTINUED........ Continue»
Posted by twilight22 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 907  |  
100%
  |  3

Special institution for naughty girls 18 to 22

CHAPTER 1

. Special institution for girls 18 to 22.

It was a vast building sitting in the middle of 80 acres set in rural England. It had been a medieval monastery. Now it still had its opposing outward appearance but had been converted with no expense spared.

These conversions had been undertaken by a group of very wealthy people. Also Associated to this group with the same or similar interests. Were anonymous political figures, high ranking police persons, judges, magistrates, etc.

Now this building was a corrective institution for young girls up to age 22. Minimum sentence was four years. What was unusual was the fact that all the girls in the institution had all agreed to their sentence in this institution.
.
This came about as the powerful group running the institution actually very carefully hand picked each girl.
This worked in the following manner should a very pretty girl come before the magistrates court for some miner offence or serious offence.

The magistrate would suspend the hearing for a later date. Then the girls history would be checked . Mainly the group were looking for f****y ties connections.

If the girl had no strong f****y ties or lived with step parents, the group would access the situation. They would then have the step parents/ grand parents /Guardians, sign papers giving full custody to the institution.

They would explain that the girl in question would most likely receive a prison sentence and of course a criminal record as they had discovered more serious misdemeanors when checking the girls back ground.

It was explained that by signing the girl into the institution that no criminal charges would be made on top of that the girl was guaranteed a university education.

These people in the presence of a magistrate or police official never questioned anything, and could not wait to sign away their ward, who many saw as troublesome and a problem any way.
It was now time to call in the girl in question.

In the presence of a magistrate and high ranking police official she was given the choice ether counter sign the papers or go to court and be sentenced by the very magistrate who very bluntly told her she would get a criminal record if she did not sign.

As in this case her grand parents had already signed the girl in question would sign herself into the institution.

Jacinda, was one such girl no sooner had she signed when a middle aged woman who was present took her by the arm led her out to a large black rolls Royce or Bentley car with dark tinted windows.
Sitting in the back of the car Jarcinda turned to the woman saying what about my clothes personal belongings. You wont need them where you are going and everything will be provided she was told..

CHAPTER 2

During the long trip to there destination the woman staring at Jarcinda said are you in the habit of wearing short tight hot pants such as those you are wearing, Shrugging Jacinda answered yes I suppose so.
Then the woman using her name said Jacinda have you ever had your bare bottom smacked really hard.

Now jarcinda being a very clever girl knew she must be careful.,backtracking on her earlier flippance she replied no misses sorry if I seemed rude.

Well we will see said the woman I am one of the committee members of the institution you are material that I can work with we will talk again once you have settled in.

Arriving at the institution Jarcinda was inspected by matrons showered and her pubic hairs shaved. She was then given the regulation uniform gym cloths and under wear.

She was allotted a private room that had its own toilet shower bathroom.
Of course there was a routine. Starting at 7.30 am a half hour run around the grounds then a hour in the gym.
.
After this a shower ,following with morning breakfast. At 10 am educational classes till midday, stopping for mid day meal. At 1pm classes would resume till 4am... 5 PM evening meal, then free time for use of library gym swimming pool or extra study.

Jacinda was glowing now she had become used to the routine ,the accommodation was nothing short of luxurious and private,
the food was excellent. Even the clothing was of the highest quality she found the made to measure school uniform just spectacular.
White satan shirt black striped tie with small red crest then the beautifully fitted black school jacket with large gold coat of arms badge affixed to the upper right hand pocket.

Even the sheer black stay up thigh length stockings had an expensive feel and look. Then there was the expensive bottle green and black underwear the black underwear was worn on sundays as were black suspender belt and sheer black nylons.

Oddly as far as the school skirts she could wear either the short tight grey skirt or short pleated black skirt. Shoes were flat black canvas
. Except for sundays or outings then the shoes to be worn would be the high quality black leather slightly rased shoes.

In this atmosphere all the girls were thriving. Jacinda was housed on the top floor in the main building sharing that floor were three other girls whom Jarcinda now knew well as they all shared the same routine,

They were all classified as A. this classification was for several reasons mainly their looks they were all stunning and tall except for one girl who was unusual in other ways.
CHAPTER 2

This one girl although not as tall was a stunning blond with bright blue eyes and wore her hair in long pig tailed plaits. Although 18 Body wise she could have passed as a young gymnast she had a very firm round bottom like a boys..

Of course there were other floors in the building with girls of different classifications, However without exception all the girls were stunning, its just that the A classified girls had something about them that was outstanding.

Six weeks had now passed it was a Monday Jacinda had just finished her breakfast and was on her way to morning educational classes.
When one of the wardresses in her smart black uniform stopped her, simply saying please follow me.
So Jacinda followed the woman looking at her thick set but not unshapely legs
.At first all the girls in her group had been wary of these stern face woman in there black uniforms who were always watching them.

But very rarely said anything so that in time they got used to them. Now following this woman the first feelings of apprehension started to come over her.

Then in a part of the building she had not been in before the wardress knocked on a large wooden door. When told to enter she ushered Jacinda into the room.

Then stood in a far corner with her arms folded. Sitting behind a large desk Jacinda was surprised to see the middled aged woman who had brought her here from her step parents house after she had signed the papers.

Strangely this woman made Jacinda very nervous.

She was very stern faced and for some reason seemed to smell of chalk.
Stand toes on that white line face the committee magistrate barked the wardress from the corner. Jacinda did so without question .

Now its been six weeks stated the sitting woman.

I see from reports that you have settled in well, also progressing both mentally and physically.
You will during your stay here get the best of education all girls here are university educated.

You will continue to have the best of everything. In fact as an A grade you will later be offered movie or model contracts but that is in the future..

Its now time to move on with your rehabilitation.
As you must remember that you are in a strict house of correction. Our assessments of you are in there final stages you are now in the physical shape that we require.

Now sit at that desk just there that’s facing me. That’s it firstly take out the large brown envelope.
Take out all the photos pictures place them on the desk. Pick up one at a time and look at it. Jacinda picked up the first and just stared.

Well snapped the committee magistrate what do you see.

It’s a young girl getting her bare bottom smacked over the knee of an old man.

Is the girls bottom very red is her mouth open snapped the magistrate.
Yes missus very red replied Jacinda.

Good next photo.

Red faced Jacinda had to look at dozens of pictures mainly showing girls getting caned strapped whipped.

Some sexual of girls strapped to devices. Then looking at the last photo Jacinda really was frightened.

For she was looking at herself bare bottom. Prior being caught shop lifting.

That led to her being brought to the institution. Jacinda and anther girl had on a few occasions for the fun of it.

Shown their bare bottoms to passing traffic then run over a railway bridge to avoid getting caught.

They had also both showed their bare bottoms to men near a public toilet.
They had never been caught and had stopped after a few times.
As they knew the bridge and toilet were now being watched.

These photos had been taken by a professional photographer using a zoom lense.
What was worse the photographer had taken photos at both locations.
The one at the mens toilets showing Jacinda leering lewdly jutting her bottom.

Well snapped the magistrate what do you see.

Turning white Jacinda stammered please missus I am so very sorry

Smiling the magistrate said you will be Jacinda a good sound bare bottomed thrashing is what you need and will get

. I am going to recommend the prison strap. Administered in our Bridwell the judicial part of this institution..It will be a very severe strapping.

For now we must move on open the next envelope.
.Opening the envelope Jacinda found it was a thick set of question forms.

Such as are you a sadist you had to tick a box yes, no don’t know.
Just a lot of questions
when it got to are you a voyeur .are you a exhibitionist, Jacinda ticked yes so many questions.

Then they turned sexual do you have sexual thoughts have you had cunnilingus, Jacinda ticked no.

Very humiliating questions have you used a carrot candle small cucumber on yourself
. Have you been fingered if so what happened. do you know what a dildo is.

Then she had to write any fantasies she my have had Jacinda could not think of any but wrote something about watching a boy get excited..

Eventually to her relief Jacinda was dismissed. Now sitting herself at the dining table she noticed that the three other girls from her group that shared the same table, were not their usual selves.
After some gentle probing Jacinda discovered all three girls had just been interviewed as she herself had..

CHAPTER 3

.Heather a 5' 9" redhead girl was the first to speak It was awful she flushed, these two old men They showed me disgusting pictures and pictures of birching, caning .Lots of things.
They said amongst other findings that I was a sexual deviant.

I was angry so said to their faces that they were perverts.
They answered this by saying that they were members of the committee , there are seven of them apparently.
The two old geezers who interviewed me. Four women and some other old guy the governor.

They went on to tell me that the committee members main duty and interest was the thrashing of girls bottoms in every way possible and that they were very good at it.

Then they showed me a lot of large photos of well known actresses, then about 15 photos of well known top models, some of business women even one of a woman QC

. One of a TV presenter lady .It was a large photo of this well know presenter. , she looks like your double Jacinda
.They smirked that she likes the cane a thin cane bare bottom and often comes back to the institution for caning.

As I looked at the photos it was obvious all the women were beautiful but they all had one thing in common, although they were fully dressed, the photos showed they all had excessively provocative protruding bottoms.

Now you see said one of the old men. These women were all educated and disciplined here before they moved on to their prospective careers.

As you will have also noticed they all have the Institutions bottom, that’s our work comes from there stay years of constant spanking, paddling caning. Strapping, birching, etc.

All girls bottoms in here end up protruding 4" to 6" more and they are firm.. Some of them even come back for maintained adult discipline.

That’s what we do here. Now as to what you say is disgusting that side of things is taken care of by our associations who take care of all sexual aspects.


These administrations are as a general rule very clinical sexual punishments so are by there very nature excessive.

There are also room night visits. Don’t know much more but what I can tell you is that you and your friends will frequently get your bare bottoms smacked.
All of you will be sexually corrected without exception.

Samantha a strikingly beautiful tall brunet looked up saying my interview was similar a middle aged woman and a younger one and an old man interviewed me. They all identified themselves as committee members.

Same as you I had to fill in forms look at photos. One woman said I have been asked by one of our associates.
To ask you if I had ever been rimmed, fisted, or milked, had it up the bottom been fingered or fucked. Had my legs spread for cunnilingus.

I told her I had not and had no interest in such things. Any way they just said that there findings proved otherwise, that I could expect discipline and sexual correction very soon. and that I was a sadist that needed to be groomed.

We must look at the good side we have good private accommodation with our own bathrooms really good food, a gym a swimming pool.
Later we can use the sables and ride the horses if we want to .Even the uniforms are nice.

Jan the smallest of them at 5' 6" the Dutch girl was sobbing. I was interviewed by the Governor who is an old guy and still a high court judge, there was a old stern faced lady and a wardress I filled in all the forms everything

. But they told me that I was a masochist a very naughty girl who would be catered for me in every way said they would make me scream in pain/pleasure./
That once discipline started it would be very frequent. be moderate to severe.
Sexually they said I was in heat and over sexed like all the girls in here..

( This was actually true as all the girls apart from the good food and exercise were being given powerful sexual stimulants,)
This was increasing their sex drive so much they were just about climbing up the walls.


How do they come to the conclusion you are a masochist Janet Heather asked .

Because they brought me from the orphanage. Who signed me in here as an unruly trouble maker. I was spanked in the Orphanage usually it was over my knickers. It was mostly the s****rs who did it.

. But there is a kind of resident headmaster there he even wears the black gown hat.

He for some reason decided that all my future discipline would be administered by him.
.
.I was normally spanked over my knickers, over his knee by hand sometimes he used a leather slipper. The spankings lasted well over five minuets I always cried .

One day I lost my temper and shouted at one of the matrons.
So again I had to see the headmaster. He as usual had his gown on seated himself in the high backed chair pointed to his lap with the words over
.
It was a usual spanking over my knickers fairly long I was crying when told to get up pull my gymslip down and go.

.
The headmaster as he always did remained seated watching as I rubbed my bottom before pulling my navy blue gym slip back down.
.
This time however as I felt remorse for shouting at the only matron in the place that I liked

.Also remorse for tearing pages out of a bible,

.For which two other older girls were blamed spanked and caned. As girls over 18 were spanked bare bottom and caned for more serious offences.

After rubbing my bottom I hesitated then removed my knickers. Holding the slip up I stood bare bottom..
Facing away from him so that he was looking directly ay my bare bottom,

I said Headmaster I have been a very naughty girl I was the one who tore pages out of the bible and have done it before

. I need my bare bottom spanked hard and soundly Headmaster and a caning i said.

It seemed a long time before any thing happened but he came behind me and gripped each cheek of my bottom hard.

I remember him saying yes you are a naughty girl. You will get your bare bottom spanked hard and slippered. You will also be caned forty strokes.
.
So there you have it Jan said it will soon begin for all of us the spankings, sexual corrections that for the most part will be excessive and severe. These people are experts at what they do.
TO BE CONTINUED... Continue»
Posted by twilight22 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Masturbation  |  Views: 1876  |  
100%
  |  1

Shemale turned in to a living , bondage sex doll

I had connected with Master X on a BDSM Fetish contact site.

He was the owner of a fetish store and he said that he had been on the BDSM for several years.
He had carefully studied my own profile and had seen that I had an immense interest in being used like a slut, being covered head to toe in latex – to look like a human doll - and a desire to be kept in inescapable bondage.

He told me he had the same interests but as a Mater/Keeper, naturally.
He sent me his picture in which he was dressed head to toe in latex and was wearing a latex hood.
He had the body of just an average guy but he looked amazing in his latex suit.
Before I agreed to visit him for a play session, i insisted that he sent me his face picture – after all , I needed to be attracted to him and also to see that he did not look like some kind of maniac.
He returned his face picture and he was a very distinguished and handsome man. Probably in his mid 40’s, just like I like them a “Daddy” type.

I arrived at his home in the morning, where he told me that he had his own playroom/dungeon.
He opened the door and he was dressed, just like in his picture, in head to toe latex. All I could see were his dark eyes and his lips/ mouth.

He invited me in and told me “ Tiffany , we are going to take it slow at first , after all , I want you to like me and build trust in me”. “Let me show you my play room first. His playroom was filled with all sorts of kinky, fetish , BDSM implements but the centrepiece was a huge cage. It must have been 12 feet square. Inside was a bed. “This is where my slaves sl**p overnight” , he told me.

He opened the door to the cage and secured it open with a padlock which attached it to a side wall.
“Tiffany , go inside and “test” the strength of the steel bars and where each wall of the cage meets. I want you to do your best to find if there is a flaw , a weak point or any way of getting out. I have deliberately locked the door open, as I want you to feel safe”
With the cage door open , I was happy to venture inside and spend time testing the security of the cage. It was indeed strong and it was obvious that, once inside, there was no way to escape it.
“Now Tiffany , I am going to lock the door of the cage , but you stay outside of it. When the heavy steel door is locked , I want you to test that too , to see if it can be opened or f***ed in any way”.
I did that and the door was indeed fully secure. I realised that once that door was locked and somebody was inside , there was no way that they could escape.

“Any way”, he said “that is all for when you have got to know me better , for when you have built trust in me and you can experiment with your total captivity fantasies and we can set a time limit if you like , maybe just an hour or two to start , leading to overnight. We will build it up at your pace.”
“Now , let us return to my drawing room and talk some more about your needs and MY needs.

In the drawing room, he fixed me a glass of wine and we began to talk.
I sipped on the wine as we went over our email correspondence in a prelude to what I believed would be “play” time.
After a few minutes, I began to feel a bit strange, it was if I was in the room but not quite in it , if you get what I mean. My head was getting cloudy and I felt very strange, infact , I felt like I was going to pass out.


..........My body was rigid when I started to come around. I could not work out what was going on. It took me a few minutes to work out the memories of what had led up to this moment. I could recall being in the drawing room and feeling rather strange. After that, I could not remember anything. I was confused and anxious. I could not work out why my body was rigid. I could not move my arms or legs and I felt that there was something solid , pressing against my skin , all over my body. When I tried to move my head , that too was rigid and it felt like there was some sort of plastic or resin pressing against my face. My ass was feeling full too , whenever I gripped on my ass sphincter I felt like there was something inside me. All I knew was that I was lying flat on my back and all I could see was a dim light in the ceiling.
“ Ahh Tiffany , I see you are coming back” said Master X. “Tiffany , I have to inform you that I slipped something in to your wine. It caused you to pass out and you have been u*********s for 2 hours now. Let me explain more by just showing you what has happened to you.”
The next thing I know is that I could hear the sound of a small motor , starting up. I could feel my body being raised in to a standing position. I was still rigid as I was lifted.
As I was lifted fully vertically my eyes focussed on a full length mirror that was directly in front of me.

In the mirror I saw my reflection. However , I did not see myself. What I saw was a shop front mannequin, of the hard plastic variety. The mannequin was female , with large breasts and a seductive figure. The mannequin had eye holes and I suddenly realised , as those eyes moved that they were MY eyes. I came to the realisation that I was trapped INSIDE this mannequin.
Master X spoke “Tiffany , you are encased in this mannequin. I have built it exactly to your dimensions but I have super enhanced the breasts and hips. I have also built it so that the limb joints can move and I can place you in to several , convenient positions. Each joint though has a mechanism that I can click in to place , which will make you totally rigid. This is how you are now , totally rigid , unable to move and totally trapped , fully encased and I can tell you now that there is no escape... I have total control over you. “

“I imagine you are wondering what that fullness in your ass is ?. Well , I have inserted a rigid , hollow butt plug up your anus. This means that your ass is permanently gaped and open. Attached to the butt plug is a hose , the hose is used to catch and drain away any waste products that you evacuate. Also , in your genitals I have inserted a catheter. It goes right inside you , in to your bladder. The long catheter tube runs down your leg and exits the mannequin near your foot. Attached to the end of the tube is a collection bag. You see Tiffany , you no longer have control over your toilet functions. Quite simply all body fluids and waste products now run , hygienically , in to collection points , outside of the mannequin. After all , we have to keep you clean inside there , don’t we ?”

My mind was racing, trying to process all of this information , trying to process what had happened to me.

“You see Tiffany , I have been searching for a human doll for many years and when I came across your profile , I knew that I had found the one. I have been carefully planning your , let us call it your a*****ion and captivity , for quite some time now. You need to know and realise Tiffany , that there is NO escape, this is how you will exist from now on and I have many plans for you”.
“I have another surprise for you Tiffany”

Master X turned his back to me and began to remove his latex mask. When it was completely off , he turned to face me. I was horrified to see that it was not the face of the man sent to me in the pictures. It was the face of a man who must have been in his 60’s. He had boils on his face and liver spots and was , to put it bluntly, quite ugly and repulsive.

“I have no fears showing you my face Tiffany , as you will never be able to reveal to anyone who I am. The fact is , you have no escape , you will spend the rest of your life, and of my life, as my captive human doll. There is no way that you will ever have contact with anyone who is not an insider on your predicament , in order to revel my true identity.”

The realisation of the magnitude of this situation was kicking in. I was angry with myself that it was myself who had actually asked for it , in my fantasies , to become a human doll.

“Let me tell you how you are going to spend your days Tiffany”

“Firstly , you are to become a mannequin in the window of my fetish store. You will be dressed daily in the kinkiest of outfits that I have for sale in my shop and you will be displayed , on full view, to the public and shoppers who pass by every day. That mouth piece in your mannequin head is interchangeable. The mouthpiece can be left off , so that there is full access to your lips OR an attachment of a mouth gag can be clipped on instead. When you are the mannequin in my shop window , you will be gagged. No one can hear you through the thick glass of the display window , but , with your mouth gagged , it is just an extra precaution.
The eye parts on your mannequin head are also interchangeable. At the moment , your eye parts are open. You are able to see a limited amount of the world around you and fully comprehend what is going on. When you are in the shop window , on display , the eye parts will have plastic mannequin eyes clipped in to place. They will be semi opaque , you will be able to see out but no-one will be able to see your eyes behind the attachment. You will witness the public staring at you and admiring you in your saucy outfits. You will witness all of the dirty old men who pause for just a bit too long as they gaze upon you , you will know that they would want to fuck any woman who was dressed like that. Nobody will know that you are actually trapped inside there. The joints in your mannequin body are , as I said before , able to be contorted in to many different positions. Some days I will just have you stood upright in the window, some days , when you are wearing the sleaziest and most provocative of garments , I will pose you in far more erotic and inviting positions. Every day you will look like a slut and turn men on who pass by the shop window.
Although I said that the general public will not be aware that you are a living doll , trapped inside that mannequin body in my shop window, I need to tell you that I have a mailing list of hundreds of kinky men who know ALL about your plight and have been sworn to secrecy. Infact ,they are aware of you right now as I have been broadcasting your dilemma on the internet to them , they have watched your transformation process every step of the way so far.

Naturally , they ALL want to meet you Tiffany. They have seen what you look like , in human form and are very turned on by your loveliness. They are now even more turned on though , to see you now as this human doll.

At the end of your “working day” you are to be removed from the shop window. You will be taken to my dungeon playroom and your butt plug, waste collector will be removed. You will then be given a thorough enema. Your mouth gag will be removed to and your luscious lips will be exposed.
You will be placed in an “on all fours” position and locked rigid in to place.

Out of these hundreds of men who subscribe to my internet broadcasts of you , perhaps 20 or 30 per evening will visit the playroom. They are ALL going to want to thoroughly use your mouth and fuck your ass hard. You are to drink EVERY drop of cum that these men produce when they explode when you are sucking them, after all , you need every bit of nutrition that you can get hold of , don’t you Tiffany ???
If they explode up your ass in a condom , then they will remove the cum filled condom and pour the contents down your throat. You ass and mouth are to be used to give unlimited pleasure to ANY man who desires it. You will drink copious amounts of cum , daily , for the rest of your life.

At the end of the evening, I have another slave who will prepare and bring you a meal and fluids to consume. After all , you need proper nutrition as I am expecting you to survive as a captive , human, sex doll for many , many years. I will make A LOT of money off these men , using you as a human sex doll whore. The webcam broadcasts of your use and abuse will also generate income for me.
At the very end of the day , your butt plug waste disposer will be locked back in to place. You will be placed in the inescapable cage in my playroom and laid on the bed , for you to be able to get a full 8hrs sl**p.

Upon waking , you will be supplied with breakfast and fluids and you will be taken back to the shop window, to be placed in a new fetish outfit and your mouth gag and eye pieces re-attached. Your urine and faeces will drain away as you spend another day as shop window doll.
So Tiffany , it looks like you have gotten what you asked for . I believe you said …. an immense interest in being used like a slut, being covered head to toe to look like a human doll and a desire to be kept in inescapable bondage.

Now wipe your tears away girl , your new life , your new existence as a human sex doll in inescapable bondage begins right now. Let me just fetch clothing and the trolley in order to move you to the shop window. And by the way , there are already 40 men booked in to use your mouth and ass this evening.

Enjoy the rest of your existence Tiffany “
... Continue»
Posted by bitch4black_dot_com 5 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1235  |  
100%
  |  3

An Experience to Remember

I'll never forget the first time I've been involved in a threesome. To be honest, I was a bit iffy of the notion of fucking with two people instead of one, but this time was way different. Unexpected, too.
One a rather lazy day, one of my closest buddies gave me a ring. I answered my phone and greeted him in my usual friendly manner. He sounded really excited as he told me that his girl was horny as hell, and I've seen her horny before. She's a really kinky girl, as well as loving, caring, and quite silly as well, and quite a bunch of sexy fantasies rummage through her head daily. To my surprise, he invited me over to have a threesome with him and his girl. I could hear her in the background, shouting for him to tell me to get there fast, and that she had some really erotic stuff she wants to try. We both couldn't help but laugh. All three of us are really the closest friends I have, and I had decided to take them up on that offer; it's way more comfortable doing something like this with some of your closest friends than with strangers you'd meet on the internet via webcam/sex text or paying a prostitute that you have absolutely no idea what she's gotten herself into over the past months.
I arrive at their house in about twenty minutes or so, deciding not to leave a lady waiting. I knocked on the door and my friend's girl swung open the door and dragged me inside. I fell to the floor from the surprise attack and she immediately pounced on me, her magnificent boobs sandwiched between us, and a lusty look in her eyes. "It's about time you got here..." she greeted in a slow, sexy tone, with a lusty glare and smile. I squirmed a bit, trying to make myself as comfy as possible under her weight.
"Well, I could've gotten here way later, but it's not polite to leave a lady waiting, you know," I told her, then gave a small chuckle.
"Especially a horny one," my friend added with a laugh of his own. I saw is at the corner of my eye, standing there with a smile on his face, not minding his girlfriend pinning me to the floor.
She giggled and mover her hand down to the bulge in my jeans and pressed down, causing me to let out a small gasp; I hadn't even realized I was already hard. "I don't think I'm the only horny one," she said teasingly.
"Well, I guess your excitement is contagious..." I said squirming slightly, trying not moan. I knew she had a soft touch, but I hadn't realized how overwhelming it truly was until my cock got a sample of the touch; even through my pants, her palm felt incredible. Next thing I realize is the sound of a button snapping, and a zipper being undone, and finally the amazing sensation of a soft hand giving by cock a gentle squeeze. I had no choice but to moan this time.
"Ooohh, you're really horny, huh?" I nodded, and she continued to squeeze my member. "You're quite the big boy, too, aren'cha?"
My friend stepped behind her and fondles her boobs, making her moan as well. "Hey now, don't overdo it. He won't be able to participate if you tease him too much," he said. He wore a demeanor that seemed like he enjoyed his girl rubbing my dick.
"Aw, I'm sorry. Did you want some attention, too?"
She looked at her man's crotch and saw a big bulge had also formed in his jeans. She turned around and sat on my belly, then unfastened his zipper and slid her hand into his pants to play with her boyfriend's member. He, too, was driven to let out a deep moan from the sensation. He bucked his hips at the feeling and his jeans fell to the floor.
I could her rump right in front of me, sitting on my belly no less. Her round plump ass was just sitting there, begging to be touched. I let my arousal take over and I caressed her ass.
She gasped and looked back at me. There was no mistaking she was horny by the look on her face as I rubbed her plumpness. "Naughty boy," she called me. "You've sure got a dirty buddy," she tolled my friend.
"She's right," he said. "That's now way to fondle a woman. You've gotta do it the right way." He knelt down and began to unbutton his girl's shirt, and she, herself, undone the fastens on her pants and slid them off, taunting me with the delightful sexy view.
My cock caught a raging erection from the sight of her sky-blue panties and bra. They were transparent, allowing me to see her nipples and pussy. She giggled lustily and lied back on me. "Wanna do the honors?" she offered. "I'd love to feel your dirty hands again." How could I not take her up on the offer? Without even giving a second thought, I undid the fasten on her bra and allowed her jugs to bounce freely from the constriction. I could only think how tight that skimpy thing must have been on her rack. I tossed the garment aside and fondled her boobs. They were softer than pillows; Oh, the things I'd do to take a nap on such lovely lumps of flesh. My rod throbbed as she moaned from the fondle, beating against her leg. She chuckled at how turned on I was, and with her legs, she kicked my unfastened jeans down my legs to mu feet, revealing the bulge in my boxers. There was a wet spot on the center of the front; I was so aroused I had already began to leak my pre-cum. She smiled, and I knew what was next to go. She gripped my boxers with her toes and chuckled. "It must be so tight in there," she teased and pulled off my underwear, allowing my rod to throb freely.
I had to admit, it was getting really cramped in those restricting underwear. "Thanks. That's much better," I said to her.
My buddy chuckled and grasped her panties. "Yeah, she's a helpful little pussycat," he pointed out. He effortlessly slid off the soft blue underwear. "A really naughty and playful one, too."
"Well, yeah," she agreed, reaching forward and grabbing my friend's underwear then sliding them off, allowing his dick to pulse free of the restriction f***ed upon it by his undergarments. He had caught some of the excitement, too, it seemed. "What fun is fucking if you're not naughty or playful?" she asked with a wink.
He let out a big sigh as his underwear was removed, his member throbbed. "Ooohh, that is better..." he admitted. His undies must have really been tormenting his cock; it throbbed hard and happily.
With a smile, she moved up a bit, spit on her hand, and grasped his cock firmly, and her pussy met my throbbing hard-on. She stroked him slowly, and let her clit grind against mu cock. Even from the outside, it was soaking wet and piping hot. We both moaned deeply. and she giggled. "You like that, boys?" she asked.
"Uh-huh..." he moaned.
"Sooo wet..." I added.
"You want wet? I've got wet." She let go and dies back down on me and spread her legs. "This is the horniest I've been in a long time, and I'm just soaking down here." Just the though of fucking a pussy as wet as hers made my cock want to explode. "C'mon boys. I want both of you inside my pussy. Give me all you got and fuck me deep."
All three of us were excited and raring to go. My friend and I tried to get into her pussy at the same time, and we had ended up grinding against each other a bit; we wanted that wet pussy bad. We didn't really mind, though; it wasn't on purpose, and we already knew out cocks would be close together, though we hadn't though this close. He went in first, then I after. My friend's girl moaned with delight as she was penetrated by us both. We let out a moan of our own as the hot, soaking flesh overtook out members and squeezed them together. Her juices were already running down my leg. I could feel him pulsing against me, making the sensation even warmer.
Adjusted to the feeling, my friend lied down on top of his girl, sandwiching between us both, and fucked her. The tight fit made the sensation even more intense. We all moaned deeply as we double penetrated her. "Ooohh, yeah. Fuck me guys," she demanded. "Stretch me out."
She spoke with such a sexy tone, it sent shivers through our spine. "Yeah, you want that? Huh? You want that?" I teased as I fucked her as deep as I could.
"You like being out whore, girl? Yeah?" she added.
"Oh yes! I'm your dirty wet slut!" she shouted as she moved in sync with us. She was really getting into it, for I felt her juices flowing even heavier. I've never felt anything to hot and wet on my rod before, It was overwhelming. I couldn't help but start to pick up the pace. My friend did the same and his girl moaned even louder. We moaned a bit louder too, and refused to slow down. Such a wonderful sensation; how could I even think of slowing my pace? It was too good to slow down.
As I rammed her pussy, I groped her cushy tits, squeezing and fondling them, and my friend stroked her ass. She moaned passionately with each touch. As I fondled and fucked, I really couldn't believe that this was really happening. I was having my first threesome with my best friend and his horny girlfriend. She teased me, stripped my lower body bare and touched my cock. And my friend was all for it, too. It was such an incredible experience.
Soon she began to buck her hips wildly, moaning louder and louder, and her pussy clinched tighter around us. She was close. I could feel it, and my heart started racing, waiting for her to explode. We pounded her harder, knowing exactly what she wants. "Oooohh, GONNA CUM!" she shouted and her pussy burst hard on our cocks, her hot juices covered our crotches bellies and legs. We hugged her tightly and let out a sharp shout of pleasure as she came on us. I had never felt such a blast of passion. She pulled off and let her juices flow out onto me and the floor, then fell back onto me, panting. "God, you boys know how to make a slut squirt," she told us in a tired voice.
My friend and I laughed. "You liked that, huh?" he asked.
She nodded. "What about you? Did you boys enjoy your frot?"
"I-It wasn't a frot!" I said, the notion now running through my head.
"Uh-huh. You both were rubbing against each other while you were inside my pussy." she countered. She did have a point; that is how a frot works. We honestly had nothing to counter her back with. She grasped her man's member and rubbed it against mine. We felt so warm, it actually made us moan. She giggled and smiled. "You do like frotting!"
"Do not!" we both insisted.
"Hmm... So you both wanna play hard, huh?" She pushed my friend off of her playfully and lied him down on the floor, then made our legs scissor. We knew what was to come, but we didn't resist for some reason. "Okay. Let's play hard." She grasped our rods in both hands and brushed them gently together. Even the simplest touch against each other f***ed a small gasp out of each other. "Ya like that, huh?" We only answered with soft pants. "You two look really hot. Why don't you take off those shirts?" We nodded and started to remove the article of clothing from our torsos. I felt her at my feet, taking off my shoes and socks and tossing off my jeans which hung from my feet. After I removed my shirt from over my face, I saw she had done the same thing to my buddy.
We were both completely naked and about to be grinded together. She took both members in her hands and f***efully pressed them together. Fidgeting, we tried not to, but we couldn't help but allow whispering moans slip past out lips. Trying to keep calm as she took it a step further and brushed our shafts and heads together, I took deep breathes and tried not to let the astonishing feeling get to me, at least more that what had already gotten to me. I knew I wouldn't have much luck keeping my moans suppressed because of a few oncoming factors. For one, my friend's dick was quite warm as it throbbed against mine, the hot intensity coursing through me, then back to him. And the second factor, we were leaking our pre-cum right on each other's members, and the gooey and slippery texture from the clear fluid sharpened the already intense sensation.
Soon, we were letting out soft, uncontrollable moans. As the feeling grew stronger, those moans became gradually more passionate. We were entirely aware of what would happen if the pleasure became too much for us, but we didn't resist. We allowed her to have her way and took the frot without objection. She was having so much fun with us, and I thought it was rather cute. Especially for a horny, naughty girl like her.
The fuck and explosion really did its toll on my rod before the grinding even began, and that toll was going to be finished soon. My cock was as hard as could be and pulsed harshly. As I moaned louder and louder, I felt myself reach the point of no return, but I did my best to hold out. I put my hand on my friend's girl's wrist, and she looked me in the eyes. "I-I... I'm... Ooohh... I-I'm..." It was just too much for me, and I couldn't structure the sentence. Like I needed to, though. She gave a big smile and a lusty chuckle, and she continued to rub us together, this time with a bit more f***e. My long passionate moans turned to hiccuping whines and I knew I was unable to keep it in for much longer. It was inevitable: I'm gonna cum on my friend!
My whining became louder and loader until I just couldn't take anymore. With a roar of overwhelming pleasure, I clinched my eyes closed and thrusted upwards and let my nuts bust on my friend, covering his cock in my cum. I heard him moan as my seed shot on him, and his girl giggling as I was f***ed to explode on my friend.
"Ooohh... It's so warm..." I heard him whisper. I felt his rod pulsing harder, and he was moaning louder. "Ooohh... Oh my God!" He was close. I could feel him holding back. To be honest, I was waiting in anticipation for his girl to f***e him to nut on my member. It only seemed right because I erupted on him. Within another moment, he finally exploded hard with a loud moan, shooting his hot cum on me. I fidgeted at the hot feeling of his nut on my cock and as it drooveled down my legs and shaft.
My buddy's girlfriend released us, and a thick strand of cum drooveled down both shafts. She licked her hands clean of our seed and giggled. "Did you like that, boys?" We gave a simple nod. We had both relieved ourselves on each other, and it actually felt really nice.
We didn't bother trying to move; we were way too drained. "You're a kinky girl," I told her.
"Hehe. Yeah. A real nasty girl," my friend added.
Knowing both of those statements were true, she giggled and gave a playful "meow".... Continue»
Posted by EroticaLeemer 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex  |  Views: 666  |  
98%
  |  5

Belle stumbles across a dungeon. (Part2)

Belle sat on the edge of the chair, she was shaking with anticipation and excitement. The two men stood staring at her naked body, both had big smiles on there faces and there cocks in there hands.

"Belle come here I've got a gift for you" belle stood up and moved closer to Ben. He reached down to his left and picked a thick black leather collar. Belle eyed it closely as Ben reached it around the back of her neck, as he fastened it belle felt it tighten not choking her but tight enough that it hold her head dead straight. "This is a gift for you for being such a good girl, now your collared everybody will know you belong to me"

"Thank you sir" belle looked him in the eye, excitement washed over her what had she agreed to? What was coming next? Belle felt her pussy begin tingle she was sure the guys would be able to see her juices running down her leg.

"It's time for you to thank me for your gift belle" Ben pulled belle down to her knees with the metal ring on the front of her collar, he then turned round with his back to her, he bent over and reached between his legs and pulled belles face into his arse. Belle greedily licked his arse, belle ran her tongue from Bens balls and up his crack belle extended her tongue and pushed into his hole. Belle reached her hand up between his legs and stroked his cock. Ben moaned and pulled belle deeper into his arse.

"Bring her over here" Dave said sitting on the edge of the bench an laying back. Ben pulled belle out of his arse and over to the bench were Dave was laid. Belle climb up and straddled Dave, as she squatted down onto his cock her soaking wet pussy slid easily down his shaft. Belle began to grind Herself against Dave as she started to moan Dave pulled her face down towards his and pushed his tongue deep into her mouth and passionately kissed her.

Ben stood behind them watching Dave's cock plunging deeper and deeper into Belles soaking wet pussy. Ben moved up behind them took his cock in his hand and roughly shoved it straight up belles arsehole, belle let out a loud scream as she whipped her head back to look at Ben. Ben grabbed her hair and turned her head back around. Bens pushed his cock into her tight arse with relentless pressure, her arsehole stretched around his cock once Ben was all the way in her he pulled back slowly till just the tip was in then hard back in.

Belle had never felt this full before, the two Ben were fucking her holes so hard and fast belle felt as if she was being fucked by a old Victorian machine the pistons pumping in and out her. Belle felt her pleasure increase she knew she was close to cumming as her pleasure reached a crescendo belle began to gush covering both men in large squirts of her juices. This pushed both guys to the limit and she felt them both pump huge loads deep up her arse and pussy. Ben pulled out of belles arse and dragged her off Dave's cock and down to the floor, he then dragged her over the floor to a small cage "get in there!"

Belle crawled into the cage and turned around as Ben closed and locked the door. She looked on as both men pulled on there trousers and headed towards the door of the dungeon "fancy a beer Dave"
Just as Ben was closing the door he looked at belle "I'll be back for you soon" he turned the lights off and shut the door.

Belle was now laid there in total darkness, she felt used and degraded she reached her hand back and rubbed her sore arsehole. She had never felt like this before but as the cum leaked from her exhausted body she knew that she loved being a slut sub and couldn't wait for what was coming next.........


(To be continued) ... Continue»
Posted by flynn888 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Fetish, Group Sex  |  Views: 334  |  
96%
  |  1

She's agreed to try a friend's BBC

Well, this weekend is it. My wife has agreed to try being seduced by a friend of ours who is African American. We will meet him at our favorite nightclub Friday night and we'll see how it goes. He's very attractive, 31-years-old, and although I've never seen his manhood, he seems to carry himself well.

Mary has agreed to let me watch the whole thing. This will be our third cuckold experience and our second in two weeks! She has turned into a wild woman in bed with me since the last experience. Mary is still shy about the whole thing, but I know it turns her on so I'm willing to try it!

We rented a movie from the cable company two nights ago and it showed two Black men making love to a mature white woman and Mary orgasmed while I licked her, with her watching the movie. She was socking wet. She said at the height of her pleasure, "Oh God honey, you're turning me on so much."

This Friday should be an interesting experience. I hope our friend doesn't back out.

I'll write about it Saturday if all goes well!... Continue»
Posted by luvtowatch 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 2969  |  
66%
  |  6

Oh Nurse! (What are you doing to me?)

After five years as Garden City Elementary School nurse, Leslie Bien (pronounced Bee-N like the French word for good) had her morning routine down pat. She was at her desk with a coffee checking immunization records when the phone rang. It wasn’t a ring, more of a warbling chirp.
The display read “D. Renniks”.

A call from the Principal first thing in the morning was quite unusual.

“Morning Les,” he greeted; “we’ve got a student from out of state and we haven’t been able to get his medical records released.”

“So you want me to make some calls to—“

“No... no it’s in the works it’s just taking longer than we thought. The thing is the boy’s mother is getting upset because I can’t enroll him without them,” Dave Renniks explained.

“I called Sheila over at the board office and she said if we got an up to date physical then we could let him attend classes on a temporary basis... just until the records get here.” the Principal related the solution he’d uncovered.

Leslie listened and deduced what was coming next.

“I need you to give him a physical this morning... Is that going to upset your agenda?”

Leslie’s first thought was: ‘What does it matter Dave? You’re the boss, and if that’s what you want... then that’s what I’ll do.’

Her second thought was: ‘When was the last time I did a full physical? It has to be at least two or three years.’

“No I’ve just got a routine day planned... it doesn’t take that long any way,” the forty year old Nurse Practitioner confided.

“Good,” Principal Renniks sighed. “His mother is bring him over about ten. His name is Tyler... Tyler Banks.”

When she hung up the phone the NP started mentally reviewing her examination procedures for pubescent boys. She tried to deny it, but there was a sensation between her legs when she made her mental checklist for the genital examination process.

***

“Come in,” Leslie responded to the rap in her door.

The door opened and there stood the new thirteen year old student looking like he was at the Spanish Inquisition; behind him stood Dave Renniks with a hand on the boy’s shoulder.

“Miz Bien, this is Tyler... he’s all yours.”

The boy stepped through the door aided by a small push from the Principal, who closed the door behind him.

“Good morning Tyler,” the nurse greeted the shaky looking student. “You know why you’re here?”

“My mom said I have to have an examination before I can start school.”

Leslie felt the boy’s eyes scan her up and down. She was only three or four inches taller than the new student. Her white coat hung open providing a view of her modest length blue pencil skirt and white cotton blouse. She didn’t find it in the least unusual for the boy’s eyes to linger on her substantial bust.

‘Men...’ she was thinking, ‘as soon as they reach puberty they’re fascinated by tits.’

Used to it or not, she felt her nipples tighten and knew that they were pressing on her thin nylon bra and would make their condition evident through her blouse. She pulled the coat closed to hide the reaction. The friction of the stiff material had the undesired effect of rubbing the sensitive pegs, sending a tiny but noticeable pleasure pulse to her womanhood.

“You’ve had physicals by your doctor before, right?” Leslie queried the boy’s familiarity with the process.

The strained look on his face as he shook his head in the negative was natural fear of the unknown.

“It’s quite simple really and doesn’t take very long,” the nurse explained hoping to belie the trepidation.

“I’m just going to look at your eyes, ears and throat... then I’ll listen to your heart and lungs and finally I need to poke around on your tummy a little bit.”

Leslie was pleased that the incomplete and innocuous sounding description released some of the tension in the thirteen year old’s face.

“Step in here for me,” she suggested, opening the door to the examination room that adjoined her office.

The boy passed her entering the little room. She could see his nervousness returning as he took in the examination table and antiseptic smell. Leslie was well aware of what her next words would do to him.

“I need you to take your clothes off... you can leave your under shorts on for now... okay?”

The expression on the new student’s face said that it was very much not okay! The nurse thought she heard a small gasp. Her patient had just turned a lovely shade of rosy red. His eyes went wide and his mouth opened in shock.


Tyler stood trying to absorb what the very attractive red haired nurse had just said to him.

‘Take my clothes off!’ his brain echoed the words, and his stomach went into a knot.

Something seemed to be stuck in his throat and he realized that he had the urge to cry.

‘What a baby!’ he chided himself and swallowed the lump. ‘Did she say leave your underwear on FOR NOW?’

The feeling in his throat wasn’t the biggest problem. Suddenly his bowels were burning and his rectum clenched. He was a quivering mass of panic when the pretty lady gave him her most reassuring smile and said,

“When you’re done take a seat up on the table and give me a shout,” and then she closed the door.

***

“I... I’m ready,” he called out when he completed following the instructions. Even as he said it he knew nothing could be further from the truth.

Leslie opened the door and thought the teenager looked smaller somehow sitting on the paper covered table in just his dark blue jockeys. Her heart went out to the terrified looking boy. She’d never have chosen this profession if it hadn’t been for her compassion and desire to help people. She could empathize with her patient’s anxiety thinking about her own annual appointments that inevitably involved a pelvic exam and PAP smear.

The image of her on the table so spread and exposed flashed in her mind just for an instant but it was long enough to send a tremor to her pussy.

Picking up the otoscope from the side counter she said,

“Okay... let me take a look at you.”

During the eyes, ears and throat examination Leslie was pleased that Tyler seemed to settle down a bit. When she initially had him turn his head to look in his ear she could feel him vibrating like a tuning fork through the scope. By the time she put the visual aid back on the counter and discarded the tip his shaking was down to a light shiver.

She moved the stethoscope over the pubescent chest noting that his nipples were as tight and hard as pebbles. She did wonder if it was for the same reason that hers were hard.

And speaking of hard, she was quite sure the next step in the exam was going to present the boy with all the challenge he could handle.

“I need you to lay back for me now,” she requested, pushing gently on his bare shoulders to illustrate what she meant. “Just stretch out on the table and relax.”

Tyler was very conscious of the bulge his penis created in his under shorts now that he was in the supine position. Up until now he’d been sitting on the edge of the table while this beautiful woman had been touching him all over his upper body; but at least his crotch had been more or less out of sight. Now she was getting the full frontal view with only the meager covering of the blue jockeys between him and nakedness.

“I’m going to poke around your tummy... let me know if anything hurts you... okay?”

Tyler was thinking there was no possibility of relaxing. He felt like a guitar string stretched to its breaking point. The nurse began poking and prodding just below his ribs and was gradually working her way down his belly. He intended to look up at the ceiling but when he looked up he found himself staring at the underside of the school nurse’s breasts. His cock jumped in response to the sight and he closed his eyes tight to shut off the visual stimulation.

Leslie glanced at her patient’s face regularly looking for signs of discomfort as she palpated his abdomen. She saw him wince when she wasn’t even pressing and caught the movement under the jockeys out of the corner of her eye. She couldn’t help but smile.

“Okay, I need you to pull these down to your knees for me now,” she clarified her meaning by giving a little tug on the waistband of the boy’s shorts.

The strained expression on his face turned to pure terror.

Nurse Bien turned toward the counter top and opened the drawer containing the box of exam gloves. She was fussing unnecessarily with the scrunched up latex so her back was to the boy on the table. The nurse thought it might be easier for him to drop his drawers if she weren’t looking right at him.

Tyler’s head was spinning and his gut was churning. What he wanted to do most was to run.

Very few people had seen him with his pants off and absolutely none of them were gorgeous women. As if to make the challenge even greater he could still feel his member trying to twitch, pressing against the confines of his briefs. He prayed that it would settle down and willed it to be soft, but he knew that he had about as much control over his dick as he did the weather.

Seeing no way out he finally summoned the courage to comply with the nurse’s instruction. He dug his heels into the crunchy paper and raised his hips. Flexing his stomach muscles he pushed his underpants down to his knees and then collapsed back on the thinly padded table top exhausted. He had never felt so exposed in his life.

Leslie detected the boy’s movements without looking. She recognized the sound of him returning to the prone position as she snapped the second examination glove into place. She couldn’t completely ignore the tingling in her pussy when she turned back toward the table.

The distress on the teenager’s face was heart wrenching.

“It’s okay sweetheart... just relax, I know this is pretty embarrassing but it won’t take too long, I promise,” she consoled her mortified patient resting one of her gloved hands on his shoulder.

Her eyes swept down the naked boy’s body until she reached the target of this part of the exam. She could tell that his uncircumcised penis was not completely flaccid. The smallish boyhood hovered over the juncture of his thighs and twitched occasionally. Tyler had his legs tightly pressed together.

Putting her hand on the thigh closest to her she said,

“I need you to spread your legs for me.”

While she applied outward pressure on the boy’s skinny thigh the teen opened his legs just slightly.

“A little wider honey,” she encouraged using both hands to push his legs apart.

They reached the point where the jockeys were stretched tight just above the boy’s knees. Leslie decided she needed more room.

“Tyler, honey... it might be easier if we took these right off,” she recommended touching the stretched briefs and looking at the teenager’s dazed expression.

“Would that be okay,” the nurse asked permission but she was already at the foot of the table tugging on the briefs.

At this point the boy on the table wasn’t capable of making any sort of decision. All he could think about was trying to keep his cock from rising any more.

When Leslie concluded that her patient wasn’t protesting she pulled the underpants down and over his feet. She tossed the shorts onto the chair in the corner that already held his other clothes. It wasn’t as if the blue cotton had been of any use in preserving his modesty but Tyler still felt as though a line had been crossed now that he was completely naked.

The process of removing the jockeys had resulted in his legs getting closer together again, so when the nurse returned to the side of the table she pressed firmly outward on each of the boy’s knees. There was some resistance.

“It’s okay Tyler open nice and wide for me.”

Leslie saw the little penis jerk as the boy’s scrotum came into view.

“Tyler... do your friends call your Ty?” she said slipping her hand under her patient’s sack.

Tyler heard her words but the meaning was washed out of them by the latex clad hand cradling his f****y jewels. He managed and unintelligible grunt that was as much a groan from the sensations his examiner was creating as a response to her question.

Rolling the firm little orbs over her fingers comparing the size of the left versus the right was creating a persistent throb in the nurse’s mons.

“Are you anxious to get back to school?” Leslie asked glancing up at the boy’s face just as she began to squeeze very gently on his left testicle.

Again the teenager knew the words were directed at him but the sensations swamping his nervous system made him unable to decipher the meaning. He groaned as if to respond.

Tyler had been masturbating for almost two years now and had never paid much attention to his nuts during his self-pleasuring. The steady stream of erotic stimulation from Nurse Bien’s gentle touch gave him a whole new appreciation of his balls. He felt his member jerk and twitch and he knew that he was fully erect now but he was past caring. He couldn’t control it—couldn’t stop it—so he let himself wallow in the delight.

Leslie’s nipples were tingling and her pussy felt like the bass drum in a marching band.

“Do you have any problem fully retracting your foreskin when you pee?” she asked watching his boyhood doing its little dance.

“N...no—“ Tyler stammered with the embarrassment returning now that the attention was focused on his dick.

“I just need to check that it moves freely,” the nurse advised. “And I need to take a quick peek at the head... okay?”

When the boy raised his head and looked down over his scrawny chest Leslie saw the renewed terror in his eyes.

“Take some nice deep breaths for me,” she suggested.

She took the immature tool between the thumb and two fingers of her free hand while she continued to gently massage his testicles with the other.

The erection had already exposed the tip of his glans. Nurse Bien marveled at how hard the developing manhood felt as she began to pull down. Her vagina responded with a spasm.

What was left of the puckers in the excess skin of the boy’s prepuce quickly stretched out as it expanded to allow the ever widening bulb of the pinkish purple head to emerge. The skin moved quite freely back until it reached the critical point—the largest part of the head—and then it snapped into its retracted position. The glans was completely exposed and the nurse was not surprised to see the droplet of fluid emerge from her patient’s urethra.

The latex covered fingers pulling his foreskin back made his balls feel really hot and tight. Tyler felt the pressure building up and a whole new problem made him squeeze his eyes shut.

‘Oh my God she’s going to make me cum,’ he stressed and employed his meager self-control trying to prevent it from happening.

“Is your new house bigger than your old one?” Leslie asked trying to divert his attention from what she was doing.

She pulled the skin further down the rigid shaft until the excess was piled at the base. The foreskin was now completely inside out and the nurse observed the health capillary veins and the corona.

Her patient uttered another unintelligible grunt in response to her question and she glanced up to see the strain in his scrunched up face.

“Deep breaths sweetie,” she recommended. “I’m almost done here.”

The nurse gently removed her hand from the teenager’s scrotum.

While she continued to pull back on the boy’s prepuce with her left hand, she used two fingers of her now free right hand to open the cleft in the head of his penis exposing the urethra. Another, larger drop of fluid appeared in the bright red crease and she probed the gulf with her finger.

Tyler felt the nurse pulling the head of his dick open. When she pushed into his pee hole with her finger a new thrill shot into his balls. Just for a second her thought he’d lost it but then she took her hands away and Ty wasn’t sure if he was disappointed or relieved.

“Okay... we’re almost done,” Nurse Bien comforted.

“I need you to roll over on your side facing the wall and pull your knees up to your chest.”

Tyler felt a sense of relief at having his hard-on out of the beautiful woman’s view. He had no idea what was coming next.

While her patient was assuming the position Leslie applied a generous glob of lubricating gel to the longest two fingers of her right hand. She was glad that the throbbing between her legs had diminished a bit now that she was no longer holding the boy’s penis.

Tyler felt the coolness of the rubber glove on his butt.

“I’m sorry… this will be a little cold at first,” the nurse warned as she pulled on the round firmness of the boy’s top cheek.

He felt his butt cheeks separating and barely had time to wonder what was going on before the reason for the nurse’s warning become evident. He felt the cool gooiness of the gloved fingers right behind his sack. Whatever it was on her hand was being smeared up over his pooper.

Leslie did a quick visual inspection between the boy’s cheeks noting no abnormalities or evidence of hemorrhoids before she proceeded. She thought she saw the crinkled brown sphincter wink just before she coated it with the gel. The hot textured flesh of her patient’s anus felt so nice under her finger tips.

“Aaahhh,” the boy groaned at the unusual sensation.

“Just relax and take nice deep breaths for me,” Nurse Bien told her patient as she wiggled her finger to locate the center of her target.

Tyler felt the finger intruding into his bum hole and gasped.

“Okay honey, you’re going to feel some pressure now,” she cautioned pressing her finger, with her palm down, past the restrictive muscle.

The first knuckle slipped inside and the intensity of the heat seemed to flow up the nurse’s arm and almost instantly lodge in her pussy. The heat she was feeling was nothing compared to the burning sensation that overwhelmed the naked teenager on her examination table.

Initially Ty felt a warm glow as the nurse’s finger entered him, but it got continually hotter and spread. He bit his lip to keep from crying out. It was hot everywhere now, his balls, his legs, his belly. Like nothing he’d ever felt before.

Leslie rotated her hand as she pushed all the way in and her finger tip engaged the firm sponginess of the boy’s prostate.

‘Oh God... oh my God what’s she pressing on...’ the boy’s head went spinning and his balls cramped.

It was too intense... he had to escape.

His hips reflexively moved forward trying to get away from the probing finger.

Leslie was almost done but she lost contact with the gland when her patient pulled away. In an effort to complete the examination she put her right hand in front of his pelvis to keep it from moving any further.

She didn’t intend it, but it happened nevertheless. Her hand came in contact with her patient’s rock hard cock. Instinctively she gripped it.

When Tyler first felt the nurse’s hand on his dick he was still intent on relieving the hot pressure from his backside, so he thrust forward. The movement of his hips pushed his penis through the woman’s gripping fist, retracting his foreskin exposing the penile glans. The exposure of his dick-head made him retract, with the quite unintended result of fully impaling himself on the latex covered finger again. Automatically he thrust forward to escape the penetration.

Nurse Bien was frozen. She maintained her position as her patient’s hips bucked back and forth. She realized that, quite unintentionally and through no doing of hers, she was finger fucking the boy’s ass and simultaneously jerking him off. Her pussy spasmed violently and she knew this wouldn’t last.

His hips pumped five—maybe six times—before Tyler felt his balls clench. He knew what was coming.

Leslie saw the first spurt of ejaculate shoot two feet across the three foot gap between the table and the wall before succumbing to the f***e of gravity and splattering near the baseboard.

The hoarse wail was almost a scream. Ty felt like his balls were in a vise.

The second, third and forth blasts of ejaculate were progressively less powerful and each one landed a little closer to the exam table. Nurse Bien felt her vagina clench in sympathy before she pulled her finger out of the teenager’s rectum.

She took a wad of paper towel and wiped up the semen as best she could, knowing that she’d have to do a more thorough job later. After depositing them in the bio-hazardous waste container she took out the container of sterile wipes and put it on the counter. Returning to her patient she said,

“I put some wipers there so you can clean yourself up,” she put her hand on the boy’s shoulder but he never moved from the fetal position he was in.

“As soon as you feel up to it you can get dressed and come out… your mom’s waiting for you in the main office.”

She closed the exam room door behind her, crossed her office and stood beside her desk doing relaxation breathing. She could have stressed over the unethical occurrence in the examination room but she hadn’t done anything wrong—had she—at least not on purpose. She hoped the new student wouldn’t take too long.

Worrying about what had just happened would have to wait because she had an urgent appointment with the pocket-rocket that she kept in the zippered side pocket inside her purse.

THE END.... Continue»
Posted by jw1137 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 2489  |  
96%
  |  13